Baka-Tsuki - User contributions [en]

Talk:Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo

2015-01-05T12:13:42Z

Tidon:

Lets start up this discussion page since this has been picked up :3 [[User:All Nighter94|All Night]] ([[User talk:All Nighter94|talk]])

I'll just assume from the volume titles that the anime covers the first two volumes, though not 100% sure of how detailed until after it has been translated and I've read though. Thanks to [[user: Firebird|Firebird]], [[user: Mizuho|Mizuho]], and [[user: Drinkingwater|Drinkingwater]] for this :3. [[User:All Nighter94|All Night]] ([[User talk:All Nighter94|talk]]) 10:37, 24 April 2013 (CDT)

I love you for doing this. [[User:Astralmeson|Astralmeson]] ([[User talk:Astralmeson|talk]]) 11:27, 21 June 2013 (CDT)

Actually, quick question. Are you consistently using "Lily" or "Riri" for the fox-girl- I saw it written both ways in Vol3Ch2. [[User:Astralmeson|Astralmeson]]([[User talk:Astralmeson|talk]]) 1:47, 24 June 2013 (CDT)

Just another question: why do you call Pest "Percher" when the original text writes it as "Pest" (or PESUTO, to be exact).?--[[User:Kemm|Kemm]] ([[User talk:Kemm|talk]]) 08:10, 23 February 2014 (CST)

:Hi Kemm! In regards to your question, do you mean calling Pest "Percher" in Volume 3 or 5? If so, then it is just because magref has an affinity for calling Pest "Percher". Percher is his favorite character and while it is easier to simply call her Pest, magref prefers to call her Percher. To each his own I guess ¯\_(ツ)_/¯ - [[User:BionicMeerkat|BionicMeerkat]] ([[User talk:BionicMeerkat|talk]]) 08:49, 23 February 2014 (CST)
:: Good, then. But I won't touch five until four is due. As a side note, I know that Percher is one of Pest's titles (or a part of it), but I haven't found any reason to back it up (the most similar meaning would be someone who treats skin to make leather), so may I suppose it is an archaism?--[[User:Kemm|Kemm]] ([[User talk:Kemm|talk]]) 15:35, 23 February 2014 (CST)
:::Sorry about the late reply! Firebird responded in the BT forums about the Percher/Pest name and and said her name was Pest while her Gift Name is [Black Percher]. Thus, we decided to include this note: This is a name that has been made from the pronunciation of her name. Pronunciation of it in jap is Pest. But since the author is playing with pronunciation and did not write Pest explicitly, the translator is also feinting ignorance and calling her Percher. At the end of volume 6, a poll will be held to decide if her name is to be called Pest or Percher. Hope this helps! - [[User:BionicMeerkat|BionicMeerkat]] ([[User talk:BionicMeerkat|talk]]) 20:15, 23 February 2014 (CST)
== Mondaiji-tachi Volume 9? ==

About the newest release, you guys written it as Volume 9 but at a lot of the Chinese Translated Version of Mondaji-tachi, it says Volume 8.5... Are you sure that it's Volume 9?

Just one small question, we sure that the 10th book is actually gonna be out on "April First"? or is it an "April First"? [[User:Oddmoonlight|Oddmoonlight]] ([[User talk:Oddmoonlight|talk]]) 16:25, 1 March 2014 (CST)

:To the question of is it Volume 8.5 or 9, it is Volume 9. They are currently selling all the released Volumes over in the Japan Amazon and it lists it as 1-9. [http://www.amazon.co.jp/%E5%95%8F%E9%A1%8C%E5%85%90%E3%81%9F%E3%81%A1%E3%81%8C%E7%95%B0%E4%B8%96%E7%95%8C%E3%81%8B%E3%82%89%E6%9D%A5%E3%82%8B%E3%81%9D%E3%81%86%E3%81%A7%E3%81%99%E3%82%88-%E6%96%87%E5%BA%AB-1-9%E5%B7%BB%E3%82%BB%E3%83%83%E3%83%88-%E8%A7%92%E5%B7%9D%E3%82%B9%E3%83%8B%E3%83%BC%E3%82%AB%E3%83%BC%E6%96%87%E5%BA%AB-%E7%AB%9C%E3%83%8E%E6%B9%96/dp/B00GM69H64/ref=sr_1_19?s=books&ie=UTF8&qid=1393708688&sr=1-19&keywords=%E5%95%8F%E9%A1%8C%E5%85%90%E3%81%9F%E3%81%A1%E3%81%8C%E7%95%B0%E4%B8%96%E7%95%8C%E3%81%8B%E3%82%89%E6%9D%A5%E3%82%8B%E3%81%9D%E3%81%86%E3%81%A7%E3%81%99%E3%82%88 Volume Set]. In regards to the 10th book, Sneaker Bunko always puts out a list of LN that will be released and Mondaiji was confirmed to be in the list. The date for its release is April 1st, 2014. It is the one at the very bottom of the this [http://sneakerbunko.jp/release/next.php page]. Hope this helps! - [[User:BionicMeerkat|BionicMeerkat]] ([[User talk:BionicMeerkat|talk]]) 16:36, 1 March 2014 (CST)

Hmm... but according to the Japanese Wikipedia, <Yes! Everyday life in Little Garden> is considered as a "Short Story" of the series. Another thing is that the volume has nothing in relevance to the main plot of the series. It doesn't flow with the ending of Volume 8, so I think it should be put in another section instead. I'm just stating my opinion, I would appreciate it if someone in charge of the series would consider it. Thanks. [[User:Flowers-LavDai|Flowers-LavDai]] 20:38, 31 May 2014 (CST)

== Volume 1 ==

Just throwing this quick question out there, but is volume 1 going to be completely translated or not? just wondering before i try and start reading this series would like to know and thanks for translating guys i would do it myself if i could lol

I believe, the first and second volumes are pretty much covered in the anime. [[User:All Nighter94|All Night]] ([[User talk:All Nighter94|talk]]) 14:48, 17 April 2014 (CDT)

I have read volume 2 and watched the anime and there is not much difference in them to be honest

== Sakamachi Izayoi ==

Leaving aside all the references to the "sixteenth day moon" throughout the series, Izayoi's true identity (and his Gift) are treated as a key point. At volume 5, the Saurian Demon King mentioned that he has the same body type as Sun Wukong and seemed to have guessed his true identity. Also, I've just noticed that Izayoi's motto of "The heavens did not create man above myself" is very similar to a quote credited to Sun Wukong. Would that hint to some kind of relation, despite Izayoi being a pure human and Sun Wukong unable to reincarnate?--[[User:Kemm|Kemm]] ([[User talk:Kemm|talk]]) 09:13, 11 May 2014 (CDT)

== Images ==

there is someone able to upload or find HQ images for volumes 1-5?
i've started reading the novel with the epub downloaded and i've noticed that the images are not really good until volume 6.
i've tried looking around for the raws but i haven't found any HQ ones :(

got it, i will upload it soon..
just volume 1-5 right?? [[User:Zechs|Zechs]] ([[User talk:Zechs|talk]]) 13:09, 14 May 2014 (CDT)

thx for the fast reply :)the ones in volume 1 seems good (the epub is not out yet so i've read it with the app). i've rechecked the illustrations for all the volumes and it seems that besides the volumes 2-5 the others are all HQ though in some volumes there isn't the "next volume preview" image (the ones with the chibi characters).

Hmmm... Lately I've found this "unpublished" image for Vol. 4 when Asuka is washing Pest's hair. Would someone give me the page number in the LN for that event? I'll update it with the page number, also writing (Not in Volume) next to it. Anyone who support this idea of mine? [[User:Flowers-LavDai|Flowers-LavDai]] 22:10, 05 October 2014 (PDT)

I`m try to UL HQ images for vols 2-9... but site wont UL them -_- someone know how i can do it? [[User:Rezel|Rezel]] ([[User talk:Rezel|talk]]) 09:20, 29 December 2014 (CST)
:Ok. I`m upload 1-6vols, there`s 7-9vols in slightly better quallity, but already UL images is ok. I have Text files for 1-9 vols, if someone intrested in them i can pass them to you. [[User:Rezel|Rezel]] ([[User talk:Rezel|talk]]) 10:17, 29 December 2014 (CST)

== Strom? ==

Strom is a german word and means electricity or current. But they mean Storm an that would be Sturm or Gewitter or Unwetter in german.

== Volume 04 afterword ==

I added a suggestion and I request for future readers a link to return to and/or continue to the next volume to be added to the end be done too. [[User:Oddmoonlight|Oddmoonlight]] ([[User talk:Oddmoonlight|talk]]) 07:36, 20 May 2014 (CDT)

== Volume 05 ==

In Interlude Sun Wu-Kong is referred to as a "her" is that how the author wrote it? Cause I thought that Sun Wu-Kong is a he and "he" was reference in earlier chapters as such. [[User:Oddmoonlight|Oddmoonlight]] ([[User talk:Oddmoonlight|talk]]) 16:54, 22 May 2014 (CDT)

== Volume 7 translations? ==

Can somebody please enlighten me if there anybody who translates 7th Volume? Or if it is translated outside BT, please provide me with a link (if possible)?

Thanks for all the work put into translating this series! - December 21, 2014

== Minor edit ==

Just noticed that the link for Volume 8 Illustrations from Volume 7 Afterword goes to Volume 7 Illustrations. I would like to edit it myself but I don't know if you can edit links especially when you aren't part of the team. Can someone please fix it? Thanks a lot. [[User:SkyZenith|SkyZenith]] ([[User talk:SkyZenith|talk]]) 05:09, 5 January 2015 (CST)
:Fixed it. But you can do such small changes yourself, you don't have to be part of the team. [[User:Tidon|Tidon]] ([[User talk:Tidon|talk]]) 06:13, 5 January 2015 (CST)

Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo:Volume 7 Afterwords

2015-01-05T12:06:29Z

Tidon: Fixed NavBar

===Afterwords===

It’s been some time everyone. I’m already a fearless Tatsunoko Tarou.

I’m glad that the animated series of << Mondaiji-tachi ga Isekai Kara Kuru Sou Desu yo?>> seems to be welcomed by the audience.

And as long as my readers enjoy themselves, I will also be happy for them.

Many thanks to the people who have worked hard to produce such a wonderful project. And Editor Y-sensei, Editor T-sensei and Amano-sensei who have been running around with me, having caused them a lot of trouble and yet staying by me to fight up till now, I’m really grateful for their support. It’s through the many helping hands that lend themselves to the cause that the << Mondaiji-tachi ga Isekai Kara Kuru Sou Desu yo?>> animated series managed to progress that smoothly.

I would like to offer my sincerest gratitude to all relevant personnel involved in the project.

……Okay, then,

I shall be ~really~ much more fearless in the next portion!

After all, the animation have come to an end! And I’ve survived the busiest period for the media campaigns!

From today onwards, please enjoy the two serializations of the manga from Rio Nanamomo and Anri Sakano! With that, I can finally concentrate on the penning of the stories!

When the animation was confirmed, I was in half a mind to run away, and to tell the truth, adding all the preparations and campaigns that followed the end of the project, my work load had increased tenfold. Really. All the authors who have had their works picked up by an animation project sure are amazing.

Although the animation has ended, it does not mean that the << Mondaiji-tachi ga Isekai Kara Kuru Sou Desu yo?>> will be ending. The next volume will be released at the end of July. And I would like you to stay tuned to the important contents of the next volume.

With the story reaching this point, it will also start to pick up speed.

I also hope to speed up the publishing as much as I can. I will be greatly honored if everyone can accompany me to the end of this journey.

Hope to see everyone in the next volume. So, till then.

Taro Tatsunoko

<noinclude>
{{Mondaiji Nav|p1=7|p2=Epilogue|n1=8|n2=Illustrations}}
</noinclude>

Template:Mondaiji Nav

2014-10-16T09:41:12Z

Tidon: Add Volumes 9, 10, 11 to template

{| class="wikitable collapsible collapsed" style="text-align:left; margin:1em auto 1em auto; clear:both; font-size:100%; background:#E6F2FF; font-weight:900"
|-
| style="background:#cee0f2; width: 33%;" align="center"| {{#if: {{{p1|}}} | Back to [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume {{{p1}}} {{{p2}}}{{!}}{{{p2}}}]] | {{#if: {{{pv|}}} | Back to [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume {{{pv}}}{{!}}Volume {{{pv}}}]] | NA}}}}
| style="background:#cee0f2; width: 33%;" align="center"| Return to [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo|Main Page]]
! style="background:#cee0f2; width: 33%;" align="center"| {{#if: {{{n1|}}} | Forward to [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume {{{n1}}} {{{n2}}}{{!}}{{{n2}}}]] | {{#if: {{{nv|}}} | Forward to [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume {{{nv}}}{{!}}Volume {{{nv}}}]] | NA}}}}
|-
|colspan="3" style="border-top:1px solid #cee0f2;"|
{| style="text-align:left; background:transparent; width: 100%; font-size: 90%;"
| style="background:#cee0f2;" align="center"|[[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 1|Volume 1]]
| style="background:transparent;" colspan="2" |[[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 1 Illustrations|Illustrations]] - [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 1 Prologue|Prologue]] - [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 1 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]] - [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 1 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]] - [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 1 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]] - [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 1 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]] - [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 1 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]] - [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 1 Chapter 6|Chapter 6]] - [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 1 Chapter 7|Chapter 7]] - [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 1 Chapter 8|Chapter 8]] - [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 1 Epilogue|Epilogue]] - [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 1 Afterwords|Afterwords]]
|-
| style="background:#cee0f2;" align="center"|[[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 2|Volume 2]]
| style="background:transparent;" colspan="2" |[[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 2 Illustrations|Illustrations]] - [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 2 Prologue|Prologue]] - [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 2 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]] - [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 2 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]] - [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 2 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]] - [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 2 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]] - [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 2 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]] - [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 2 Chapter 6|Chapter 6]] - [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 2 Chapter 7|Chapter 7]] - [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 2 Interlude|Interlude]] - [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 2 Chapter 8|Chapter 8]] - [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 2 Epilogue|Epilogue]] - [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 2 Afterwords|Afterwords]]
|-
| style="background:#cee0f2;" align="center"|[[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 3|Volume 3]]
| style="background:transparent;" colspan="2" |[[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 3 Illustrations|Illustrations]] - [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 3 Prologue|Prologue]] - [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 3 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]] - [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 3 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]] - [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 3 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]] - [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 3 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]] - [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 3 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]] - [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 3 Chapter 6|Chapter 6]] - [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 3 Chapter 7|Chapter 7]] - [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 3 Chapter 8|Chapter 8]] - [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 3 Epilogue|Epilogue]] - [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 3 Epilogue 2|Epilogue 2]] - [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 3 Afterwords|Afterwords]]
|-
| style="background:#cee0f2;" align="center"|[[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 4|Volume 4]]
| style="background:transparent;" colspan="2" |[[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 4 Illustrations|Illustrations]] - [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 4 Prologue|Prologue]] - [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 4 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]] - [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 4 Interlude 1|Interlude 1]] - [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 4 Interlude 2|Interlude 2]] - [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 4 Interlude 3|Interlude 3]] - [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 4 Interlude 4|Interlude 4]] - [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 4 Interlude 5|Interlude 5]] - [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 4 Interlude 6|Interlude 6]] - [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 4 Interlude 7|Interlude 7]] - [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 4 Interlude 8|Interlude 8]] - [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 4 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]] - [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 4 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]] - [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 4 Epilogue|Epilogue]] - [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 4 Afterwords|Afterwords]]
|-
| style="background:#cee0f2;" align="center"|[[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 5|Volume 5]]
| style="background:transparent;" colspan="2" |[[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 5 Illustrations|Illustrations]] - [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 5 Prologue|Prologue]] - [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 5 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]] - [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 5 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]] - [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 5 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]] - [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 5 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]] - [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 5 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]] - [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 5 Interlude|Interlude]] - [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 5 Chapter 6|Chapter 6]] - [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 5 Interlude 2|Interlude 2]] - [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 5 Chapter 7|Chapter 7]] - [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 5 Chapter 8|Chapter 8]] - [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 5 Epilogue|Epilogue]] - [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 5 Afterwords|Afterwords]]
|-
| style="background:#cee0f2;" align="center"|[[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 6|Volume 6]]
| style="background:transparent;" colspan="2" |[[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 6 Illustrations|Illustrations]] - [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 6 Prologue|Prologue]] - [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 6 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]] - [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 6 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]] - [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 6 Interlude|Interlude]] - [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 6 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]] - [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 6 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]] - [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 6 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]] - [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 6 Chapter 6|Chapter 6]] - [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 6 Chapter 7|Chapter 7]] - [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 6 Chapter 8|Chapter 8]] - [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 6 Epilogue|Epilogue]] - [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 6 Afterwords|Afterwords]]
|-
| style="background:#cee0f2;" align="center"|[[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 7|Volume 7]]
| style="background:transparent;" colspan="2" |[[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 7 Illustrations|Illustrations]] - [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 7 Prologue|Prologue]] - [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 7 Interlude|Interlude]] - [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 7 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]] - [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 7 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]] - [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 7 Interlude 2|Interlude 2]] - [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 7 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]] - [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 7 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]] - [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 7 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]] - [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 7 Chapter 6|Chapter 6]] - [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 7 Chapter 7|Chapter 7]] - [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 7 Epilogue|Epilogue]] - [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 7 Afterwords|Afterwords]]
|-
| style="background:#cee0f2;" align="center"|[[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 8|Volume 8]]
| style="background:transparent;" colspan="2" |[[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 8 Illustrations|Illustrations]] - [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 8 Prologue|Prologue]] - [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 8 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]] - [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 8 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]] - [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 8 Interlude|Interlude]] - [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 8 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]] - [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 8 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]] - [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 8 The Off-topic Gossip|The Off-topic Gossip]] - [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 8 A Tea Gathering|A Tea Gathering]] - [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 8 Lily's Big Adventure|Lily's Big Adventure]] - [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 8 The Off-topic Gossip 2|The Off-topic Gossip 2]] - [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 8 Afterwords|Afterwords]]
|-
| style="background:#cee0f2;" align="center"|[[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 9|Volume 9]]
| style="background:transparent;" colspan="2" |[[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 9 Illustrations|Illustrations]] - [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 9 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]] - [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 9 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]] - [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 9 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]] - [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 9 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]] - [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 9 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]] - [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 9 Chapter 6|Chapter 6]] - [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 9 Chapter 7|Chapter 7]] - [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 9 Afterwords|Afterwords]]
|-
| style="background:#cee0f2;" align="center"|[[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 10|Volume 10]]
| style="background:transparent;" colspan="2" |[[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 10 Illustrations|Illustrations]] - [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 10 Interlude 1|Interlude 1]] - [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 10 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]] - [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 10 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]] - [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 10 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]] - [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 10 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]] - [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 10 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]] - [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 10 Interlude 2|Interlude 2]] - [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 10 Epilogue|Epilogue]] - [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 10 Please Teach me! Shiroyasha Sensei Part II|Please Teach me! Shiroyasha Sensei Part II]] - [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 10 Short Story|Short Story]] - [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 10 Afterwords|Afterwords]]
|-
| style="background:#cee0f2;" align="center"|[[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 11|Volume 11]]
| style="background:transparent;" colspan="2" |[[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 11 Illustrations|Illustrations]] - [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 11 Interlude 1|Interlude 1]] - [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 11 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]] - [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 11 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]] - [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 11 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]] - [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 11 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]] - [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 11 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]] - [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 11 Chapter 6|Chapter 6]] - [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 11 Epilogue|Epilogue]] - [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 11 Afterwords|Afterwords]]
|}
|}
<noinclude>
This is the Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo Navigation Template.

Usage:

<nowiki>{{Mondaiji Nav|p1|p2|n1|n2|pv|nv}}</nowiki>

p1 = previous link volume number, I.e. 1 to 99

p2 = previous link chapter name, I.e. Illustrations, Chapter 1, etc.

n1 and n2 = next link, similar to p1 and p2.

NOTE: if exist, the p and n values will be used in direct links, spell properly.

pv = previous volume number for full text nav

nv = next volume number for full text nav

Normal Chapter Example:

<nowiki>{{Mondaiji Nav|p1=1|p2=Illustrations|n1=1|n2=Chapter 2}}</nowiki>

becomes:

{{Mondaiji Nav|p1=1|p2=Illustrations|n1=1|n2=Chapter 2}}

Full Text Example:

<nowiki>{{Mondaiji Nav|pv=1|nv=3}}</nowiki>

becomes:

{{Mondaiji Nav|pv=1|nv=3}}

NEW: Clicking the [show] will open up full series nav.
[[Category:Simple_Navbars]]
</noinclude>

Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo:Volume 9 Chapter 7

2014-10-16T09:32:47Z

Tidon: Use navbar template

==Shiroyasha-sensei! Teach me!==

Shiroyasha: Fuhahahaha! To the readers who have thought that I have left the storyline for good!

Sucks to be you!

The Demon Lord of the White Night is eternal!

I was feeling lonely because I’ve left the main plot line for some time, so I took over this section!

Kuro Usagi: YES! The section that will explain the vast and complex world of Little Garden, “Teach Us! Shiroyasha-sensei” will now begin!…………. But, is it alright? For you to not return to the Heavenly Realm?

Shiroyasha: Ya~, its like this. Its good that I went back home, but I had nothing to do. So I consulted that Sid***tha dude and he said; “How about a job that leads people to enlightenment?” and suggested this. So that's why I was left to take care of this extra section. Here we’ll be explaining the said Little Garden’s world, and explain some side plots that were simplified for the convenience of time.

Kuro Usagi: ……….Please wait a moment. Than that would mean the one who took over this section is-

Shiroyasha: Oops, thats a story for later. Now lets start!

Q: Gift games and Gifts

Gift Games are games that are only allowed to be played by those who’s powers transcend humans.

In Little Garden, it has the same value as normal economic selling/buying;

……..Well that's what's on the surface.

I’m sure some of you have realized, but this is a big white lie. It's a type of excuse.

The origin of Gift Games turn historical theologies, cultural common senses, and phenomenons into trials, and use these trials to wage representative wars. Depending on the outcome of these representative wars, the outside world’s history may change. As Garol Gandack said in volume 5, Gifts are phenomenon that are given during a Paradigm Shift.<ref>This occurred in Volume 5, Chapter 6.</ref>

Gifts are basically the balancing system of the gods given so that humanity will move in the correct path. The reason why many of the people invited into Little Garden are hero’s, famous people, and historically important people is because when the gods tried to recover the Gifts, their users came with it. If Gifts were left as is in the era, it would get messy later on.

Well, once in a blue moon, there are those who are summoned at a completely mundane time. Those exceptions tend to be human shaped, but there are a few that are completely unrelated to the Genomes. According to the records of the Divine Army, those folks called themselves the Cthulhu Mythos.<ref>http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Cthulhu_Mythos</ref>

Mixing various worlds, histories, testing Genome patterns, and collecting them all, as a result, the Little Garden ended up having a unique culture. In other words, the economic use of Gift Games.

Q: Vajra Replica

Kuro Usagi’s favorite Vajra that was blessed by Taishakuten<ref>Otherwise known as Indra in Sanskrit. http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/%C5%9Aakra_(Buddhism) http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Indra</ref>. The Vajra is one of the famous armor that represents the buddhist gods, but this one has the power to summon holy lightning due to Taishakuten’s blessings. It's a Gift that's easy to use, has a high output, and it's well versed for offense, defense, and speed.

By the way, “Divinity” is a Gift “a Divine Spirit has recognized as a god”, and can enforce the Gift, regardless of type/equipment, to its strongest potential. Thats the greatest difference between a Divine Spirit and one that gained Divinity.

Q: Brahmastra Replica

A Divine Spear of absolute victory made by the leader of the 12 Devas, Taishakuten, and the overseer of the 12 Devas, Great god Brahma<ref>http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Brahma</ref> from Indian lore.

The model for this Gift would be Brahma’s Divine Spear. The original spear is similar to the Celtic lore’s Broniac, and will always win and defeat its opponent.

The scary part about this spear is that it was blessed “to win”, not “to kill”. For example, if an opponent had a shield that could not be penetrated no matter what, the spear would twist the world and display a power that would win against that opponent. It’s a power made possible for the Great God Brahma whose name means the truth of the universe, but with this much power it touches the realm of authority rather than power.

Kuro Usagi’s Divine Spear is only a replica of this, and it doesn’t have that much of a cheat function. Instead, it endlessly provides and shoots out the power needed to defeat the opponent it has speared.….. MU, I guess that in itself is a cheat.

Q: Chandra Mahal

This is the holy temple that the “Moon Rabbit” from buddhist lore was invited to. The authorities of the moon are divided into 15 parts, and it's a game board type gift that can be summoned by a “Moon Rabbit” with more than one authority of the moon.

Inside there’s a barrier maintains similar environmental conditions (gravity, oxygen, etc) as on earth, but the ON and OFF of the barrier is determined by the summoner. If the opponent is a human, Kuro Usagi can use this single Gift to easily defeat them. The authority of the moon isn’t for show you know.

Q: Code Unknown.

The cheat Gift that Sakamaki Izayoi uses. Super strong. The end.

…………..I guess that's not good. Frankly I have no clue what this gift is.

What I can say though is that it's not the same type or form as other “Candidates of Origin”. Rather, because it's so different, it's counted as a Candidate. If it was the same type, there would be no need to have candidates, after all.

Besides, the “Candidates of Origin” that I know of are all Demi-Celestial spirits of Earth. Please understand how weird a human boy having this Gift is in the first place.

Q: Authority

Cheat Gift #2 that is used by Kudou Asuka.

Unlike the other two, the answers for Kudou Asuka’s gift can be said to be near completely answered. It's said to be a Gift that gives Virtual Divinity, but that’s obviously a power on the side of a provider; a power very similar to “Influence”.

“Influence” refers to a power granted only to the gods. The power of blessings are mostly born from this Gift.

Using the power of Asuka’s version of “Influence” that “strengthens Gifts”, a flame Gift makes Hell Fire, lightning Gift becomes Divine Lightning, and frost Gift will make things fall in temperature to absolute zero. Her power to give Divinity to anything is very similar to the concept of Yaoyorozu <ref>Translates as “the 8 million gods”, the expression implying the ever increase amount of gods. In Shinto religion, anything can become a god/youkai (the only distinction between the two is if they are worshipped or not) given the right conditions.</ref> of Shinto religion. So there may be a clue in Japanese Lore that will solve the mystery.

Than the question shifts to why did this power reside in Asuka. Let's ponder a bit.

In volume 8, do you remember what Almathea was pondering about?<ref>Volume 8, Chapter 3.</ref>

That was probably because her godly form she originally should have had separated in some shape or form. If this hypothesis is correct, than the “IF” dream that Asuka in volume 2 at the time of VS [Grim Grimoire] becomes suspicious.<ref>Volume 2, Epilogue.</ref>

—I, Kudou Asuka, should have had sisters.
—I ran alongside my dead sisters.
—I silently watched myself say “Trick or Treat” as I laughed gleefully with them.

This dream would be the key to solve the mystery that Kudou Asuka carries. The time the answer will be known should not be too far away.

Q; Genome Tree

The cheat Gift #3 used by Kasukabe Yō. At first glance, its hard to tell what the Gift’s powers are, but as the story has progressed, we now know a few things.

1. It makes it possible for the user to attain the natural powers of any beast (including Eudaemons and Holy Beasts)
2. Using the powers the user has attained as materials, it is possible to produce a weapon with the powers of a completely different beast.
3. The amount of combinations of the weapons made by said attained materials are unknown.
4. When using a Gift that the user cannot control, all attained powers vanish?

…….Hm, Even when we line them up, it's hard to think these up from just the Gifts ability alone.

This is only speculation, but the reason why Kasukabe Yō was able to weaponize one of the strongest species, “Great Garuda” would be most likely because there is a known parent Divine Spirit. The relationship between Parent and Child, in other words a family tree exists, so Genome Tree can weaponize the Garuda using that condition. In other words, it can’t weaponize a beast that doesn’t have a family tree that incorporates a different species.

Anyway, the price for using the powers of the Great Garuda being the loss of all attained powers is absurd. Besides, a Gift does not disappear for no good reason. Perhaps, a power besides that of Genome Tree has intervened.

Or perhaps the row of words that appeared inside Kasukabe Yō’s head during volume 4 may have a relationship to the true identity of this Gift.

In other words; at this point, we don’t understand anything!

Q: Little Garden

Currently its turned into the playground of the Gods, but originally a place created to guide the outer world to the correct progress, in other words a space of Third person view.

In volume 6 Izayoi had said “Little Garden is maldistributed connected to the outer world’s flow of time.” This is an assumption made from the fact that the three problem children were summoned from different time periods and time flows.

But sorry! If it's just that than the assumption is half correct and half wrong.

The thoughts of Sakamaki Izayoi is probably as follows.

Temporarily naming the time period the kids were summoned to be points a, b, and y, in order for them to be summoned at the same time, there needs to be a completely different time flow that can observe all three points a, b, y at the same time.

That's why Izayoi assumed “Little Garden is maldistributed connected to the outer world’s flow of time.”

Well, he isn’t wrong up to there, but he’s still missing something.

For one thing, Divine Spirits can exist because of humans religions and history. But these Divine Spirits are the ones that are observing and fine tuning the fate of humanity from an outer world. This creates a question of which actually came first; the humans or gods?

This would be a form of the so called “Bootstrap Paradox”. <ref>The most famous example of this paradox would be "Which came first; the chicken or the egg?". For further reading, http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Bootstrap_paradox</ref>

If this paradox can be solved, is can uncover the truth of the world of Little Garden………maybe, but this has little to do with the main storyline. <ref>In other words, using this paradox, Little Garden can observe multiple time periods.</ref>

Q: Strongest species

This phrase would refer to the three great species that represent Little Garden.

The ones born as Divine Spirits, pure blooded Dragon species, and Celestial Spirits.

If you want to put ranks of strength, the Celestial Spirit would be at the top, followed by the other two with rivaling strength. This is not a matter of battle prowess, but rather that Celestial Spirits are born regardless of human civilizations. Of course this includes unknown future worlds as well. So killing a Celestial Spirit completely would mean you’d have to be able to kill an infinitely existing world.

But like demon lord Algol, it is possible to demote a Celestial Spirit to a Divine Spirit, then enslave it.
Therefore, its not always true that Celestial Spirits are superior.

Q: Demon Lords

The disasters of Little Garden. They are the beings who have the ability to forcefully impose a type of Game called [Host Master Authority].

But these [Host Master Authorities] are not all evil in nature, and can also be used for justice. That’s why the virtuous gods and apostles give their representatives this privilege, and make them use it to judge evil. If these representatives abuse this, the god's responsible of granting the Authority would have to capture and judge them. These people are commonly referred to as “fallen”.

Q: Demon lord Algol

Known as “Medusa”, “Lilith”, and various other names.

Her verbal tick is “Al-chan is a super beauty!”

……….Yeah, go die. Thanks to her arrogant personality, I ended up crying many times.

Right now, her spiritual power is greatly weakened because she’s become a servant to [Perseus], but her true form is one that can rival Queen Halloween, and is one of the Three Great Problem Children of Little Garden.

Being a variable star, Algol has had great magical capabilities since ancient times, and her roots spread to as far as ancient Mesopotamia. At that time she was hailed as a Mother Earth Goddess, she gradually changed with the changes of culture and advancement of Astrology. She steadily grew away from being a spirit of Earth.

The reason she changed into her form as Celestial Spirit Algol would be her appearance in the Masoretic text of the Old Testament.

Using this, Algol began to spread various demons and poisonous animals (snakes, spiders, and scorpions) throughout various worlds and ages, and declared war against deities of the Three Thousand Worlds.<ref> This means the Buddhist deities.</ref>

After many hardships, she was finally sealed, but the deities of the Old Testament, where the roots of her power came from, refused to look over her because of how much of a pain in the ass she was.
She was passed around from place to place until finally the Greek Mythologies took her in. But, Algol decided to agitate Athena, her overseer, by showing off her beauty and hooking up skills, and finally

Algol: “U so ugly~”

Athena: “Ok, I’m buying that fight.”

Thus, both sides began an all out war.

Their fight made many worry that it would develop into a huge war, but Athena’s group gained an advantage in a unusual form.

Algol’s spiritual power had been shrinking because she was taken in by the Greek Cosmology.
As a result, while Algol was drunk, she was assassinated/eternally bounded to Perseus. The fight of two women ended on that idiotic note.

By the way, the word Alcohol comes from the name Algol. This comes from the saying that “alcohol is the demons drink that leads men to depravity”.

The reason why the Celestial Spirit of the fluctuating star Argol changed her name into Algol is rumored to be because of the influence of the drunks that worship her, but…….it's also rumored that she’ll get drunk with just a tiny sip of holy wine.

Q: Baron La Croix

A God of Death as well as a God of Love in Haitian Voodoo. Otherwise known as a God of Life. He’s one who understands my interests, and is a great friend as well as my eternal rival!

He has many names, with the most famous of them being “Goethe”.

He looks like a pitch black shadow wearing a tail suit<ref>This type of suit -> http://www.moss.co.uk/images/original/963112115_01.jpg</ref> and a bowler hat, and his entire body is thin and flat. Being a Divine Spirit with profane emotions, his emotions are easily understood.

Well, his true body is not the shadow but rather the hat and suit. The existence of the Divine Spirit known as Goethe is based on how he’s dressed rather than his actual body.

This comes from the fact that when the believers of Voodoo go into ceremonies or political activities, they dress as if to look like Goethe, wearing a tail suit and bowler hat. In this way the Divine Spirit has no actual form, and his suit and hat are the strongest symbol of his existence.

While there are many Divine Spirits, there are few who are capable of being called Sagacious God. How he became known as a demon lord has to do with this slave freedom movement of the outer world……….This little mystery will be solved in the near future of the main story.

Q: Final Trial of Humanity

The title given to the oldest demon lords.
It's basically the origin of demon lords and Gift games that make Little Garden so unique.

They are the disasters that suddenly appeared during the time Gods were fighting each other for the fate of humanity. While the Gods war is a trial directly linked to the fate of humanity with the assumption that humanity continues, Final Trials of Humanity are the highest level trials that need to be cleared by humans in order for humans/the world to survive.

It would be easier to understand if I say that they are a manifestation of a [Host Master Authority] itself.

The scary part of those guys would be the fact that they do not need a Geass Scroll to continually activate their Game. So in order to defeat them you would need an incredible amount of knowledge, weird ideas, and the will to defeat the impossible.

Azi Dakaha that's currently attacking [No Name] right now is also one of them.

But in its case, its motives of action still hasn’t left the realm of a Divine Spirit.

What that means, I want you all to understand with your own eyes next volume.

<noinclude>

==Translator's Notes==
<references/>

{{Mondaiji Nav|p1=9|p2=Chapter 6|n1=9|n2=Afterwords}}
</noinclude>

Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo:Volume 8 The Off-topic Gossip

2014-10-16T09:31:21Z

Tidon: Use navbar template

==The Off-topic Gossip==

—A slightly long time ago

Two weeks has past since the [Underwood] Harvest festival.

The news that Shiroyasha was going to retire as the Floor Master spread through Hakoniwa like wildfire. The news that spread as fast as light reached the ears of those who held grudges against her, and an army tens of thousands haters gathered.

But for the strongest Floor Master, there was no retreat.

Facing off against the army of evil, Shiroyasha accepted all of their challenges.

But……

“Tei!”

“GGGGGUUUUUUUUUAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA WERE FINISHEEEEEEEDDDDDDDDDDD!!!!!”

After a swing of her sleeve, the results were given.

Shiroyasha, furious of the weak challengers,

“Eei, this won’t even make a pre-party entertainment for the farewell party! Isn’t there anyone stronger than this lot!?”

—So, the sudden “Shiroyasha-sama and gang’s; The ☆ evil hunting tour” was announced.

She worked with enthusiasm before she would have to leave the lower floors.

“Hah……You really don’t change, Shiroyasha-sama.”

Nnn~! Kuro Usagi stretched her rabbit ears while sitting over a desk.

On top of her desk, months worth of [No Name]s activity records were neatly arranged. They were also documents related to Shiroyasha’s retirement.

By showing how much Shiroyasha has positively influenced the lower realms as a Floor Master, it was an activity that attempted to quicken her reinstatement as the Floor Master.

“But even though this was all gathered……How should I say this, it just seems like a report that sums up how much trouble the Problem children are causing.”

She looks blankly at the wall.

The activity records of the problem children……..In other words, the record of Kuro Usagi’s hardships as the chief care-taker. Months worth of being flung this way and that way.

Who ever first stated the words Time flies, well said. The days went by very quickly.

“………..If Shiroyasha-sama was not there, us [No Names] would not have existed. With hopes of her fast reinstatement, Kuro Usagi shall write this with flaming passion!”

Mun, putting energy to both her arms, she raised her rabbit ears.

But she put too much energy, and the documents scattered to the floor.

“Wa, wawawa………..!”

In a panic, she started picking up the the papers and putting them back.

At that time, the title of the document caught her attention.

“Underwood activity records……? Nunu, what is this?”

She skimmed through it. As for when it was recorded, it was likely a few days before the Harvest Festival. It was a report of a time Kuro Usagi was still at Community Headquarters.

A different member most likely had wrote and organized this report.

“………Now should be ok to take a break.”

Chira, she checked to see that no one was nearby.

Later today was also Shiroyasha’s farewell party. It should be alright to end her work for today.

Kuro Usagi took the tea leaves that were grown from the garden, and sat herself on a seat.

The quiet time before the farewell party.

Kuro Usagi decided to read the activity log of the problem children that she didn’t know about.

<noinclude>

{{Mondaiji Nav|p1=8|p2=Chapter 4|n1=8|n2=A Tea Gathering}}
</noinclude>

Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo:Volume 8 Chapter 4

2014-10-16T09:30:27Z

Tidon: Use navbar template

==Chapter 4==

In the distance, a roar resounded.

Buried under a pile of rubble, Izayoi woke up to the sound of the beast.

“…….I’ll say so about myself, but I sure am sturdy.”

Keho, he coughed blood. It was evident that he was injured all over his body. Rather, his condition begged one to count what part of his body wasn’t injured. His sense of pain was already numb, and his blood flowed freely.

All the bones in his body and the muscles in his body were minced.

The fact he was alive in this condition was almost comical.

“………I lost, huh.”

{“Aah. You lost, human”}

Basaa, Azi Dakaha spread his wings and landed. It also did not battle unscathed. The tip of its arms and legs were dripping with blood because of the last impact, and he was losing a horrid amount of blood.

The difference between his condition and Izayoi’s, however, was that none of his injuries were fatal.

“Tch……….the hell. You're pretty much unscathed.”

{“Of course. Our powers canceled each other out. The fact that you are still alive can only be explained that way.“}

Is that so, he muttered uninterestedly.

But surprisingly, it wasn’t a bad feeling to be defeated.

He had completely lost, but it was a fight without regrets. He did what he could, and he chose every method available.

If he couldn’t win, it simply meant that he was lacking.

“Mah…………I bought some time. If its Ojou-sama and Kasukabe, they’d be able to run somehow. They’re not the type of women that would die just by sending three lizards.”

Embracing the sky, Izayoi listlessly sighed.

Like a fish that submitted to its fate on a chopping board, he silently offered his body.

Azi Dakaha watched Izayoi’s stance and laughed.

{“I see. So three is not enough, you say……..Fufu, thats superb. It seems the gushing blood is not going to be wasted.”}

—What? Izayoi lightly lifts his head.

Izayoi, who was embracing the night sky, finally realized the situation surrounding him.

Because of the two’s clash, over half of the giant ridge was gone. But that was not the issue.

The crimson eyes that glowed in the dark of the night.

The numbers did not end with ten or twenty. Just by lightly lifting his head, Izayoi could see that hundreds of crimson eyes shone in the night.

“……..Hah. This seriously is a bad joke, damn it……! If this many Divine beings went wild, the lower floors would be annihilated…….!”

{“It would indeed. That would be amusing in its own way.”}

Azi Dakaha coldly said with no modulation in his voice.

But that one word lit a flame of anger in Izayoi’s hedonistic spirit.

“Amusing….you said? Hah, Stop joking, you shitty dragon. If you say it in a voice that isn’t amused, no one would be convinced…….!!!”

Rightening his body, he glared at Azi Dakaha.

The strength to fight was already depleted.

So Izayoi challenged Azi Dakaha with condemnation.

“Azi Dakaha— The pure god of evil. What is your purpose?”

{“………..”}

“Don’t play coy with me you shitty dragon……!!!! If you say the word amusement, then you have clear desires or goals! Then what are they!? Like other demon lords, some selfish, ego logistical reason; you have one! Am I wrong!?”

Under the circumstance where there would be no wonder if he was killed at any moment, Izayoi used all his strength and asked.

This was the final condemnation of a man who had lived as he pleased.

“If…….If your goal was to simply destroy, then fine. If we compared our desires, tried to kill each other over our ideals, and I lost, that would be digestible. But you're different! Even when you fought this hard, and you destroyed so much, you aren’t satisfied! You probably won’t be satisfied if you killed me after either! Then where is your motive, your desire…..Where is your Justice!!!!”

Ignoring the blood that flowed out of his body, Izayoi yelled freely.

If he didn’t, he felt like he couldn’t die in peace.

This demon lord would most likely destroy Little Garden to oblivion later on.

The roots of the giant tree, the town that was dyed in sunset, and the downtown district that held the [No Name] headquarters.

The things that Izayoi held dearly without reserve, the dragon would destroy everything thoroughly without any distinction.

—He was honestly mortified that he couldn’t protect it all.

If his opponent was a destroyer without a conscience, then he would be able to give up.

Like a storm, like a tsunami, like a rain of lightning, if the dragon would befall everything in the world equally, he would be able to digest it.

But Azi Dakaha was different.

Even after it destroyed everything, it still had a goal and a conscience.

“This is Sakamaki Izayoi’s………..last inquiry in his life. Answer, demon lord Azi Dakaha. What is the meaning of the “evil” you carry on your back……..!!!!”

The demon lord of the Black Death desired revenge against the sun.

The demon lord of the Vampires desired to purge her clan.

He asked the dragon that was sung as the demon of all demon lords, its desires, and its reason.

{“So you ask where lies my Justice……….eh”}

You're a human that amuses me to no end, laughed Azi Dakaha. To answer the inquiry, it gathered its energy into its fist.

The three heads and six eyes each looked in different directions, and embraced the sky.

Its crimson eyes reflected beyond the nebular cloud, and held an air of serenity.

While its figure was no doubt a monster, it looked very solemn.

“This body has crushed everything its eyes beheld ever since its birth. Life, cities, cultures. Societies, achievements, order, crime, public evil, proud justice and hideous depravities. Like a storm, like a tsunami, like a rain of thunder, this body has bared its fangs against everything in existence equally. But I…….am not a “natural disaster”. I am a being that wields the destructions that only a natural disaster should be able to wield, with a single will, and destroys anything by his impulses. That can no longer be called a natural disaster. Inevitably my being, the single word of evil I carry, is the final destination for all hero’s to cross……!”

Azi Dakaha’s eyes shone clearly.

The red flag that had “evil” etched into fluttered harshly.

Carrying the unparalleled word on its back, the demon lord opened its six eyes on three heads and declared

“Rise………Over my dead body is where Justice lies……..!!!!”

Like when somebody took a radiant sword to defeat the demon lord.

With its own death, it would declare “the justice of victory”.

The dualism of good and evil becoming the first trial humans must face, Azi Dakaha stood against the world.

“………So, that’s it.”

So that’s what he fights for. Izayoi listlessly embraced the sky.

In those eyes that held the abundant stars, there was no will to fight left. The inquiry that he had come up with using his life was answered by an unshakable resolve.

—Using its own life to show what is evil, and using its own death to pave the path of good.

The supposedly opposite and clashing dualism, was being proven by its very life.

The word "evil" it carried on its back was the symbol of its resolve to fight until the promised end. It was none other than the proof that it would not run from the active virtue and sinful evil. Carry out the ideology it was made by without doubt, the monster’s back showed the same awe-inspiring light as the saints that carried about their teachings.

“Hah……..I give up. I give up. I was the one that was supposed to be condemning, but I ended up being the one condemned. Shit, even losing in a battle of speech; how lame can I get?”

But that was fine. He got the answer he wanted. And he found what he had searched for.

The best treasure that he had searched and searched and searched for ever since he was summoned to Little Garden.

Concentrating all his remaining energy that could vanish in a moment to his fists, Izayoi delightedly began to run.

“So………you are the Demon Lord, Azi Dakaha!!!!!!!!!”

He had no tactic. But he also had no fear. What he had was the excitement that bounced in his heart.

The young man that had ran around Little Garden bare fisted, focused all his remaining energy to his clenched hands and ran toward the final trial that stood before him.

<noinclude>

{{Mondaiji Nav|p1=8|p2=Chapter 3|n1=8|n2=The Off-topic Gossip}}
</noinclude>

Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo:Volume 8 Chapter 3

2014-10-16T09:29:20Z

Tidon: Use navbar template

==Chapter 3==

===Part 1===

The forest near the City steadily turned into a sea of trees.

The pulsating roots of the trees tangled with each other and made it look like one organism. The two headed dragon born from a rotten tree tried to absorb the forest and conquer the land itself. The rotten tree that was given divinity as the twin headed dragon absorbed the beasts within the forest and rapidly turned into a terrain god.

But the two headed dragon was not a god that bestowed blessings.

It was a tyrant that ate the long living blessings of the land.

The two headed dragon devoured the forest and its inhabitants. Having their will stolen and becoming monster trees, the trees of the forest destroyed the land.

The water that took hundreds of years to collect was all absorbed by the monstrous tree roots.

The soil that was full of nutrients began to grow pale in color, like a desert.

—The mountains themselves became one with the dragon.

If the two headed dragon that absorbed the mountains began attacking the refugee’s, annihilation would be inevitable. If it grew any more larger, regions in lands far beyond would also be affected.

The two headed dragon of the rotten tree expanded greedily.

While spreading its roots, it realized there was a region that it could not devour.

(''…………'')

Although it was a monster that had no intelligence, it did have the wisdom that could be used in battle. The region that the roots were not able to penetrate, most likely had an aboriginal terrain goddess.

The two headed dragon of the rotten tree snarled, showing its fangs.

The place he thought was an empty forest happened to have a guardian deity. It was enthusiastic upon finding some competition.

Invasions had their resistances. It was necessary. It was a pleasure above all.

To devour the land, the sea of trees began their invasion.

(''………………….?'')

Suddenly, it encountered an unexpected hostility.

The dragon had lost its control over the trees that were invading. No, not only those trees, but the guardian deity also began taking back the land that had been invaded without resistance.

That invasion speed far surpassed the two headed dragon’s.

The waning water sources rapidly became saturated, and nutrients once more returned to the dead soil. The guardian deity that had suddenly appeared took back the land the two headed dragon invaded at three times its speed.

“—GEEEYAAAaaa!!!!”

The two headed dragon’s decision was quick.

It forcibly cut off the blessings and the land it had invaded from the rest of the forest. Even if it lost in the speed of invasion, its battle power was still better.

The two headed dragon of the rotten tree leaped toward its enemy as fast as the wind.

But that leap was intercepted by an iron wall.

{“So you show your face, clone!”}

Turning into a flowing energy being, Almathea rammed into the two headed dragons stomach with lightening fast speed. Her horns sank deeply into its stomach.

But, that move turned against her.

Spreading nectar instead of blood, the dragon created new demons from the nectar. The abominations in the forms of snakes began to entangle Almathea’s hoof, restraining her.

{“As if this would work!”}

From her wool, electricity ran about. The snakes, burned to crisps, fell off her hoof.

But that single moment was enough for the dragon to pass by her.

Slipping past the guard of the Celestial Beast, the dragon headed toward its enemy. Sensing a presence that grew stronger, it stopped its feet.

—A vibrating bell. The sound of a flute cutting through the wind.

The two contrasting sounds reached the dragon’s sensory hearing organs, and made it stop.

“………………………..!!?”

As soon as it stopped its legs, the trees began rebelling against the two headed dragon. Its power was incomparably sharper than when it was in control.

The roots became spears, while the leaves became blades. The earth became a hard fist and began pummeling the dragon. Each attack had the power to injure the two headed dragon.

“GEEEYAAAaaa!!!!”

Receiving the rebellion of the forest, the dragon screamed.

The two headed dragon of the rotten tree finally realized it.

The presence that repelled the invasion it had cast. The lands that had once fallen, now had a hint of holiness. If it was just a terrain god that had robbed back its territory, this result would not have happened.

—This was definitely not the work of a terrain goddess.
A godly spirit on par with an Earth Goddess, had been giving Divinity to the lands…….!

“—Area recovery, Divinification of the lands complete…..!! The results are satisfactory for something done on the fly! You should have no complaints, Almathea!”

Hearing Asuka’s voice, the Celestial Beast of the Mountain Goat bleated. Making its entire body into a volt of lightning, it sped in front of the dragon, facing it.

{“I couldn’t even say “not bad”. It’s well done, master. I know no one else that could master “Shrine Craft” in this short amount of time.”}

Almathea praised without restraint.

But at the same time, she was thinking about her master’s priceless talent.

—Being born with a valuable Gift that gave others Virtual Divinity, Kudou Asuka.

In her hands, she held a wind-cutting flute once belonging to a kidnapping demon affiliated with [Grim Grimoire; Hamelin], Ratten, that Jack had customized.

Originally, it was a Gift that controlled the hearts of humans with its sound, but was changed by Jack into a Gift that “by the sound of cutting the wind, it told the words of its wielder to others.”

If someone other than Asuka used it, it would be a simple gift of communication, but with a Gift that gave Divinity to others with her words, the effects changed greatly.

The large spread Divinification of the lands, restraining her enemy, fortification of Gifts and comrades.

All these options were enabled with one action. Pairing this with the invincible shield Almathea, calling it the “Holy Shrine Fort” would not be far fetched.

These two were definitely created for Asuka’s sake.

(''An unparalleled talent….! Master was unquestionably born to become the leader among gods'')

But if that was the case, several puzzles would appear.

The biggest question would be her body.

If Almathea saw correctly, her body was unquestionably that of a human. If blown, she would fly, and if dropped, she would break. A fragile form.

(''I heard that master was thought to be a type an Atavistic phenomenon by an acquaintance, but that would not explain everything. Then the most likely possibility is that her current body is only temporal…….'')

“Alma! Start concentrating!”

Alma returned from her inner thoughts. Now was not the time to figure out her Masters origins. Now was the time to concentrate on the enemy in front of her.

Turning her entire body into a streaming body of Adamantium, she was now squeezing the two headed dragon of the rotten tree. Changing her form once again into a full metal body, she signaled her master.

{“Master, now!”}

Asuka threw a crystal with the gift of fire, and shook her wind-cutting flute.

A sound similar to a bell resounded in the air.

[[Image:Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo v8 p86.jpg|thumb]]

A second later, the crystal turned into a massive concentration of heat and burned down the rotten tree.
Originally, it was a simple gift of fire, but by expanding its spiritual power, it momentarily gained the destructive power comparable to hell fire.

The flames ran about that the dragon ’s forest, hitting the edge of the mountains, and made a giant hollow.

“GEEEYAAAaaa!!!!”

Having its entire body split in eight, the two headed dragon of the rotten tree crumbled away.

After crying its death throws, the dragon returned to the earth, and moved no more.

“I……….did it……..!”

Breathing heavily, Asuka swiped her shining sweat, and savored the taste of victory. Winning against the opponents main force this dangerously close to defeat was a first for Asuka.

(''So this is “Shrine Craft”….I didn’t think it would go this well with just the Gifts I had on hand. If I included Deen and Melin, I might be able to bring out an amazing power……!'')

The dart fairy Melin, the Sacred Rare Iron doll Deen, and the Celestial Beast of the Mountain Goat, Almathea.

If fit together, a game play that was never done before may be possible.

From the burned area, Almathea returned. Clopping her hooves, she gave Asuka praise while her wool smoldered.

{“Its a complete victory. Congratulations, Master. You did well against that dragon…….To tell the truth, I thought Master was more of a good for nothing girl.”}

“…… Not saying those kind of words and keeping them in your heart would make you a better servant.”

Holding her hand to her hips, she sighed.

At that exact moment, a radiating light filled the giant ridge.

The heat that blew from afar reached Asuka, and the after radiance pierced through her eyelids.

Asuka hid her eyes with her hand, and looked toward the ridge.

“This light………………is Izayoi’s……..!”

She had only seen it once, but this light was the same one that had slayed the giant dragon. The immeasurable light radiated out of Little Gardens roof and absorbed the light of the stars.

The clashing of two powers faded fast, and night returned to the forest once more.

{“……….I’m Surprised. To think against Azi Dakaha, he was still fighting…..!”}

“Izayoi-kun……..!”

He’s still alive. Izayoi is still fighting. That reality lit her face brightly.

Asuka gripped the flute she held, “The Wind-cutting Flute of Hamelin”, and asked

“……….Alma. I can fight. With this we’ll go to Izayoi and help”

{“Its impossible. Its the same as committing suicide.”}

An immediate answer. Almathea’s voice showed that she was not moving on this matter.

{“If anyone can help him, it would be those in the Divine Army; the communities made out of war gods. If they start to move, then Azi Dakaha will be sealed again. What we can do right now is pray that the Divine Army will mobilize soon.”}

“……….Can they be trusted? These gods in the Divine Army.”

{“Of course. They are experts in hunting the ancient Demon Lords that Floor Masters cannot handle. With the 12 Devas leading, they are a group of war gods gathered from different mythologies. Around this time, the “Aristocrats of Little Garden” should be reporting to Taishakuten.”}

—eh? a surprised voice was raised.

“Alma. That…… What do you mean?”

{“Its as I said. The privilege to mobilize the Divine Army belongs to “Aristocrats of Little Garden” alone. In their headquarters, Moon Shadow City, there’s an Astral Gate used exclusively by the Divine Army called the Touriten, and from there—”}

“The “Little Garden Aristocrats” were annihilated 200 years ago.”

………..?

—Almathea tilted her head.

Upon hearing these unbelievable words from Asuka, her thoughts most likely stopped. Although they were only a short acquaintance, this action must be rare from her, Asuka thought.

After a moment of halted thinking…The mountain goat, regaining consciousness, bit Asuka’s cloth and hurriedly ran.

{“W, why didn’t you tell me something that important sooner!”}

“But its been 200 years! You’d think it would be known!”

{“Please shut up! I have been asleep for over a millennium! How would I know such detail!”}

Of course. Until yesterday she was just a fleece. She wouldn’t know of the details occurring in the world.

{“This is bad…….! This is the worst possible scenario, Master! If the Touriten can’t be used, that means the Divine Army will mobilize independently from the 12 Devas!”}

“Is that bad?”

{“Its the worst! Depending on which war gods are mobilized they can be more ill natured then Azi Dakaha! If its the Greek gods or the Norse gods, then I still have some authority, and there is a chance of salvation, but………If the Slav gods or the Angels are summoned it would be the end; we may be obliterated along with the entirety of the North…….!”}

Wha, Asuka loses her words. That would be putting the cart before the horse.

In order to destroy the demon lord, they would burn down the towns along with the demon lord.

“What the……..They can’t be sane!”

{“It can’t be helped. Some war gods and angels are basically war machines without any will. Fight and win, do those two and everything is well. They are that kind of existence…………!”}

“Even if they did those things, they can’t defeat that three headed dragon, right?”

Against Asuka’s retort, Alma listlessly nodded.

{“…………..Yes. Even if they sacrifice a region of land, all they can do would be to seal it.”}

“Despicable. My faith in gods are dropping.”

She said those words in the coldest way possible. There was a mountain of other things she wanted to say, but right now was not the time for it. If what Alma said was true, they had to retreat from the North immediately.

(''But………..in that case, Izayoi……!'')

He was still fighting on that giant ridge.

He was still alive.

But as his comrade, she couldn’t even aid him…..!!

{“Master’s feelings are painfully understandable! But please only think of running right now! If the mobilized Divine Army are my comrades of Olympus, they would definitely save him……!”}

“……………………..”

With frustration, with shame, with remorse, Asuka felt like she was going insane.

Even so, she had to forcefully convince herself.

At best, this was what she could do within her power.

===Part 2===

—The battle fought by Kasukabe Yō was, from start to finish, entirely one-sided.

She was fighting against two cloned dragons, but her enemies nails never even reached her.

Heart, skill, body, offense, defense, swiftness, and the Gift she possessed.

In every aspect, Yō utterly out-performed the two headed dragons, and obliterated her enemies in no more than a minute.

Watching this overwhelming strength, the refugees stared at Yō as if looking at some abomination.

“Wow…..”

“That human, really defeated those dragons…..!”

“That………….is that really the strength of a human?”

The fire dragon squad, as well as Mandra, who received a shocking report, was dumbfounded by the strength of the Garuda wielded by Yō.

But the human in question, Yō, was in no shape to be concerned of such things.

“Gu, hurts…….!”

Holding back her pain, she breathes heavily. But there was no damaged given by her opponent.

The released flames of the Great Garuda blocked physical attacks as well as the inferno breath released by the dragons. What sapped her strength was not the damage she received from enemy attack.

The flames of Garuda that she had released herself, drained her vitality.

“Y, Yō-san. Thats too reckless……….!”

The flames not only burned through her enemies, but also burned her flesh.

Her white skin was burned black, and her fingers spasmed from the pain. It was obvious to the eye that the power well over her body’s limit was eating away her strength.

“But…….If it’s just this, than there’s no problem. Wounds can heal, and I can deal with the pain…….!!”

But; If one dies, life is over.

Having conversed with animals, and even lived with them for a time, Yō knew the cruelty of the world.

Farm animals knew that they were raised to be eaten. They knew the reason they were fed was because their meat will feed humans.

For a human living after the year 2000, knowing how to talk to animals was not a fortunate skill. Rather, a normal person would have gone insane.

The weak are meat, the strong shall eat. Both will and life are up for forfeit.

This way of living was still present even after she crossed the boundary of the world.

Because she knew all of this, Yō adapted to Little Garden quickly.

Because she knew those things, she also knew what she had to do right now.

(''That light from before…………..That was Izayoi’s Gift……………… In that case, I can still make it….!'')

She gripped both of her burnt hands. Intense pain can be overcome by bonds and will power.

But, there are some walls that cannot be overcome by those things.

“Eh…….?”

Without any prior notice, the transformed Genome Tree returned to its form as pendant. Without being able to even fly, Yō fell down. Willa, in mid-air—

“Wahpu!”

—couldn’t catch her. Slipping through her arms, Yō tumbled out from Willas cleavage. In the dangerous situation, she was saved by Deen, who caught her.

“Yō. Are you ok?”

“U, Uhn Thanks. But why did it suddenly…..”

She unnaturally stopped mid-sentence. Willa looked at her in worry.

Yō stared at her lower body, shocked. She looked at it as if she could not believe what was happening, and also stared at the cold truth behind this outcome.

“…….My legs, won’t move.”

“Eh?”

“M, my legs won’t move……..! They can’t even twitch! Why at this timing!?”

She raised a panic stricken voice. This situation was much worse than just her hands being burnt.

Suddenly, coming to a realization, she stopped. Trying to deny her own theory, she tried listening to her surroundings.

Concentrating on her five senses, she tried observing her surroundings, but she could only gather the amount of information that a normal human was capable of.

“The Gift……the powers, are gone……!?”

Yō’s face suddenly turned pale. This wasn’t just caused by a physiological change.

Her body began to lose its strength.

(''No…………..! I was prepared for any other risk, but this alone can’t happen………!'')

Coughing, she fell down. From her eyes, tears of frustration fell.

From Greya’s words, Yō thought that the risk of her Genome Tree was turning into a monster. But in reality, it was the opposite. The price of power higher than she could handle was the disappearance of the Gift and her bonds.

“I can’t help Izayoi with this…….With my friends gone………………I, I………………!”

The things she had achieved, crumbled without a sound.

The legs her father had given her.

The friendships that crossed species.

The bonds she nurtured crossing the world, all returned to nothingness.

“—Ku, Ha, Hahahahahahahahaha!!! Well well, thats a situation I never thought of! It seems like the price of that power was larger than expected!”

Ah, Yō and Willa raised their heads. The two remembered the sound of that laughter mixed with sarcasm.

At that moment, Maxwell Demon Lord appeared while exuding hot air and cold air.

“When you weaponized the powers of the Great Garuda, it filled me with dread, but……….kuku. I didn’t think there was that kind of price to pay. It seems as though the Heavens are cheering on my romances.”

Holding his face with his right hand, Maxwell’s face held a dark smile.

Willa trembled at the sight of that creepy smile, but now was not the time to fear. Holding on to her trembling legs, Willa stood between him and Yō.

“Maxwell, I won’t lose this time…….!”

“Ooh, please don’t misunderstand me, my bride. I haven’t come here to fight. In your critical situation, I have simply come to escort you away.”

“Gross!”

“Haha, I’m glad you’re happy!”

Willa immediately retorted. Maxwell wasn’t listening.

But no matter how drunk he was on lust, this demon lord was still a dangerous existence. Today, especially, his eyes shone with madness.

“Willa. I reflected on my past behavior. It’s true that I have been giving you too many presents. As a result, you naturally couldn’t come back to my side honestly. I think I’ve improved enough to understand that.”

“Gross!!”

“So I started thinking in earnest. Thinking how you could come back to my side without being so bashful…..Yes, until now, there were reasons why you couldn’t come to me. So I thought backwards.”

He raised his right hand to shoulder height.

Watching that action, Willa and Yō made their resolution.

—But, Maxwell’s perverse actions went above their expectations.

“In other words, a situation that would force you to come to my side. I just had to create such a situation!”

Snap! He flicked his fingers. At the same time, a pillar of fire rose in a distance.

It wasn’t that far away from the streets. It was probably somewhere near the end of the streets.

Noticing what this signified, the two girl’s blood ran cold.

“At the end of the streets….. No, It can’t be!?”

“You broke the Astral Gate!?”

“Haha, exactly! The next Astral Gate was………How many thousand kilometers away?”

Maxwell laughed maniacally. Normally, even if the person was a demon lord, they would avoid destroying an Astral Gate. Destroying a Gate was basically the same as dumping a plot land into outer space.

But this reasoning did not apply to Maxwell Demon Lord.

Being able to teleport, he had no use for the existence of an Astral Gate in the first place.

“Fufu………Than, let’s negotiate, Willa. If you say that you will be my bride, with my power, I will save the refugees and your friends.”

“!”

So thats what he’ll offer, the two thought as they grinded their teeth.

In this situation, the refugees and [No Name] were already in a checkmate. In order to evacuate, the only option was to listen to what Maxwell said.

(''Darn it………..Out of all the possible outcomes, this is the worst…….!'')

And, the timing was horrible.

Yō had lost her powers, and there was no telling when Azi Dakaha would be coming. If they even suggested that they would refuse his offer, Maxwell would definitely abandon everyone in the city.

After all, Willa, who was able to teleport, could simple run away alone.

(''What should I do………!? What can I do!!?'')

<noinclude>

{{Mondaiji Nav|p1=8|p2=Interlude|n1=8|n2=Chapter 4}}
</noinclude>

Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo:Volume 8 Chapter 1

2014-10-16T09:28:17Z

Tidon:

==Chapter 1==

===Part 1===

The top of the volcano peak, unmarked [Geass roll] rained down from the skies.

No markings for any trial synopsis.

No names to specify the participants.

Even the hoster's declaration was not on it.

The only thing recorded on the parchment was the flag of [ 恶 ].

Geass rolls were not issued by anybody, nor written by someone.

To spread around the contracts in this world, those trivial things were unnecessary.

Those contracts had been in existence since the day the world split. Eliminating the need to record any synopsis for the trials. Residents of this world had always been aware of these details.

—From the active volcano, hot wind blew out.

Emerging from the cauldron of hell, the high-ranking Maou who "will not live under the same sky with one's enemy".

Thou, prayed to be a monster who "turned to evil", the three pair of ruby eyes shined, accompanying the resonating bell, the battle began.

『Give your all, It's been hundred of years, hero !!!!

Exhaust all your strength!!!

Muster all your resourcefulness!!!

Show me your reckless courage— become a glorious sword that will pierce my heart!!!』

" !? "

The death scythe passed by where his head had been a few millimeters away.

It was a miracle that Sakamaki Izayoi was able to avoid that, or maybe it was just his character that was usually accumulated. The pure white ferocious nails contained an immense destructive power to kill that Izayoi could even feel it with the naked eye. The remainder of the nails instantly blew away the wreckage of the palace, cutting into the ground.

After being cut, the cracked earth lamented, creating a cliff that can give anyone an illusion that it would lead to hell. Lava poured out of the peak and filled the cracks. It was even suitable to call the currently boiling surface the kiln of hell.

(''Damn, this is not the time to be seeing revolving lanterns<ref>Something you'd see before you die</ref>.'')

Izayoi motivated himself. The death match had officially begun.

Izayoi used the backlash to gain some distance. Using a posture to jump strenuously, the results were that his abdomen had started bleeding and blood swarmed to his throat.

Kneeling on the ground while gazing upwards at the three-headed dragon and Demon Lord, Izayoi swallowed his breath and blood back while looking at the bone chilling figure.

(''Demon Lord Azi=Dahaka........this is truly the strongest species.....!!!'')

Strongly holding onto his disabled hand, he trembled in the presence of the enemy's strength. If it was what Izayoi had theorized, this enemy is truly a [Demon Lord] that rivaled gods.

—[Zoroastrianism (Zoroastrian)]. To make clear of the Magianism reasoning, having a specific cosmology group faction for gods. A [Demon Lord] in the position of the Hebrew's old testament and Buddhism, but the spirit power this three-headed dragon had was in an even higher level than the two specified.

What the latter said was that the [Demon Lord] prepared a position to have hostility against gods. Therefore, its will and fundamental purpose was malicious. A significant example would be the opposition between gods and devils in The Bible. The essence of the opposition between Gods and Devils were anti-institutional, the viciousness that both humans and social evil possess.

However, for the [Zoroastrianism] Demon Lord, it being evil did not stem from its purpose.

The maliciousness and sense of purpose, became different from the latter Maou's decision.

This three-headed dragon that was a [Zoroastrianism] Demon Lord,— '''the evil was born because it was his desire''', volatilizing to be a tyrant Demon Lord.

(''Completely in a different league with Pest, Saurian Demon King and the Demon Lords Alliance. The purpose of his existence did not degenerate into a Demon Lord. Because he didn't commit any sins—this guy, will dominate as a Demon Lord.....!!!'')

Three pairs of eyes, six pupil that flashed with a ferocity radiance. In a retrospect, Izayoi had never tried fighting with the strongest species before.

The star-class Algol was enslaved in an incomplete form.

The Giant dragon that fell into a runaway possessed no intellect.

For Sakamaki Izayoi, this was his first time having a deathmatch with one of the strongest species.

(''What to do!? How to fight!? My right hand is completely unusable and my left hand will only suffer the same fate if I punch him......'')

Battling with the Highness, his body was in a death frequency. Not just his right hand, his upper and lower body kept screaming. Izayoi continued to bleed while thinking at the fastest speed of the ace strategy for victory.

But the enemy would not give him that kind of time.

Running through the pile of wreckage, the three-headed dragon made a creaking sound. Catching Izayoi with his ruby red eyes, he spread his wings and ascended to the skies.

"—GYEEEEEEEEEEYAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaEEEEEEEEEEEEEYYAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAaaaaaaaaa!!!"

The cry even repelled back the approaching lava wave.

Currently facing no possibility for any chance of winning. Izayoi felt mortified, but he still went the opposite direction where Amalthea was running away from the three-headed dragon.

"Stop looking down on humans.....Lizard!"

His leg muscles that wouldn't admit defeat, he ran in a straight line heading for the volcano peak.

With his footing that seemed to be sinking into the sea of lava for every jumps, he pulled the distance away from the three-headed dragon. This was the best strategy to win, but the three-headed dragon gave a sly smile and snorted.

—Tearing him, the three-headed dragon raised it's right hand and ordered.

In a moment, an unbearable pain came from behind Izayoi. It was a feeling as if a sharp knife slashed him from his shoulder down to his waist.

"Gaa......!?"

What had happened, it was definitely not a cognitive blow.

Looking back, the three-headed dragon was still in the wreckage of the palace. A considerate distance away from Izayoi who was sprinting towards the volcano peak. If it was the ferocious claws from before, there should've been traces of it on the ground, but there were none.

And the injury behind was not shallow. Even the battle-weary Izayoi could not help but keel over, sweating profusely while staring at the three-headed dragon.

(''What.........kind of gift was used.....!?'')

Cross-referencing with the legends related to Azi=Dahaka in his mind. But it could not be identified.

The legend was about a Maou who performed thousand kinds of magic, but there was no detailed records of it in books. Even the knowledgeable Izayoi could not do anything to something that wasn't recorded.

Nevertheless, in order to obtain the only intelligence, Izayoi forcibly pressed down on his wounded shoulders.

The wound and the laceration caused by the slash resembled each other. Momentarily chasing off [Something] from the slashing incident into the corner of his mind, Izayoi generally stood up.

『…………』

The three-headed dragon pointed at emptiness, before making horizontal strokes.

Suddenly, the wings that stood behind the three-headed dragon's back started to change shape. Or it may not be a wing from the very start. Freely changing the shape of the black edge. Izayoi perceived the true colors behind the slash while trembling.

(''The dragon shadow similar to Leticia's.....! ! This is the true face behind that slash!'')

But comparing with the speed and accuracy of the dragon shadow Izayoi was familiar with, it was completely different.

Just when Izayoi was aware of the shadow blade, it was already closing in to his eyes. Although Izayoi reflexively dodged backwards , he still could not avoid the blade rubbing his cheek.

Second, third, relentlessly chasing after Izayoi, trying to snipe him off.

Like scattering rain, the blade attacked like a storm. With every hit bearing the power for an instant kill. If a dodge was made a few milliseconds later, decapitation would surely happen.

Flogging his heavily injured body, constantly rolling on the ground to escape.

The earth heated by the lava looked as red as a melting iron. Even when he kept receiving minor burns and wounds with the constant tumbling, Izayoi's eyes remain unyielding.

『……Tsk.』

Accepting the unyielding gaze, the three-headed dragon snorted. And twisting its long neck, with the three pairs of eyes locked on Izayoi, the three-headed dragon quickly drew closer.

With a burly body twice the size of Izayoi, yet he used speed superior to Izayoi's to close up the distance.

"......!?"

The burly body suddenly appeared from somewhere out of his perception. Even though Izayoi was mortally wounded, the opponent was undeniably faster than him.

(''Damn..........this really sucks......!'')

He knew that it was strong. But Izayoi did not think that the power of its strength was actually this huge.

Overlooking Izayoi with its eyes of ruby, as if confirming the situation, the three-headed dragon muttered.

『……Yes. Before the fight with me, your body was already approaching death. If you were not injured, you could have been able to escape.』

"Wha, what are you saying....!!!"

Commiseration was included in its voice. Those words said by the three-headed dragon was full of pity. But instantly understanding the true meaning of his words, Izayoi gritted his teeth in humiliation.

—If you were not injured, you could have been able to escape.

That is—'''not being able to match even at his full potential'''— meaning

From the start, the three-headed dragon never doubted his victory, the thought of losing never crossed his mind. That was the arrogance that Izayoi had carried when he arrived in Little Garden, always feeling pity for his surroundings.

The strong will inherently be the strong. So the weak will always be helpless.

Such similar values and philosophy, but now the Maou was severely trampling him underfoot.

(''Ha.....so that's how it is. This really, pisses me off.....!!!'')

Due to mortification, Izayoi was trembling. Unable to bear the anger that he had never experienced before in his 17 years, he abruptly stood up, forgetting the pain in his wounds.

His life full of sympathy, of lacking in compassion. Never expecting that he would be on the verge of dying for once.

With the negative feeling that he had never felt before, Izayoi smiled while holding onto his broken right hand.

"Thanks for the mercy.........so as thanks, I think I can still struggle a while more....!!!"

Mustering all his strength to stand up, he used unbending eyes to stare into those ruby eyes.

However, this was his last resistance.

The blood seeping out from his flanks and back had already forced him to be in the realm of unconsciousness.

Letting Izayoi stand up, with a fighting spirit that would not yield.

The three-headed dragon along with its three pairs of ruby eyes, gazed at Izayoi—suddenly, a malicious smile appeared from its mouth.

『I see. Your fighting spirit, is commendable. It seems as if violence can't subdue you— so, how do you feel about this despair?』

Raising its white claws, the three-headed dragon dug the claws into its shoulders.

Huge amount of blood started gushing out, dyeing the upper body of the three-headed dragon red. The blood trickled unto the ground, before it started to move suspiciously as if gaining life.

The earth, lava, deadwood started to change shape to be a two-headed dragon after bathing in Azi=Dahaka's blood.

Witnessing this move, Izayoi started to feel anxious on top of trembling. That sight was too abnormal for anyone. Devouring the earth, two-headed dragons started to appear— all of them, exuded a sense of coercion that rivaled gods.

(''This guys.........avatar of the Divine Class!? The one that Shiroyasha defeated!'')

When [No Name] and [Underwood] was fighting, 5 dragons attacked the eastern district. Izayoi was told that they were the subs of Azi=Dahaka's body.

After obtaining the characteristics of ferrite, the two-headed dragons emitted out an even more ominous gesture.

The right head of the three-headed dragon, issued an order.

『A goat, two females fled. Go kill them.』

"What!?"

Words that were unexpected, caused Izayoi to be on a defensive posture. However, Izayoi who was riddled with gaping wounds was unable to prevent the two-headed dragon from going. Like a fired arrow, three dragons flew down the mountain.

Blocking Izayoi who thought of chasing after them, the three-headed dragon displayed the flag behind his back and roared.

『Okay, what should you do, human? Gaining time would be meaningless now. Want to save your comrades, the only route is to destroy me.』

"—Stop joking around, you ground lizard!!!"

Izayoi intolerably yelled. It was not the time to talk about the injuries already. Rising from the situation where he was heading towards death, Izayoi jumped towards the three-headed dragon.

Enduring the regurgitating blood from coming, he used his left hand to hit the giant's stomach. Punching faster than the one before, he didn't mind even if his fist broke.

Giving a blow that was equivalent to a double-edged sword, he self-mutilated to deliver a deep punch in to the huge body.

『……！？』

A bitter voice slightly leaked out of the three-headed dragon.

However, Izayoi overrode the impact suffered from the reaction force.

Punching deeply into the abdomen, Izayoi found out that there was a secret hidden in the three-headed dragon's body.

('''''How heavy'''......! Definitely, not a body mass a three meter body should have......!!!!'')

Izayoi's fist could only generate a trace of movement.

Although it wasn't known what gift it had, but the three-headed dragon had the quality of a continent or something equivalent to a continent concentrated in his mere three meters of body. It was of course inevitable that his fist would be crushed.

Droplets of blood sprayed out from his broken fist. The generated severe pain, was suppressed with intense passion and male blood.

"Gaahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!"

The indomitable fists that kept striking. Each time, accompanied by blood.

The atmosphere affected by the storm of hundreds of punches in under one second could be seen, even the lava waves were being overturned. Izayoi's foothold could not withstand the power of his might and started sinking in. Despite the onslaught of Izayoi's punches, the three-headed dragon only shook slightly.

Unable to determine the quality of the three-headed dragon, even Izayoi's fist which could destroy the stars did not stir the dragon up. The punches that were in the third cosmic speed kept hitting the belly of the three-headed dragon.

『Nuu.....!!!』

One step, the three-headed dragon placed its right foot backwards.

Izayoi did not let go of this subtle body movement.

The target of the fists changed from the abdomen to the left head, after three punches, forcefully turn the neck down. Although it was unlikely to have toppled it, but going through untold successful balance disruption, overwhelming it at the right time.

Towards the sitting three-headed dragon, this was a final showdown to Izayoi.

(''Right now—if I miss this moment, I will never win......!!!'')

The crushed right hand, put up an aurora.

Showing something to crush the dragon, the gift that can split the dead world.

With an aurora appearing on his right hand that could eliminate the stars in the night sky, turned into a huge pillar that reached up the sky.

Able to penetrate the sky in Little Garden, in front of the gift where the omniscient demon could only call it as a [Code Unknown], the eyes of the three-headed dragon started to shake because of the shock.

"—,!!?"

Wrong. Not only were the ruby eyes shaking.

With the three-headed dragon as the center, the earth and atmosphere vehemently rumbled. Only whirlpools started concentrating on the three-headed dragon's palms, producing a hot sphere.

『[Avesta]<ref> Avesta, the holy book of Zoroastrianism, Iran's most ancient literature. This masterpiece of the era is a book, although difficult to determine, but at least can be traced back to ten centuries ago. Adequately reflecting this ancient classics is their venerable ancestor the heroic, courageous, pure, honest, tolerant and optimistic virtue, reflecting their world view on all things wise, and show them to the world prosperity and happiness of human life while fighting off enthusiasm</ref> start—restriction in five elements, [Another Cosmology]......!!!』

Heat more intense than the mountain of flowing lava.

Standing in front of the heat that was enough to scorch his skin, Izayoi sucked in cool air.

(''What........burning gift is that........?'')

No matter how much destructive power, it was not to be feared. The [Aurora Pillar] in Izayoi's hands could not be defended by anything in this world.

As if pulling the handle of the light, Izayoi swung it down towards the three-headed dragon's heart.

Holding the compressed spheres in it's hand that were as bright as day, the three-headed dragon took the blow.

Originally it was thought that the ball would disappear upon contact with the aurora, but the aurora and the sphere interweave together to release an even greater heat.

"—Damn, this can also do it, bastard....!!!"

Injecting all the power into the pillar on his right hand and pushing it down.

But the burning sphere constructed by the three-headed dragon caused an even greater momentum, releasing a more shiny radiance.

The strong repulsive force released by the two burning spheres slowly turned into a ball of light, distorting the surrounding light with the power of its swirl.

The aurora as well as the hot lava waves was sent flying, the aftermath was the destruction of the volcano peak. The spheres that were in conflict with the power of the aurora forcefully crushed everything under the sun.

The rubble surrounding the two started to decompose to something smaller than an atom.

In the blurry vision, Izayoi saw the evil smiling Maou.

『It ended, divine son of the new era. With you——it is not enough to defeat the flag of [ 恶 ].』

The aurora pillar and burning sphere simultaneously dissipated.

Watching the aftermath, Izayoi floated in the air like dust....

<noinclude>

===Translator's Notes===
<references/>

{{Mondaiji Nav|p1=8|p2=Prologue|n1=8|n2=Chapter 2}}
</noinclude>

Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo:Volume 8 Interlude

2014-10-16T09:26:35Z

Tidon: Use navbar template

==Interlude==

(''……..Where……?'')

In the deep forest, Jin Russel woke up groggily.

When he tried to move, he realized that he was bound.

The heated pain he felt on his stomach was most likely where Rin had stabbed him. Maxwell had said that he had cauterized<ref>The process in which a bleeding wound is closed by heat or a heated object, like a hot iron rod. Hurts like hell. </ref> the wound, but there was evidence of first aid over it. Because Rin had stabbed between the organs, the damage had only amounted to a small wound. But that doesn’t change the fact that he had been stabbed. He felt dizzy after losing blood.

Toward Jin who was moving like a bug, His Highness, who was sitting on a tree, noticed him and spoke.

“Jin, you're awake.”

“Highness…….?”

“Aah, don’t move. Even if your organs are safe, your stomach was still punctured. You should rest. Unlike us, Jin seems to be a normal human, physically.”

Jumping down from the tree, His Highness showed his face. Looking at him, he was covered in wounds. The damage showed how fierce the battle against Izayoi was.

“What happened to the game?”

“Me and Sakamaki Izayoi ended it with mutual agreement. Well, it was in that situation. Jin should also forget about that wound.”

“………..You really are the worst.”

He slumped his body tiredly. If he can’t run, it couldn’t be helped. Jin gave up on amending this situation. Besides, he reaped what he had sowed. He had gambled knowing that this situation might occur.

Listening carefully, he could hear the churning of a river near by.

In a cluster of mountains connected to the giant ridge, the members of Uroboros gathered. Aside from Rin and Maxwell, everyone was injured to a varying degree. Maxwell had used his teleportation abilities to retreat, and had observed the situation in Kouen City. Rin, being the only one who hadn’t fought, was giving medical treatment to the black gryphon and Aura.

But the expression of disappointment was clear on Rin’s face.

While taking things out from the first aid kit, Rin listlessly sighed.

“Hah…….The plan worked, but I didn’t expect everyone to be this severely injured. I’m disappointed at everyones abilities as the Game Maker.”

{“N,Nu…..!”}

“You say that, Rin, but Greya was attacked by a Celestial Beast and I was attacked by the Saurian Demon King. I wish you’d just compliment us for surviving.”

“Please shut up. Leaving aside Oji-sama for a moment, all Aura-san had to do was guard the summoning circle behind the Giant clan. You're being trusted, so please be able to do at least that much.”

Peshili! Rin hits the dressed wound.

His Highness, who had already taken emergency treatment, laughed listlessly and nodded.

“Its as Rin says. Recently, you two haven’t achieved much. As your boss, I’m hoping to see some results from both of your hard work.”

“Saying so, don’t act like the boss when you came back broken and defeated!”

Peshili! she smacks His Highness on the head.

Although he’s making small talk, His Highness was the one undoubtfully the most heavily injured. Having injured every muscle, with cracks in his bones, he was retrieved in a state of an anatomical mess.

“You took on the role of the Game Master with so much confidence, so I didn’t think you’d come back losing. As a Maker, this situation is just sad. Wouldn’t have been better if I took on the role of Game Master and bought us some time?”

“Not really. And I didn’t lose. Today we just compared our basic stats.”

“And, you lost by basic stats.”

“I didn’t lose. As a Candidate of Origin, I was just less complete.”

Mu, he corrected Rin’s statement. Its a pointless conversation, Rin sighed, but she started discussing their gains in order to change the mood.

“With all given damages, thank you all for your efforts. Leaving aside our losses at battle, the results are more than satisfactory. Saying it in a different way, we can say that it was our complete victory!”

Taking out a her lapis lazuli colored gift card, she lined up the gifts they robbed from Kouen City.

First, the horn of the Star Sea Dragon King.

Second, the treasure sword of the Chinese Zodiac, “Dragon”.

Third, something that looked like a spherical astrolabe.

{“Rin. Is that astrolabe the so called “Another Cosmology?”}

“Yes. When talking about the cosmology of Chinese lore, the Celestial Equator is the most famous. This one is a cosmology mirroring that…..a star map for ”Grand Duke, Tai Sui”.”

Hugging the astrolabe, Rin proudly explains her prize.

Uroboros have many high class gifts like “Erin Grimmoire” and “Barol’s Evil Eye” but this gift was a class above those.

—“Grand Duke, Tai Sui”<ref>Originally written as "Lie Star" or "Fake Star". The literal translation just sounds bad so I gave it more dignity by translating its original title.http://www.onlinefengshuistore.com/tai-sui-grand-duke-jupiter/</ref>.

Tai Sui was originally a high class Demon King in Chinese mythology known as the “Star of Disaster”, Grand Duke Jupiter. His real identity is a Celestial Spirit of a fictional planet placed opposite of Jupiter.

In Chinese mythology, Jupiter is taken as the basics to the Celestial Equator, a Divine star. Its also worshipped as the Age Star. Even in the Golden Zodiac Twelve, Jupiter is at the center of basics, and is said to be the half-body of the mightiest god, Zeus.

Tai Sui is famous as a Celestial Spirit with a form of three faces and six arms, as well as a dragon that looks similar to a catfish.

Unlike other Celestial Spirits, being a fictitious star may have lead to Tai Sui being spoken of in different forms. The reason why he changed his name to the Star Sea Dragon King was most likely to hide his own true nature.—

His Highness took the sword of the ‘Dragon’, and spun it in the air joyfully as he added an explanation.

“The “Another Cosmology” is the secret technique of the gods. It can also be said that its their world that makes them. Norse’s Asgard, Buddhism’s Three Thousand Worlds, and Zoroastrianism’s dualism of good and evil. Us Oroboros’s “Another Cosmology” is also our best weapon.”

“Yeah That! I completely forgot, but why didn’t you use your “Another Cosmology”? You wanted to compare basic stats, right?”

Against Rin’s question, His Highness shook his head.

“Don’t say such stupid things. If me and Sakamaki Izayoi had hit each other with our “Another Cosmology”<ref>Referring to Izayoi’s Pillar of Light attack.</ref>, Kouen City would be blown away without a trace.”

“…….Well, that's true.”

Rin slumps her shoulders. After the conversation had ended, the Demon Lord of Confusion who had been scouting for enemies……in the form of Sandra, came back with a uncouth laugh.

“Ohoh, you guys havin’ fun without me. Makin’ this Demon Lord of Confusion-sama go out on patrol like a slave while you guys party; such a high standing, eh?”

“Of course not! This Games MVP is definitely no one other then you, Demon Lord of Confusion-sama. You alone completely did your given task. I’m actually astonished by how smoothly you worked.”

Rin gave him praise with no lie in her voice.

Demon Lord of Confusion in Sandra’s body stuck his (her?) chest up proudly.

“O’ course. I’ve got mor’ experience ya know. But, I’m a li’le worried ‘bout that Pumpkin bastards game dis’pearing………. oh, brat, you're ‘wake.”

Demon Lord of Confusion turned toward Jin.

Jin glares at the possessed Sandra.

“……..Demon Lord of Confusion. Is your Host Master Authority to take over others?”

“Yeap. But I can only use i’ on one, plus it only ‘pplies to brats. Its us’fullness is the lowest o’ the lowest o’ the lowest’s shit and low’r, even if it’ a Host Master Authority. Well, it wor’ed ‘gainst this lonely gir’ so I ain’t complainin’. “

Sitting down crossed legged, he pokes Jin’s head. It was a way of speech and action that differed greatly from Sandra, but if the person inside was different, it could be understood.

Staring at him emotionlessly, Jin muttered.

“That body is Sandra’s. Please handle it with care. '''If anything, never let her have her head split open.'''”

“……….Heeh~?”

The Demon Lord of Confusion’s eye shined malevolently.

That eye held a color of danger that couldn’t be seen before.

“’s that so. Hihi. You're no ordinary brat, ain’t cha? So, what we doin’ wi’ this guy? Takin’ him with us?”

“Yes. The gift he holds is extremely valuable. But before that…….Maxwell-san!”

She called toward empty space.

The boundary of heat was split, and with hot air and cold air<ref>For the basis of his power, read http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Maxwell%27s_demon </ref> Maxwell showed himself.

“You called, Maker-dono.”

“Yes. Please hit the remaining refugees and fighting forces escorting them. With your teleportation abilities, you alone is sufficient for the task.”

With Rin's demands, Maxwell scrunches his face.

It felt like a order for a servant, and he already didn’t trust Rin. It made him think that making him go to the battlefield alone most likely had an ulterior motive behind it.

Realizing his suspicions, Rin sighed in an exaggerated manner.

“Hah……….Really. Maxwell-san has no clue what-so-ever about a woman’s heart.”

“Hah?”

A woman’s heart? Given an unexpected term, he gave a surprised voice.

Bishi<ref> An onomatopoeia used to point something at another thing. Think the pose in the game Ace Attorney </ref>! Rin pointed at Maxwell and said

“Are you listening? Your bride, Willa the Ignifatus is in a desperate situation. She definitely feels insecure. She would want someone to rely on. She would want a prince to come save her! In that depressing situation, if a cool experienced beautiful loser stalker arrived, no matter how gross that person is she definitely would easily roll on the floor love struck!”

“Roll on the floor love struck, you said!?”

“Yes! If everything goes well it would be mommi-mommi- and pafu-pafu<ref>Mommi-mommi is a onomatopoeia for squeezing something soft repeatedly. Pafu-Pafu is an onomatopoeia for being hit by something soft repeatedly. What ever that implies, I leave it to the readers imaginations </ref>!”

“Mommi-mommi- and pafupafu, you said!?”

“Yes, you newly reigning demon lord! Your bride, Willa the Ignifatus is right now, waiting for a prince to come to her rescue!”

ZUDOOOOOOOOOOOOOONNNNNNNN!!!!!!

And, with that idiotic sound effect, Maxwell’s ON switch was flipped.

Shuddering from the joy of this revelation, Maxwell reached out to the heaven as if he had been given a message from there.

“Willa…….Is waiting for me……!?”

“Yes! That's exactly it! If he can’t even go to the rescue of your beloved than your name as a perverted stalker would blemish! Right now is the time to hold your heart to your sleeve and blow an annoying tempest of love, Maxwell!”

“U,….OOooo…….WI, WILLLLLLLAAAAAAAAA!!!!!” I’M COMING TO YOU RIGHT NOOOOOOOOOWWWWWWWW!!!!”

In a storm of hot air and cold air, the newest Demon Lord left the place.

That was not a metaphor. He really had mobilized as a storm of romantic passion.

“…………………………………………………………………………………………………………………............................................................................
……………………………………………………………………………………………………………………..........................................................................
……………………………………………………………………………………………………………………….......................................................................
…………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………....................................................................
………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………..............................................................
…………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………...........................................................
…………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………….........................................................................................................................."

Finally, when a cold night wind accompanied by tumbleweed<ref>I added the tumbleweed, to get the same effect as the Japanese original</ref> had blown, Rin coughed once and said

“Well well, now the obstinate………..No. That gross person is gone.”

“So true.”

“Yes.”

{“Umu”}

“You guys ‘re horrible.”

But he didn’t deny it.

Rin walked towards Jin, and bent her legs to shorten the distance of her face to his.

“Jin-kun. Lets get to the main topic. Continue the topic we were talking about, with everybody.”

<noinclude>

===Translator's Notes===
<references/>

{{Mondaiji Nav|p1=8|p2=Chapter 2|n1=8|n2=Chapter 3}}
</noinclude>

Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo:Volume 8 Chapter 1

2014-10-16T09:25:19Z

Tidon:

==Chapter 1==

===Part 1===

The top of the volcano peak, unmarked [Geass roll] rained down from the skies.

No markings for any trial synopsis.

No names to specify the participants.

Even the hoster's declaration was not on it.

The only thing recorded on the parchment was the flag of [ 恶 ].

Geass rolls were not issued by anybody, nor written by someone.

To spread around the contracts in this world, those trivial things were unnecessary.

Those contracts had been in existence since the day the world split. Eliminating the need to record any synopsis for the trials. Residents of this world had always been aware of these details.

—From the active volcano, hot wind blew out.

Emerging from the cauldron of hell, the high-ranking Maou who "will not live under the same sky with one's enemy".

Thou, prayed to be a monster who "turned to evil", the three pair of ruby eyes shined, accompanying the resonating bell, the battle began.

『Give your all, It's been hundred of years, hero !!!!

Exhaust all your strength!!!

Muster all your resourcefulness!!!

Show me your reckless courage— become a glorious sword that will pierce my heart!!!』

" !? "

The death scythe passed by where his head had been a few millimeters away.

It was a miracle that Sakamaki Izayoi was able to avoid that, or maybe it was just his character that was usually accumulated. The pure white ferocious nails contained an immense destructive power to kill that Izayoi could even feel it with the naked eye. The remainder of the nails instantly blew away the wreckage of the palace, cutting into the ground.

After being cut, the cracked earth lamented, creating a cliff that can give anyone an illusion that it would lead to hell. Lava poured out of the peak and filled the cracks. It was even suitable to call the currently boiling surface the kiln of hell.

(''Damn, this is not the time to be seeing revolving lanterns<ref>Something you'd see before you die</ref>.'')

Izayoi motivated himself. The death match had officially begun.

Izayoi used the backlash to gain some distance. Using a posture to jump strenuously, the results were that his abdomen had started bleeding and blood swarmed to his throat.

Kneeling on the ground while gazing upwards at the three-headed dragon and Demon Lord, Izayoi swallowed his breath and blood back while looking at the bone chilling figure.

(''Demon Lord Azi=Dahaka........this is truly the strongest species.....!!!'')

Strongly holding onto his disabled hand, he trembled in the presence of the enemy's strength. If it was what Izayoi had theorized, this enemy is truly a [Demon Lord] that rivaled gods.

—[Zoroastrianism (Zoroastrian)]. To make clear of the Magianism reasoning, having a specific cosmology group faction for gods. A [Demon Lord] in the position of the Hebrew's old testament and Buddhism, but the spirit power this three-headed dragon had was in an even higher level than the two specified.

What the latter said was that the [Demon Lord] prepared a position to have hostility against gods. Therefore, its will and fundamental purpose was malicious. A significant example would be the opposition between gods and devils in The Bible. The essence of the opposition between Gods and Devils were anti-institutional, the viciousness that both humans and social evil possess.

However, for the [Zoroastrianism] Demon Lord, it being evil did not stem from its purpose.

The maliciousness and sense of purpose, became different from the latter Maou's decision.

This three-headed dragon that was a [Zoroastrianism] Demon Lord,— '''the evil was born because it was his desire''', volatilizing to be a tyrant Demon Lord.

(''Completely in a different league with Pest, Saurian Demon King and the Demon Lords Alliance. The purpose of his existence did not degenerate into a Demon Lord. Because he didn't commit any sins—this guy, will dominate as a Demon Lord.....!!!'')

Three pairs of eyes, six pupil that flashed with a ferocity radiance. In a retrospect, Izayoi had never tried fighting with the strongest species before.

The star-class Algol was enslaved in an incomplete form.

The Giant dragon that fell into a runaway possessed no intellect.

For Sakamaki Izayoi, this was his first time having a deathmatch with one of the strongest species.

(''What to do!? How to fight!? My right hand is completely unusable and my left hand will only suffer the same fate if I punch him......'')

Battling with the Highness, his body was in a death frequency. Not just his right hand, his upper and lower body kept screaming. Izayoi continued to bleed while thinking at the fastest speed of the ace strategy for victory.

But the enemy would not give him that kind of time.

Running through the pile of wreckage, the three-headed dragon made a creaking sound. Catching Izayoi with his ruby red eyes, he spread his wings and ascended to the skies.

"—GYEEEEEEEEEEYAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaEEEEEEEEEEEEEYYAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAaaaaaaaaa!!!"

The cry even repelled back the approaching lava wave.

Currently facing no possibility for any chance of winning. Izayoi felt mortified, but he still went the opposite direction where Amalthea was running away from the three-headed dragon.

"Stop looking down on humans.....Lizard!"

His leg muscles that wouldn't admit defeat, he ran in a straight line heading for the volcano peak.

With his footing that seemed to be sinking into the sea of lava for every jumps, he pulled the distance away from the three-headed dragon. This was the best strategy to win, but the three-headed dragon gave a sly smile and snorted.

—Tearing him, the three-headed dragon raised it's right hand and ordered.

In a moment, an unbearable pain came from behind Izayoi. It was a feeling as if a sharp knife slashed him from his shoulder down to his waist.

"Gaa......!?"

What had happened, it was definitely not a cognitive blow.

Looking back, the three-headed dragon was still in the wreckage of the palace. A considerate distance away from Izayoi who was sprinting towards the volcano peak. If it was the ferocious claws from before, there should've been traces of it on the ground, but there were none.

And the injury behind was not shallow. Even the battle-weary Izayoi could not help but keel over, sweating profusely while staring at the three-headed dragon.

(''What.........kind of gift was used.....!?'')

Cross-referencing with the legends related to Azi=Dahaka in his mind. But it could not be identified.

The legend was about a Maou who performed thousand kinds of magic, but there was no detailed records of it in books. Even the knowledgeable Izayoi could not do anything to something that wasn't recorded.

Nevertheless, in order to obtain the only intelligence, Izayoi forcibly pressed down on his wounded shoulders.

The wound and the laceration caused by the slash resembled each other. Momentarily chasing off [Something] from the slashing incident into the corner of his mind, Izayoi generally stood up.

『…………』

The three-headed dragon pointed at emptiness, before making horizontal strokes.

Suddenly, the wings that stood behind the three-headed dragon's back started to change shape. Or it may not be a wing from the very start. Freely changing the shape of the black edge. Izayoi perceived the true colors behind the slash while trembling.

(''The dragon shadow similar to Leticia's.....! ! This is the true face behind that slash!'')

But comparing with the speed and accuracy of the dragon shadow Izayoi was familiar with, it was completely different.

Just when Izayoi was aware of the shadow blade, it was already closing in to his eyes. Although Izayoi reflexively dodged backwards , he still could not avoid the blade rubbing his cheek.

Second, third, relentlessly chasing after Izayoi, trying to snipe him off.

Like scattering rain, the blade attacked like a storm. With every hit bearing the power for an instant kill. If a dodge was made a few milliseconds later, decapitation would surely happen.

Flogging his heavily injured body, constantly rolling on the ground to escape.

The earth heated by the lava looked as red as a melting iron. Even when he kept receiving minor burns and wounds with the constant tumbling, Izayoi's eyes remain unyielding.

『……Tsk.』

Accepting the unyielding gaze, the three-headed dragon snorted. And twisting its long neck, with the three pairs of eyes locked on Izayoi, the three-headed dragon quickly drew closer.

With a burly body twice the size of Izayoi, yet he used speed superior to Izayoi's to close up the distance.

"......!?"

The burly body suddenly appeared from somewhere out of his perception. Even though Izayoi was mortally wounded, the opponent was undeniably faster than him.

(''Damn..........this really sucks......!'')

He knew that it was strong. But Izayoi did not think that the power of its strength was actually this huge.

Overlooking Izayoi with its eyes of ruby, as if confirming the situation, the three-headed dragon muttered.

『……Yes. Before the fight with me, your body was already approaching death. If you were not injured, you could have been able to escape.』

"Wha, what are you saying....!!!"

Commiseration was included in its voice. Those words said by the three-headed dragon was full of pity. But instantly understanding the true meaning of his words, Izayoi gritted his teeth in humiliation.

—If you were not injured, you could have been able to escape.

That is—'''not being able to match even at his full potential'''— meaning

From the start, the three-headed dragon never doubted his victory, the thought of losing never crossed his mind. That was the arrogance that Izayoi had carried when he arrived in Little Garden, always feeling pity for his surroundings.

The strong will inherently be the strong. So the weak will always be helpless.

Such similar values and philosophy, but now the Maou was severely trampling him underfoot.

(''Ha.....so that's how it is. This really, pisses me off.....!!!'')

Due to mortification, Izayoi was trembling. Unable to bear the anger that he had never experienced before in his 17 years, he abruptly stood up, forgetting the pain in his wounds.

His life full of sympathy, of lacking in compassion. Never expecting that he would be on the verge of dying for once.

With the negative feeling that he had never felt before, Izayoi smiled while holding onto his broken right hand.

"Thanks for the mercy.........so as thanks, I think I can still struggle a while more....!!!"

Mustering all his strength to stand up, he used unbending eyes to stare into those ruby eyes.

However, this was his last resistance.

The blood seeping out from his flanks and back had already forced him to be in the realm of unconsciousness.

Letting Izayoi stand up, with a fighting spirit that would not yield.

The three-headed dragon along with its three pairs of ruby eyes, gazed at Izayoi—suddenly, a malicious smile appeared from its mouth.

『I see. Your fighting spirit, is commendable. It seems as if violence can't subdue you— so, how do you feel about this despair?』

Raising its white claws, the three-headed dragon dug the claws into its shoulders.

Huge amount of blood started gushing out, dyeing the upper body of the three-headed dragon red. The blood trickled unto the ground, before it started to move suspiciously as if gaining life.

The earth, lava, deadwood started to change shape to be a two-headed dragon after bathing in Azi=Dahaka's blood.

Witnessing this move, Izayoi started to feel anxious on top of trembling. That sight was too abnormal for anyone. Devouring the earth, two-headed dragons started to appear— all of them, exuded a sense of coercion that rivaled gods.

(''This guys.........avatar of the Divine Class!? The one that Shiroyasha defeated!'')

When [No Name] and [Underwood] was fighting, 5 dragons attacked the eastern district. Izayoi was told that they were the subs of Azi=Dahaka's body.

After obtaining the characteristics of ferrite, the two-headed dragons emitted out an even more ominous gesture.

The right head of the three-headed dragon, issued an order.

『A goat, two females fled. Go kill them.』

"What!?"

Words that were unexpected, caused Izayoi to be on a defensive posture. However, Izayoi who was riddled with gaping wounds was unable to prevent the two-headed dragon from going. Like a fired arrow, three dragons flew down the mountain.

Blocking Izayoi who thought of chasing after them, the three-headed dragon displayed the flag behind his back and roared.

『Okay, what should you do, human? Gaining time would be meaningless now. Want to save your comrades, the only route is to destroy me.』

"—Stop joking around, you ground lizard!!!"

Izayoi intolerably yelled. It was not the time to talk about the injuries already. Rising from the situation where he was heading towards death, Izayoi jumped towards the three-headed dragon.

Enduring the regurgitating blood from coming, he used his left hand to hit the giant's stomach. Punching faster than the one before, he didn't mind even if his fist broke.

Giving a blow that was equivalent to a double-edged sword, he self-mutilated to deliver a deep punch in to the huge body.

『……！？』

A bitter voice slightly leaked out of the three-headed dragon.

However, Izayoi overrode the impact suffered from the reaction force.

Punching deeply into the abdomen, Izayoi found out that there was a secret hidden in the three-headed dragon's body.

('''''How heavy'''......! Definitely, not a body mass a three meter body should have......!!!!'')

Izayoi's fist could only generate a trace of movement.

Although it wasn't known what gift it had, but the three-headed dragon had the quality of a continent or something equivalent to a continent concentrated in his mere three meters of body. It was of course inevitable that his fist would be crushed.

Droplets of blood sprayed out from his broken fist. The generated severe pain, was suppressed with intense passion and male blood.

"Gaahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!"

The indomitable fists that kept striking. Each time, accompanied by blood.

The atmosphere affected by the storm of hundreds of punches in under one second could be seen, even the lava waves were being overturned. Izayoi's foothold could not withstand the power of his might and started sinking in. Despite the onslaught of Izayoi's punches, the three-headed dragon only shook slightly.

Unable to determine the quality of the three-headed dragon, even Izayoi's fist which could destroy the stars did not stir the dragon up. The punches that were in the third cosmic speed kept hitting the belly of the three-headed dragon.

『Nuu.....!!!』

One step, the three-headed dragon placed its right foot backwards.

Izayoi did not let go of this subtle body movement.

The target of the fists changed from the abdomen to the left head, after three punches, forcefully turn the neck down. Although it was unlikely to have toppled it, but going through untold successful balance disruption, overwhelming it at the right time.

Towards the sitting three-headed dragon, this was a final showdown to Izayoi.

(''Right now—if I miss this moment, I will never win......!!!'')

The crushed right hand, put up an aurora.

Showing something to crush the dragon, the gift that can split the dead world.

With an aurora appearing on his right hand that could eliminate the stars in the night sky, turned into a huge pillar that reached up the sky.

Able to penetrate the sky in Little Garden, in front of the gift where the omniscient demon could only call it as a [Code Unknown], the eyes of the three-headed dragon started to shake because of the shock.

"—,!!?"

Wrong. Not only were the ruby eyes shaking.

With the three-headed dragon as the center, the earth and atmosphere vehemently rumbled. Only whirlpools started concentrating on the three-headed dragon's palms, producing a hot sphere.

『[Avesta]<ref> Avesta, the holy book of Zoroastrianism, Iran's most ancient literature. This masterpiece of the era is a book, although difficult to determine, but at least can be traced back to ten centuries ago. Adequately reflecting this ancient classics is their venerable ancestor the heroic, courageous, pure, honest, tolerant and optimistic virtue, reflecting their world view on all things wise, and show them to the world prosperity and happiness of human life while fighting off enthusiasm</ref> start—restriction in five elements, [Another Cosmology]......!!!』

Heat more intense than the mountain of flowing lava.

Standing in front of the heat that was enough to scorch his skin, Izayoi sucked in cool air.

(''What........burning gift is that........?'')

No matter how much destructive power, it was not to be feared. The [Aurora Pillar] in Izayoi's hands could not be defended by anything in this world.

As if pulling the handle of the light, Izayoi swung it down towards the three-headed dragon's heart.

Holding the compressed spheres in it's hand that were as bright as day, the three-headed dragon took the blow.

Originally it was thought that the ball would disappear upon contact with the aurora, but the aurora and the sphere interweave together to release an even greater heat.

"—Damn, this can also do it, bastard....!!!"

Injecting all the power into the pillar on his right hand and pushing it down.

But the burning sphere constructed by the three-headed dragon caused an even greater momentum, releasing a more shiny radiance.

The strong repulsive force released by the two burning spheres slowly turned into a ball of light, distorting the surrounding light with the power of its swirl.

The aurora as well as the hot lava waves was sent flying, the aftermath was the destruction of the volcano peak. The spheres that were in conflict with the power of the aurora forcefully crushed everything under the sun.

The rubble surrounding the two started to decompose to something smaller than an atom.

In the blurry vision, Izayoi saw the evil smiling Maou.

『It ended, divine son of the new era. With you——it is not enough to defeat the flag of [ 恶 ].』

The aurora pillar and burning sphere simultaneously dissipated.

Watching the aftermath, Izayoi floated in the air like dust....

==References==
<references />

<noinclude>

{{Mondaiji Nav|p1=8|p2=Prologue|n1=8|n2=Chapter 2}}
</noinclude>

Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo:Volume 8 Chapter 2

2014-10-16T09:24:14Z

Tidon: Use navbar template

==Chapter 2==

===Part 1===

-Kouen City, in the pile of rubble.

The city was swallowed by the tsunami made of debris in a blink of an eye. The glittering glass streets no longer retained any of its former shape. Many of the artwork in the museums were lost.
The flowing magma dyed the earth in scarlet.

The citizens that had already made preparations were carrying their luggage and fleeing from the city, heading toward the Gate with the fighters of Salamandra.

The tornado made by the three headed dragon, Azi Dakaha, flipped everything over regardless of friend or foe. This is no longer a time for games.

The fight against the Demon Lord Alliance was ended by a third party.

Kudou Asuka, who was fighting at the outer walls of Kouen City, avoided damage by entering Deen’s armor that she had reenforced using her gift. Most likely because she hid with a tired body, her favorite ribbon was undone, and her red dress was shortened to a provocative length.

Asuka waited for the other members of [No Name] with Percher at the end of the procession.

“Its been a while since Almathea<ref>The name is supposed to be Amalthea, but arranged to not actually say her name. http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Amalthea_(mythology) </ref> went to fetch them……did something happen?”

“…………How would I know.”

Percher retorted without composure. She was extremely worn from this disaster. Wiping her dripping sweat, she laid her body on Deen’s shoulder.

It has been a while since the mountain had erupted. Although the two had taken the role of guarding the evacuation procession, no assailants appeared. This made the procession go smoother.

The gate was located 27 kilometers away from the city.

The ones fleeing the city took shelter in the valleys of the mountains. The fortunate thing was that most of the citizens of Kouen City were spirits or avatars.

Some flew away, while others travelled through lay lines to reach other lands. Thanks to this, the small streets were not crowded and allowed smooth travels.

(''But on the other hand, it also means that there are many who do not have the power to run away….'')

The refugee’s using the streets were mostly either human or were-beast.

They were the people who thought protection from the rank five Salamandra and held their headquarters here. Being invited as citizens rather than for their prowess, they had no use in the battlefield.

For this reason, the ones that could fight were split in to the front lines, the middle, and the tail guard in order to protect the fleeing citizens.

In the front line, Perseus, middle guard Salamandra, and tail guard [No Name].

“Look! Alma has come back!”

From the direction of her finger, a goat that sparked lightening came running. On the wool of the goats back laid a passed out Kuro Usagi, and a pale Kasukabe Yō.

Almathea, after noticing where Asuka was, jumped her way onto Deens shoulder with a single bound and curtsied.

{“Master, I am relieved to see that you are unharmed. I was worried that you were caught in that tornado.”}

“Eeh. Percher pushed me into Deen in the nick of time. That really saved me.”

She said her thanks to Percher, who sat next to her. Percher pursed her lips and looked away.

Correcting her gaze, Asuka asked Yō, who was sitting on the goats back.

“Kasukabe-san. I’m glad you’re okay too. Are you unhurt?”

“……Uhn.”

She moved her chin vertically, making a small nod.

It was a simple gesture, but Asuka felt an unpleasant worry squirm in her.

Yō not speaking much wasn’t unusual, but now it was much worse than normal. An expression of fear coming from her pale face can be seen.

Noticing the severity of the situation, Asuka asked Almathea

“Alma. Where’s Izayoi-kun and Jin-kun? Aren’t they with you?”

{“…………Yes. I have searched wide, but I could not locate Leader-dono. As for Izayoi-dono……”}

She cut her words with much chagrin. Yō also couldn’t say anything and cast her gaze downward.

Under the heavy silence, Kuro Usagi woke up.

“…………Every, one…..?”

“Kuro Usagi. I’m glad you're ok too.”

Noticing that Kuro Usagi was awake, Asuka held out her hand. Unable to understand the situation, Kuro Usagi shook her head in a daze.

While holding her head, she looked at her surroundings. Confirming Asuka, Yō, Almathea, and Deen’s presence, Kuro Usagi muttered as if she had just remembered something horrible.

“………Where is, Izayoi-san? Is he not with you?”

She asked Yō and Almathea with a quivering voice.

Replacing Almathea, Yō said in a tiny voice.

“Izayoi…….. isn’t coming. He stayed alone.”

“Wha”

{“When I had arrived, he was heavily injured. He probably thought that he couldn’t flee with those wounds. He left Kuro Usagi-dono and Kasukabe-dono to me, and fought the Demon Lord by himself.”}

Yō grinded her teeth. Being one who thought a lot of her comrades, leaving behind her friend was a choice of pain unneeded of expression.

Contrastingly, Almathea’s monotonous voice made Kuro Usagi quiver in rage, and she grabbed the goat.

“T, To do such a thing………!! If you truly are the Celestial Beast of the Mountain Goat, you know what kind of Demon Lord that is! That thing, Azi Dakaha is not an ordinary Demon Lord! That Demon Lord is one that killed many gods, a Last Embryo! Even if it was Izayoi-san there is no chance of winning! You would know that, yet why!?“

{“Of course I knew. And above that, Izayoi-dono also knew. Thinking it was his time of doom, he entrusted me with you.”}

—“Take Kuro Usagi and run!”—

[[Image:Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo v8 p48.jpg|thumb]]

She let go of the fur. Hearing Almathea’s words, Kuro Usagi remembered the scene that was locked in the back of her head.

Kuro Usagi also heard Izayoi’s voice, since she was there.

And she also remembered the last words he had said.

“Sorry. Looks like I have to break the promise—“

“AH……………………..Aaah……….!!”

Moaning, Kuro Usagi bends her knees cried. It wasn’t that she didn’t know all of those things. But she wanted someone to refute the last scene.

To say that that wasn’t the end.

She wanted someone to agree that if it was Izayoi, he would have escaped even that fight.

“……………..I’m sorry. I was there, and I couldn’t do anything.”

Yō clutched her pendant in agony. Facing the Three Headed Dragon, all she could do was escape while leaving Izayoi. That regret was unfathomable.

This is the same as the “Rise of the Fire Dragon Festival”. She had tried desperately to fight alongside him………..In the end, everything was left to Izayoi. Trying to match his strength with effort, he was left to a place far away.

“Yō-san…..”

{“Kuro Usagi-dono. I comprehend your pain. But please understand. Under these circumstances, the only one who could distract the Demon Lord was him. Because Izayoi-dono had gambled his life, this many citizens were able to focus on escape.”}

Loosening her tone, Almathea licked Kuro Usagi’s cheek.

Almathea had not planned on leaving behind Izayoi. Actually, under the most desperate circumstance, she was planning on stopping the Demon Lord herself. But Izayoi’s resolve was much stronger than her own. If anyone had heard his words back then, they would have understood.

That shout, was one that declared his life was gambled.

“……………Alma. Is Izayoi-kun, dead?”

{“I have not confirmed his death. He could have also ran away, but…………..with his wounds, it would have been difficult.”}

Almathea was avoiding frankness, but Asuka was not a dull witted girl. It was more obvious than watching a fire that Izayoi fought with his life on the line. Asuka was prepared for the worst, but reality was even harsher. They’ve had many struggles, but this paled all the others.

Kuro Usagi lost her powers, Jin was missing, and Izayoi was fighting the Demon Lord alone.

The only fighting forces left were Asuka and Yō, but they could not do anything.

“…………That being said, this isn’t the time to be feeling down.”

Pashi! She slapped her cheeks to make her resolve.

Asuka returned her gaze to Almathea, and asked again.

“I understand the situation. But there’s not enough information about that Three Headed Dragon. If you know something, Alma, give us some information. You know about that thing, correct?”

{“Yes. If its the olden ones of Little Garden, there is no Evil God I’m unaware of. Master, have you ever heard of the religion Zoroastrianism<ref>Founded by prophet Zoroaster, the religion is said to be as old as Hinduism. http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Zoroastrianism </ref> ?”}

Nope, Asuka shook her head to her sides.

Alma spoke of the sect the Three Headed Dragon belonged to with a nervous expression.

{“Zoroastrianism’s evil gods hold the flag of Aksara (Evil), and have recked Little Garden as the enemies of the Peaceful Gods. Although he is now considered the virtuosic representative of the gods, I hear that Taishakuten<ref>The Japanese name for Indra </ref> used to be a Demon lord under the flag of Zoroastrianism.”}

Taishakuten; the one that the aristocrat of Little Garden, Kuro Usagi, holds as her chief god, and a War Deity. Asuka has heard that Kuro Usagi’s many weapons were Gifts bestowed upon her by Taishakuten.

While looking at Kuro Usagi, whose head was hung, Asuka asks.

“Then that dragon is as powerful as Taishakuten?”

If that was so, then it would be a dreadful obstacle. Just by pure fighting prowess, it would easily exceed the Giant Dragon. It wasn’t by much, but it was not an enemy [No Name] could defeat.

But Almathea’s answer was unexpected.

{“………Yes. At least, they were back then.”}

“…..? What does that mean?”

Yō, who was listening next to them, asked in a pointed tone.

{“That Three Headed Dragon is not an ordinary Demon Lord………No, it should be said that that is a true Demon Lord”}

“Meaning, not in the sense of abusing their Host Master Authority?”

{“It’s actually the opposite. Demon Lords are the avatar of the Trail itself. Host Master Authority’s were created in order to release the user’s inner space, and rob a portion of the old Demon Lords strength, as a secret technique. Its misuse was after the old Demon Lords were sealed, and Little Garden became stable.”}

Hearing Almathea’s words, Asuka thinks back on Host Master Authorities.

“Jack the monster” was a trial that activated when the player, who had used, abused, or killed a child was in the vicinity. It was a virtuous game. That was the original use of the Host Master.

{“A true Demon lord is a different means of trial. No, thats not a trial to begin with. Able to wipe out humanity, the avatar of the ultimate trial; We call them “Last Embryo”(Final trial of Humanity)”}

“………Last Embryo”

“Have you heard of it? That a Demon Lord is treated as a “Natural disaster”? That is meant literally. A natural disaster of harsh lightning and rain. A natural disaster of moving plate tectonics. The spreading of a plague. The reason why the many gods are the avatar of such thing is because we were able to raise the awareness of the impending disaster on humans, and that us gods were able to cure it. Although there are some exceptions like the movement of the solar bodies.”}

Hmm, nodding, the two then took a side-glance at Percher.

The spreading of the Black Death was one of the best examples.

Having killed one third of the worlds population, it could be counted the trial against the prosperity of man kind.

“Then that Three Headed Dragon is also a Demon Lord that integrated with a natural disaster, time period, or a planetary movement?”

{“……Most likely. Azi Dakaha was not that strong in the old days. In the Middle Eastern lore, the 12 Devas or “Great Sage Equaling Heaven”, in Western lore, the War goddesses or the Kings of the Dead would be his equal. But one day; including Azi Dakaha, all the Demon Lords somehow gained immense increase in their powers. Just one could hold off a million gods.”}

“A, A Million Gods!?”

Asuka and Yō expressed their disbelief loudly, forgetting their situation. If that was true, this was not a matter of whether he was strong or not. He was literally on a different level.

The groaning Kuro Usagi clenched her fist and confirmed the statement.

“Those words…….are true. Its not even a metaphor. In an age long past, this Little Garden held the existence of many more gods than now. But most of them were killed by the Old Demon Lords.”

{“To defeat the Old Demon Lords who’s existence were a trial in itself, was physically impossible. Thats why a method of releasing spiritual power in the form of a trial was made as the trump card of the gods; “Host Master Authority”. Also the origin of Gift Games.”}

This was the true reason why Gift Games were called the games of the gods.

The legacy of the war against gods and demon lords went through the spans of time and evolved into the form known today.

“So…….Calling someone who abuses their Host Master Authority a Demon Lord is because of that?”

{“Yes. It turns ones spiritual power into a trial itself, so essentially its the same.”}

“But, wait! If that story is true, if we had someone use their Host Master Authority, can we somehow defeat that Three Headed Dragon?”

Yō raises her hand and asks.

But Almathea shakes her head to her sides bitterly.

{“In theory, yes. Whether its a time period or a natural disaster, it would be a clashing of trials. But in order to defeat Azi Dakaha, or a Host Master that can seal it, we’ll need someone from the Strongest species or one with fighting prowess equal to those in the Divine Army……”}

“How about Kouryuu-san?”

“Great Sage Who Devastates Seas”, Saurian Demon King.

Having fought alongside “Great Sage Equaling Heaven”, Sun Wukong, and “Great Sage Pacifying Heavens”, Bull Demon King, against the gods in a massive brawl, he may have a one in a million of a chance of winning.

But, this was rejected by Asuka.

“Its unfortunate, but Kouryuu-san is missing. That goes for Sandra, Willa, Jack, and [Perseus]’s babied young master as well. We’re in a state where the refugee’s are somehow being managed by Salamandra.”

Yō gulped. The situation was so much worse than she had expected, and was at a loss of words.

—There really was no move they could make. Yō was re-enlightened on how devastating their situation was. Excluding the rear guards Asuka and Pest, the main forces were near annihilated.

“…..This is troublesome. Without Izayoi-kun, we can’t even think up a proper strategy.”

Unable to contain her frustration, Asuka said those words in self mockery.

Up till now, all fights against the Demon Lords were coordinated and directed by Izayoi. Speaking negatively, they were even reliant on him. Although in a twisted sense, the reason why [No Name] was able to fight against Demon lords was because of Izayoi’s efforts. Venting her frustration at herself for not being able to do anything, Asuka felt

<nowiki>*Zugashu!*</nowiki>

Painful. Not her heart, but her head physically hurt.

She remembered this taste of blunt pain from an unseen angle. Shaking while gripping the cross shaped hammer that fell from the sky, Asuka shouted while veins popped on her head.

“Wi………WILLA THE IGNISFATUS! You’re there aren’t you!? Come out immediately!!”

Au, a sound similar to a shriek was heard, and Willa fell down from the sky.

Willa, holding a guilty face, fearfully looked up towards the group.

“I, I’m sorry.“

“Are you really!? I was hit by a blunt object twice by you! Can’t you greet people normally!?”

“M, Mahmah<ref>A common phrase in Japanese used to pacify others. Its other definition would be ‘so-so’ which makes no sense in this context, so it was left untranslated. </ref>. Calm down Asuka………Willa, we’re glad you’re safe. You suddenly disappeared so we were worried.”

Yō stopped Asuka while smiling bitterly. Willa was almost crying from being scolded. After wiping her tears with her sleeve, she apologized again.

“I’m, really sorry………….When the dragon came, I was the first to run away……….I felt guilty of joining you.”

“I still wonder why that constitutes hitting people with blunt objects.”

With Asuka’s additional bitter words, Willa droops her shoulders.

Almathea clacked her hooves and called to the others.

{“Anyhow, this is a devastating situation where the Leader and the Tactician are both unavailable. Me and master will represent the Community and warn Salamandra, then head to the front lines. Are there any objections?”}

“Uhuhn. I’m ok with that. Percher?”

“………No objections.”

{“Very well. Then please ride on me.”}

Clacking her hooves, she prompts them to ride on her back. Asuka hesitated for only a second, then rode on her back while grabbing the reigns. Jumping off Deen’s shoulder, Almathea ran through the valley of streets and headed for the Salamandra members that were guarding the middle of the procession. Most of the refugees did not hold luggages, and wore dark expressions while being in line. Not only has a Demon Lord come, but their city that they have lived in for along time was also gone. There were many that looked back at Kouen City that had sunk under the molten lava and held tears in their eyes.

Asuka, while feeling the cold sweat running on her back, looked behind her.

The giant ridge was covered by molten rock and exuded a horrifying light. Thinking of the person fighting somewhere at the peak, she grit her teeth in shame.

Hanging on to the running Almathea, Asuka’s expression twisted into a bitter form.

“……….Alma. Can Izayoi-kun win against it?”

{“He can’t. Nobody can defeat that. Against a monster that took even the Divine Army many of its troops to simply seal, there is no possible way a lone human can win.”}

She clipped her words with blunt truthfulness. That was her way of being kind. If she hadn’t said that, Alma knew that Asuka would have definitely went to assist him.

Asuka took those feelings into consideration, and simply glared at the ridge.

“………Still, Izayoi-kun will be fine. We’ll have to do what we can.”

{“Yes. Thank you for understanding.”}

Thunder reverberated as Almathea increased her speed, turning into lightening.

—Soon after, a change occurred.

{“!? Master, please hold on!”}

Eh? As soon as she made that sound, Almathea leapted into the air.

At first, Asuka had no idea what was going on, but understood the situation from the hot air that brushed her cheek. Looking down, they could see the street that they had been running on a second ago was melted by dark red flames.

{“Its an enemy! And not just any average enemy!”}

As soon as Almathea shouted, a ball of fire shot out of the woods near the streets, hurling toward them. Kicking the air like stepping stones, Almathea somehow dodged the rapidly increasing fire balls, and looked for her attacker. While looking toward the woods, a giant shadow covered the two.

“Alma, above!!”

Immediately, Almathea looked toward the higher sky.

Having been sidetracked, Almathea sees her enemy and is twice surprised.

—A monstrous dragon with two heads, whose body was made out white marble. The only piece that was flesh, his crimson eyes, sparkled with a hideous light and eyed its prey.

Those eyes showed no signs of sentiment. This creature was not given any emotions. Its only motive for moving was to hunt down its opponents.

“GEEEYAAAAaaaa!!!”

Roaring, the Two Headed Dragon raised its fangs and attacked.

Reasoning that she could not run away from such a violent attack, Almathea abandoned her form as a mountain goat and became an iron liquid. Using her body made of adamantium<ref>Dear Marvel Comics; we are extremely sorry for using your most favorite fictitious metal alloy, however, this was what was originally used in the Jap novel. I hereby claim no ill intentions upon mentioning this</ref> , she wrapped around Asuka and focused on defending her.

Taking a direct hit, the iron orb was hit into the woods near the streets. Although her body was protected, Asuka still felt the impact.

Frowning at the numb pain that assaulted her, Asuka asked,

“”Alma………Is that”

{“Yes, that is the clone of Azi Dakaha! It’s not an ordinary monster! Please think of each of them as strong as a being given divinity!”}

Reverting to her form as a mountain goat, Alma put Asuka on to the ground.

The cries of refugee’s being attacked by the Twin Headed Dragon could be heard. If that dragon was at the same level of power as one with divinity, there was a limit to the people who could fight it. Wanting to immediately head toward it, Asuka straddles Alma’s back, but the trees fell toward them, preventing departure.

“There’s one more….!?”

{“Master, please Divinify me immediately. This is not an opponent that can be dealt with while conserving Gifts. Having a quick, decisive battle would be for the best.”}

Racking her hooves on the ground, she concentrated on locating her enemy. Even though her opponent could not be seen, the presence wrapping around the woods were powerful. The trees pulsated as one, making them seem like one organism.

As Almathea had said, hiding their prowess would not help at all. Asuka made her resolve, took out her wine red gift card, and summoned four crystals and a wind-cutting flute.

While they prepared for battle, large cries could be heard.

“Gyyyaaaaaaaaaa!!!”

“A Dragon! A two headed dragon appeared!”

“Fire Dragon Squad, immediately take a perimeter! Demi-Dragon Squad, quicken the pace of the refugees!”

Among the shouts and scams, explosive noises could be heard. Even from afar pillars of fire could be seen standing in the waves of the panic-stricken streets.

While feeling the cold sweat run down her back, Asuka turned her gaze toward the rear of the procession.

(Kasukabe-san…….Percher, Deen. I leave that side to you.)

Praying once to her comrades, she gave her crystals artificial divinity. Having her spiritual power expanded, Almathea thundered toward the Dragon within in the forest.

===Part 2===

Kasukabe Yō entered battle mode right before Almathea was attacked by the marble Two Headed Dragons.

“Asuka……….!”

Immediately, she activated Genome Tree. The wings on her legs were not the ones of a Pegasus. The new equipment with sharp claws at the tip of the foot were one that constituted a more evil Eudaemon.

30th rank in the 72 pillars of Solomon, demonic beast ‘Marchosias’<ref>http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Marchosias </ref>.

With a griffon;s wings and a snake's tail, a wolf-type Third Generation Eudaemon.

“Wait right there, I’ll save you……….!”

She exuded the glittering wind of the Gryphon and Pegasus, and also releases the hell flames of the demonic wolf.

—“Marchosias is a demonic wolf that ranked highly amongst the Third Generation Eudaemons. Aside from the dragon kin, those who could beat it alone were limited. Even though it was lowly ranked, it was a Eudaemon that even reached the level of being a Demon Lord.

Although it was a beast that could unleash hellish flames from its mouth, its true worth was not in its fighting abilities.

A part of that power saved Yō and Kuro-Usagi an instant later.

“…….! Kuro Usagi! Grab on!”

“Heh? Y, yes!”

Kuro Usagi was confused for a moment, but was pushed into action by Yō’s agitation and grabbed her hand. Hugging her, Yō jumped toward Deen’s sides.

A moment later, a large amount of flaming bullets shot at the two from an animal trail.

Yō unleashed the glittering wind and raging flames around her to protect herself. With the Gift of a high ranked Third Generation Eudaemon, the flaming tempest didn’t falter a single bit upon receiving the flaming salvo.

“Yō-san! Behind you!!”

Kuro Usagi shouted. The two headed dragon that swatted Asuka down preyed its eye on her.

But Yō calmly flipped her body and took the deadly blades with her left boot. At perfect timing, before she was overwhelmed, she launched herself at its chest.

The marble two headed dragon boldly took Yō’s attack, and stiffened its body. It most likely did not expect to be counterattacked in that timing.

After launching at its chest and spinning in mid-air, Yō shot through both of the two headed dragon’s jaws from below.

“Gya…..!”

“A, amazing!”

Kuro Usagi uttered her cry of admiration while being carried by Yō.

Judging only by attack and defense, Yō’s physical prowess didn’t pale to Kuro Usagi’s.

If the fact that she could accelerate in mid-air was taken into account, it could be said she surpassed the rabbit. It’s more closer to an animal’s way of fighting rather then martial arts, but her ways of correctly using her gift made self-styled fighting shine all the more.

(''I knew she had talent, but this is a much faster rate of growth than I expected….!'')

The two headed dragon that had its jaws pierced fell as it rained blood from its body. It wasn’t a fatal wound, but it seemed to be enough to make it faint for a while.

After seeing it fall, Yō’s gaze was directed toward the woods at the corner of the street.

Concentrating flames to her right foot, she created a flaming tempest and burned down the forest.

“H, hey Yō-san?”

Receiving the raging hot air, Kuro Usagi raised a shriek.

All the while, the flaming tempest moved on as it burned down the forest. Even the refugee’s were screaming, but they were guarded from the heat by Deen’s giant form that pushed it back.

It was a strategy that could not be expected from Yō, a blow both bold and large scaled.

But in Yō’s eyes, there was no light of victory, and showed an increased sign of precaution.

The two headed dragon was swallowed into the tempest, but it remained unharmed as it sat in the middle of the storm.

Falling straight down suddenly, Yō got closer to Willa, and handed Kuro Usagi to her.

“Willa. Please escort the refugee’s and Kuro Usagi. The only one who can protect them is you.”

“Me? Then, what are you going to do?”

“I’ll stop them……….no”

She stopped her own words. This was rare for the quite but outspoken Yō.

Looking at the fiery tornado she herself had unleashed, she said in a tone with conviction.

“Those two dragons…….I will defeat. So Willa, please take care of Kuro Usagi…..!”

Raising both her will to fight and the glittering wind, she shot up.

Immediately, the fiery tornado was ripped in two by the two headed dragon.

“Willa! Deen! Percher! I leave the rest to you!”

“G, got it!”

“DEeEN!”

“…………..,”

Willa teleported toward the main forces of Salamandra. Deen stood at the rear, put the injured and slow ones on his shoulder and raised his pace. Percher opened her mouth as if she wanted to say something, but ended up saying nothing as she unleashed black wind at the flanks of the procession to tighten their guard.

Yō unleashed a aura of sharp strength, and stood toward the two headed dragons.

The one that came out of the tornado was a dark red dragon made of molten lava. Replacing blood, lava flowed and pulsated, giving it an impressive representation of a monster.

But even facing that rare figure, Yō’s feelings were calm.

Or rather, they were extremely cold.

“………………..Your opponent, is me.”

Without thinking, her voice came out.

Even surprising to her, there was a clear sound of rage in her voice. Realizing the source of this feeling was right in front of her, she raised her voice and shouted at the two headed dragons.

“Because of you …………..Izayoi had to gamble his life unfairly. I was fighting Maxwell Demon Lord, and was finally going to fight shoulder to shoulder”

Izayoi’s last words were “Take Kuro Usagi and run”.

But what she really wanted to hear was simple.

“Fight with me against the Demon Lord.” But those were never heard until the end.

Yō knew that their level of strength differed greatly.

But finally, she saw the back of that strength she was reaching for. She was going to compete with him shoulder to shoulder, and live together in fun and joy.

But that back has once again gone far.

Maybe, so far away that her hands could not reach.

“I will protect Kuro Usagi. That is my promise with Izayoi. Thats why I’ll see her to the Astral Gate……… After that, is my freedom to choose.”

The anger poured out, but had no place to go.

It was directed toward her enemy, but also to her incompetent self. She really wanted to stay with Izayoi in order to help, but could not forgive herself for not being able to do so.

—For both reason and benefit, she had abandoned her comrade.

In order to regain what she had abandoned, there was a need for proof.

The proof that she could steal him back, even if she had to overcome a pile of rubble, and split hell itself.

Gripping the Genome Tree, to prove her self, Yō’s lips said the name of a new Eudaemon.

“Genome Tree…….Form, “Vinama Garda”<ref>Vinama is a mis-spelled word for Vimana, the flying chariot or temple in Sanskrit epics. Garda is another misspelled word for Garuda. However, Vimana’s modern interpretation would mean aircraft. In other words, by pun, Yō has unintentionally become a aircraft of Garuda Indonesia Airlines</ref>…….!!!”

Instantly, golden wind surrounded Kasukabe Yō.

The form of Marchosias was melted, turning into flaxen cloth that wrapped around Yō. The cloth with no sleeves turned into a protective ritual garb, and on her head a katsyusha<ref>Refers to a headgear made to put down hair. I have no idea why but the only ones who call a hairband such a thing are the Japanese.</ref> adorned with a feather was laid on.

An illuminating light that shined as if to brighten the dark night.

To compare, it was the light of the sun.

[[Image:Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo v8 p66.jpg|thumb]]

Feeling the stately golden wind, the monstrous two headed dragons took a step back.

—Fear, kin of the pernicious god.

This shine is the golden Gift that burns through all impurities. In Indian lore, it has abolished Mara, and is promised to win against even the war gods, the half-man half-bird slayer of evil gods.

“A………..A Great Garuda? The same strongest species that the Roc Demon King belongs to!?

But, that can’t be! Its impossible! Does the Genome Tree even have the power to weaponize that species?”

Kuro Usagi’s astonishment was to be expected.

The Genome Tree had weaponized legendary creatures such as Kirin, Pegasus, and Marchosias, but this Eudaemon was a world apart.

No, a Garuda was not even categorized as a Eudaemon.

(''These Flames of the Golden Wings are real……. But there is no way she can use the power of the Strongest Species without risk! Yō-san should be paying a toll of some sort in order to use power beyond her ability…..!?'')

Watching the light that Yō wore, Kuro Usagi couldn’t help feeling apprehensive.

But that was same feeling as Yō.

Greya Grief, who used the same Genome Tree, had clearly stated that a risk existed. This Gift definitely had a hidden toll.

(''Until today, I was afraid of that risk. Thats why I limited which Eudaemons to use. But that fear,……….made Izayoi fight alone……….!!!'')

The massive power that resided in her body. If she could produce such a strength, she would not have been treated as someone in the way. If she had used such power, Izayoi would have definitely said it.

He would have said “Fight with me against the Demon Lord.”

“I will no longer ponder. I will defeat you……..and go help Izayoi……..!!!”

“GEEYAAAAaaa!!!”

The Two Headed Dragon and the Great Garuda clashed by frontal assault.

Both with their reasons in their heart, the battle intensified.

<noinclude>

===Translator's Notes===
<references/>

{{Mondaiji Nav|p1=8|p2=Chapter 1|n1=8|n2=Interlude}}
</noinclude>

Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo:Volume 8 Chapter 1

2014-10-16T09:22:50Z

Tidon: Use navbar template

==Chapter 1==

===Part 1===

The top of the volcano peak, unmarked [Geass roll] rained down from the skies.

No markings for any trial synopsis.

No names to specify the participants.

Even the hoster's declaration was not on it.

The only thing recorded on the parchment was the flag of [ 恶 ].

Geass rolls were not issued by anybody, nor written by someone.

To spread around the contracts in this world, those trivial things were unnecessary.

Those contracts had been in existence since the day the world split. Eliminating the need to record any synopsis for the trials. Residents of this world had always been aware of these details.

—From the active volcano, hot wind blew out.

Emerging from the cauldron of hell, the high-ranking Maou who "will not live under the same sky with one's enemy".

Thou, prayed to be a monster who "turned to evil", the three pair of ruby eyes shined, accompanying the resonating bell, the battle began.

『Give your all, It's been hundred of years, hero !!!!

Exhaust all your strength!!!

Muster all your resourcefulness!!!

Show me your reckless courage— become a glorious sword that will pierce my heart!!!』

" !? "

The death scythe passed by where his head had been a few millimeters away.

It was a miracle that Sakamaki Izayoi was able to avoid that, or maybe it was just his character that was usually accumulated. The pure white ferocious nails contained an immense destructive power to kill that Izayoi could even feel it with the naked eye. The remainder of the nails instantly blew away the wreckage of the palace, cutting into the ground.

After being cut, the cracked earth lamented, creating a cliff that can give anyone an illusion that it would lead to hell. Lava poured out of the peak and filled the cracks. It was even suitable to call the currently boiling surface the kiln of hell.

(''Damn, this is not the time to be seeing revolving lanterns<ref>Something you'd see before you die</ref>.'')

Izayoi motivated himself. The death match had officially begun.

Izayoi used the backlash to gain some distance. Using a posture to jump strenuously, the results were that his abdomen had started bleeding and blood swarmed to his throat.

Kneeling on the ground while gazing upwards at the three-headed dragon and Demon Lord, Izayoi swallowed his breath and blood back while looking at the bone chilling figure.

(''Demon Lord Azi=Dahaka........this is truly the strongest species.....!!!'')

Strongly holding onto his disabled hand, he trembled in the presence of the enemy's strength. If it was what Izayoi had theorized, this enemy is truly a [Demon Lord] that rivaled gods.

—[Zoroastrianism (Zoroastrian)]. To make clear of the Magianism reasoning, having a specific cosmology group faction for gods. A [Demon Lord] in the position of the Hebrew's old testament and Buddhism, but the spirit power this three-headed dragon had was in an even higher level than the two specified.

What the latter said was that the [Demon Lord] prepared a position to have hostility against gods. Therefore, its will and fundamental purpose was malicious. A significant example would be the opposition between gods and devils in The Bible. The essence of the opposition between Gods and Devils were anti-institutional, the viciousness that both humans and social evil possess.

However, for the [Zoroastrianism] Demon Lord, it being evil did not stem from its purpose.

The maliciousness and sense of purpose, became different from the latter Maou's decision.

This three-headed dragon that was a [Zoroastrianism] Demon Lord,— '''the evil was born because it was his desire''', volatilizing to be a tyrant Demon Lord.

(''Completely in a different league with Pest, Saurian Demon King and the Demon Lords Alliance. The purpose of his existence did not degenerate into a Demon Lord. Because he didn't commit any sins—this guy, will dominate as a Demon Lord.....!!!'')

Three pairs of eyes, six pupil that flashed with a ferocity radiance. In a retrospect, Izayoi had never tried fighting with the strongest species before.

The star-class Algol was enslaved in an incomplete form.

The Giant dragon that fell into a runaway possessed no intellect.

For Sakamaki Izayoi, this was his first time having a deathmatch with one of the strongest species.

(''What to do!? How to fight!? My right hand is completely unusable and my left hand will only suffer the same fate if I punch him......'')

Battling with the Highness, his body was in a death frequency. Not just his right hand, his upper and lower body kept screaming. Izayoi continued to bleed while thinking at the fastest speed of the ace strategy for victory.

But the enemy would not give him that kind of time.

Running through the pile of wreckage, the three-headed dragon made a creaking sound. Catching Izayoi with his ruby red eyes, he spread his wings and ascended to the skies.

"—GYEEEEEEEEEEYAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaEEEEEEEEEEEEEYYAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAaaaaaaaaa!!!"

The cry even repelled back the approaching lava wave.

Currently facing no possibility for any chance of winning. Izayoi felt mortified, but he still went the opposite direction where Amalthea was running away from the three-headed dragon.

"Stop looking down on humans.....Lizard!"

His leg muscles that wouldn't admit defeat, he ran in a straight line heading for the volcano peak.

With his footing that seemed to be sinking into the sea of lava for every jumps, he pulled the distance away from the three-headed dragon. This was the best strategy to win, but the three-headed dragon gave a sly smile and snorted.

—Tearing him, the three-headed dragon raised it's right hand and ordered.

In a moment, an unbearable pain came from behind Izayoi. It was a feeling as if a sharp knife slashed him from his shoulder down to his waist.

"Gaa......!?"

What had happened, it was definitely not a cognitive blow.

Looking back, the three-headed dragon was still in the wreckage of the palace. A considerate distance away from Izayoi who was sprinting towards the volcano peak. If it was the ferocious claws from before, there should've been traces of it on the ground, but there were none.

And the injury behind was not shallow. Even the battle-weary Izayoi could not help but keel over, sweating profusely while staring at the three-headed dragon.

(''What.........kind of gift was used.....!?'')

Cross-referencing with the legends related to Azi=Dahaka in his mind. But it could not be identified.

The legend was about a Maou who performed thousand kinds of magic, but there was no detailed records of it in books. Even the knowledgeable Izayoi could not do anything to something that wasn't recorded.

Nevertheless, in order to obtain the only intelligence, Izayoi forcibly pressed down on his wounded shoulders.

The wound and the laceration caused by the slash resembled each other. Momentarily chasing off [Something] from the slashing incident into the corner of his mind, Izayoi generally stood up.

『…………』

The three-headed dragon pointed at emptiness, before making horizontal strokes.

Suddenly, the wings that stood behind the three-headed dragon's back started to change shape. Or it may not be a wing from the very start. Freely changing the shape of the black edge. Izayoi perceived the true colors behind the slash while trembling.

(''The dragon shadow similar to Leticia's.....! ! This is the true face behind that slash!'')

But comparing with the speed and accuracy of the dragon shadow Izayoi was familiar with, it was completely different.

Just when Izayoi was aware of the shadow blade, it was already closing in to his eyes. Although Izayoi reflexively dodged backwards , he still could not avoid the blade rubbing his cheek.

Second, third, relentlessly chasing after Izayoi, trying to snipe him off.

Like scattering rain, the blade attacked like a storm. With every hit bearing the power for an instant kill. If a dodge was made a few milliseconds later, decapitation would surely happen.

Flogging his heavily injured body, constantly rolling on the ground to escape.

The earth heated by the lava looked as red as a melting iron. Even when he kept receiving minor burns and wounds with the constant tumbling, Izayoi's eyes remain unyielding.

『……Tsk.』

Accepting the unyielding gaze, the three-headed dragon snorted. And twisting its long neck, with the three pairs of eyes locked on Izayoi, the three-headed dragon quickly drew closer.

With a burly body twice the size of Izayoi, yet he used speed superior to Izayoi's to close up the distance.

"......!?"

The burly body suddenly appeared from somewhere out of his perception. Even though Izayoi was mortally wounded, the opponent was undeniably faster than him.

(''Damn..........this really sucks......!'')

He knew that it was strong. But Izayoi did not think that the power of its strength was actually this huge.

Overlooking Izayoi with its eyes of ruby, as if confirming the situation, the three-headed dragon muttered.

『……Yes. Before the fight with me, your body was already approaching death. If you were not injured, you could have been able to escape.』

"Wha, what are you saying....!!!"

Commiseration was included in its voice. Those words said by the three-headed dragon was full of pity. But instantly understanding the true meaning of his words, Izayoi gritted his teeth in humiliation.

—If you were not injured, you could have been able to escape.

That is—'''not being able to match even at his full potential'''— meaning

From the start, the three-headed dragon never doubted his victory, the thought of losing never crossed his mind. That was the arrogance that Izayoi had carried when he arrived in Little Garden, always feeling pity for his surroundings.

The strong will inherently be the strong. So the weak will always be helpless.

Such similar values and philosophy, but now the Maou was severely trampling him underfoot.

(''Ha.....so that's how it is. This really, pisses me off.....!!!'')

Due to mortification, Izayoi was trembling. Unable to bear the anger that he had never experienced before in his 17 years, he abruptly stood up, forgetting the pain in his wounds.

His life full of sympathy, of lacking in compassion. Never expecting that he would be on the verge of dying for once.

With the negative feeling that he had never felt before, Izayoi smiled while holding onto his broken right hand.

"Thanks for the mercy.........so as thanks, I think I can still struggle a while more....!!!"

Mustering all his strength to stand up, he used unbending eyes to stare into those ruby eyes.

However, this was his last resistance.

The blood seeping out from his flanks and back had already forced him to be in the realm of unconsciousness.

Letting Izayoi stand up, with a fighting spirit that would not yield.

The three-headed dragon along with its three pairs of ruby eyes, gazed at Izayoi—suddenly, a malicious smile appeared from its mouth.

『I see. Your fighting spirit, is commendable. It seems as if violence can't subdue you— so, how do you feel about this despair?』

Raising its white claws, the three-headed dragon dug the claws into its shoulders.

Huge amount of blood started gushing out, dyeing the upper body of the three-headed dragon red. The blood trickled unto the ground, before it started to move suspiciously as if gaining life.

The earth, lava, deadwood started to change shape to be a two-headed dragon after bathing in Azi=Dahaka's blood.

Witnessing this move, Izayoi started to feel anxious on top of trembling. That sight was too abnormal for anyone. Devouring the earth, two-headed dragons started to appear— all of them, exuded a sense of coercion that rivaled gods.

(''This guys.........avatar of the Divine Class!? The one that Shiroyasha defeated!'')

When [No Name] and [Underwood] was fighting, 5 dragons attacked the eastern district. Izayoi was told that they were the subs of Azi=Dahaka's body.

After obtaining the characteristics of ferrite, the two-headed dragons emitted out an even more ominous gesture.

The right head of the three-headed dragon, issued an order.

『A goat, two females fled. Go kill them.』

"What!?"

Words that were unexpected, caused Izayoi to be on a defensive posture. However, Izayoi who was riddled with gaping wounds was unable to prevent the two-headed dragon from going. Like a fired arrow, three dragons flew down the mountain.

Blocking Izayoi who thought of chasing after them, the three-headed dragon displayed the flag behind his back and roared.

『Okay, what should you do, human? Gaining time would be meaningless now. Want to save your comrades, the only route is to destroy me.』

"—Stop joking around, you ground lizard!!!"

Izayoi intolerably yelled. It was not the time to talk about the injuries already. Rising from the situation where he was heading towards death, Izayoi jumped towards the three-headed dragon.

Enduring the regurgitating blood from coming, he used his left hand to hit the giant's stomach. Punching faster than the one before, he didn't mind even if his fist broke.

Giving a blow that was equivalent to a double-edged sword, he self-mutilated to deliver a deep punch in to the huge body.

『……！？』

A bitter voice slightly leaked out of the three-headed dragon.

However, Izayoi overrode the impact suffered from the reaction force.

Punching deeply into the abdomen, Izayoi found out that there was a secret hidden in the three-headed dragon's body.

('''''How heavy'''......! Definitely, not a body mass a three meter body should have......!!!!'')

Izayoi's fist could only generate a trace of movement.

Although it wasn't known what gift it had, but the three-headed dragon had the quality of a continent or something equivalent to a continent concentrated in his mere three meters of body. It was of course inevitable that his fist would be crushed.

Droplets of blood sprayed out from his broken fist. The generated severe pain, was suppressed with intense passion and male blood.

"Gaahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!"

The indomitable fists that kept striking. Each time, accompanied by blood.

The atmosphere affected by the storm of hundreds of punches in under one second could be seen, even the lava waves were being overturned. Izayoi's foothold could not withstand the power of his might and started sinking in. Despite the onslaught of Izayoi's punches, the three-headed dragon only shook slightly.

Unable to determine the quality of the three-headed dragon, even Izayoi's fist which could destroy the stars did not stir the dragon up. The punches that were in the third cosmic speed kept hitting the belly of the three-headed dragon.

『Nuu.....!!!』

One step, the three-headed dragon placed its right foot backwards.

Izayoi did not let go of this subtle body movement.

The target of the fists changed from the abdomen to the left head, after three punches, forcefully turn the neck down. Although it was unlikely to have toppled it, but going through untold successful balance disruption, overwhelming it at the right time.

Towards the sitting three-headed dragon, this was a final showdown to Izayoi.

(''Right now—if I miss this moment, I will never win......!!!'')

The crushed right hand, put up an aurora.

Showing something to crush the dragon, the gift that can split the dead world.

With an aurora appearing on his right hand that could eliminate the stars in the night sky, turned into a huge pillar that reached up the sky.

Able to penetrate the sky in Little Garden, in front of the gift where the omniscient demon could only call it as a [Code Unknown], the eyes of the three-headed dragon started to shake because of the shock.

"—,!!?"

Wrong. Not only were the ruby eyes shaking.

With the three-headed dragon as the center, the earth and atmosphere vehemently rumbled. Only whirlpools started concentrating on the three-headed dragon's palms, producing a hot sphere.

『[Avesta]<ref> Avesta, the holy book of Zoroastrianism, Iran's most ancient literature. This masterpiece of the era is a book, although difficult to determine, but at least can be traced back to ten centuries ago. Adequately reflecting this ancient classics is their venerable ancestor the heroic, courageous, pure, honest, tolerant and optimistic virtue, reflecting their world view on all things wise, and show them to the world prosperity and happiness of human life while fighting off enthusiasm</ref> start—restriction in five elements, [Another Cosmology]......!!!』

Heat more intense than the mountain of flowing lava.

Standing in front of the heat that was enough to scorch his skin, Izayoi sucked in cool air.

(''What........burning gift is that........?'')

No matter how much destructive power, it was not to be feared. The [Aurora Pillar] in Izayoi's hands could not be defended by anything in this world.

As if pulling the handle of the light, Izayoi swung it down towards the three-headed dragon's heart.

Holding the compressed spheres in it's hand that were as bright as day, the three-headed dragon took the blow.

Originally it was thought that the ball would disappear upon contact with the aurora, but the aurora and the sphere interweave together to release an even greater heat.

"—Damn, this can also do it, bastard....!!!"

Injecting all the power into the pillar on his right hand and pushing it down.

But the burning sphere constructed by the three-headed dragon caused an even greater momentum, releasing a more shiny radiance.

The strong repulsive force released by the two burning spheres slowly turned into a ball of light, distorting the surrounding light with the power of its swirl.

The aurora as well as the hot lava waves was sent flying, the aftermath was the destruction of the volcano peak. The spheres that were in conflict with the power of the aurora forcefully crushed everything under the sun.

The rubble surrounding the two started to decompose to something smaller than an atom.

In the blurry vision, Izayoi saw the evil smiling Maou.

『It ended, divine son of the new era. With you——it is not enough to defeat the flag of [ 恶 ].』

The aurora pillar and burning sphere simultaneously dissipated.

Watching the aftermath, Izayoi floated in the air like dust....

==References==
<references />

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_8_Prologue|Prologue]]
| Return to [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_8_Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
|-
|}
{{Mondaiji Nav|p1=8|p2=Prologue|n1=8|n2=Chapter 2}}
</noinclude>

User:Tidon

2014-10-14T15:12:00Z

Tidon: Created page with "Welcome to my page. I'm just a roaming editor. Whenever I read an interesting series and find mistakes, I correct them. ==TODO:== *Edit Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru ..."

Welcome to my page.

I'm just a roaming editor. Whenever I read an interesting series and find mistakes, I correct them.

==TODO:==
*Edit [[Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo]]
**Volume 1 and 2:
***Put parentheses around Gift names
**<s>Volume 3</s>
**<s>Volume 4</s>
**Volume 5 (In work)
**Volume 6
**Volume 7
**Volume 8

*Edit [[Silver Cross and Draculea]] Vol. 1 (only when the other chapters/volumes are interesting):
**Prologue
**Chapter 1
**Chapter 2
**Chapter 3
**Epilogue

==List of LNs I'm reading==
*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei]]
*[[Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo]]
*[[No Game No Life]]
*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index: New Testament]]
*[[Campione!]]
*[[Date A Live]]
*[[Silver Cross and Draculea]]

Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo:Volume 7 Prologue

2014-10-11T14:41:01Z

Tidon: /* Prologue */

==Prologue==

─────2222 Outer Gate ‘City of Moonlight’

Kuro Usagi ran through her home forest in tears as it was burning down. Her young, small limbs desperately pushed her forward, panting, and while she was frightened by the beasts howling in the moonlight, she frantically kept running. The main road was already full of beasts and no longer passable. What she was running through was an unpaved animal trail. Running barefoot on gravel and thorns, her young legs were painfully wounded and bleeding. But even then, Kuro Usagi kept running while she cried.

“Haah. Haah………!”

─────Today was supposed to be a fun birthday festival, too. She’d wear the heiress clothes that her mother and aunt picked out for her, and she was supposed to spend her day having fun until sunrise like every other year after performing the Hounou-Enbu<ref>[magrefnotes: Hounou-Enbu is the ritual dance in offering to the gods, like Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance eh?]</ref> that she’d practiced for so long. But when she turned back, her homeland was enveloped in flames and was falling into pandemonium.

“……Hi,cu………!”

She forced her hiccups down in her throat. If she pricked her ears, she would be able to hear the roars of the beasts that attacked her community. If she stopped moving her legs now, her young body would easily be ripped apart. Even the strong and resilient moon rabbits met their own end that way. They, endowed with a multitude of gifts and even being known as some of the best in the Little Garden, were easily shredded by those beasts. In spite of the barrier that should’ve had the providence of Sakra devanam Indra, they came commanding an army akin to a horde of gods.

“Father………Mother………!!”

Her parents took the rear guard to let her escape. Despite her concern for their safety, Kuro Usagi ran, tumbling through the forest. But behind her, she was already beginning to hear the panting of a beast. Limbs thicker than large trees felled the trees. Claws harder than steel tore up the ground. While fangs that could swallow mountains and rivers were bared. The beast’s scurry quaked the earth as it steadily closed the gap behind Kuro Usagi. But even though it was a forest in night conditions, the moonlight was especially bright tonight and it would be easy to spot her figure. The more she heard the crawling tremors, the more her fear chilled her spine. When Kuro Usagi was gazed upon by a ferocious glare as she ran through the forest, she was assailed by the sensation of a fierce blood-lust.

“………Ah,”

Her legs got tangled and she fell over as she felt the unusual wave of intimidation wash over her. Rolling down head over heels, Kuro Usagi crashed into a conspicuously large tree’s trunk which was bigger than most in the forest.

“O,Ow………!”

She had smacked onto the roots that were protruding from the ground and she let out a scream as her young body creaked. Even if she looked at things objectively, it was impossible for her to keep running. She was quaking with fear as she clung to the trunk of the tree. The sounds of the tremors and the beast’s laboured breaths accompanied the overwhelming pressure from its presence as it felled and crushed trees in its approach. The beast that slowly appeared from the shade was——-an aberration with the body of a white snake with limbs and 2 heads.

“Uh, ah………!?”

Its ruby red devil eyes stared in her direction and that alone was sufficient to make her lips quiver without being able to let out a scream. Its massive jaw could easily swallow Kuro Usagi whole. Having caught the sight of its prey, the two headed monster leapt, weighing down on Kuro Usagi. The two headed snake, having caught an excellent prey, dripped drool from its mouth like a flood while intimidating Kuro Usagi. Lightly tapping Kuro Usagi’s young, soft, beautifully snow white skin with its claws, it licked the blood from her wound. Downing it like ale, the pleased two headed white snake scrambled to see which head would devour her first. The young Kuro Usagi quaked with fear, and prepared for her demise.

“─────GEEEYAAAAA!!!”

A fierce roar that shook heaven and earth. But it was not that of the two headed white snake’s. It was from a golden lion with a mane that shone brilliantly like the sun.

“Eh………!?”

Kuro Usagi thought she was hallucinating for a moment. The lion descended upon the two headed white snake which had come within ten centimeters of her nose. Its mane bustled about, looking like a meteor; all those who saw it would think that it was the sign of a king. The lion sank its teeth into one of two heads’ necks and slammed it on the ground after shaking it about like a rag doll. At that moment, a fountain of blood danced in the air.

The two headed white snake took a fatal blow, but from the blood that poured out came serpents and scorpions which bound the lion’s body. The white snake descended upon the now restricted lion. Its sharp, pointed claws teared at the lion’s mane. The lion had already rolled over, covering its vital points, but the mane that the white snake had shredded was harder than vajra<ref>[BionicMeerkat Note: I assume it meant this - http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Vajra]</ref>. If the lion took a direct hit from that, it wouldn’t get away unscathed. The two headed white snake tried to follow up on its attack. But as if interrupting the two, another figure jumped out in verbal abuse.

“You idiot, don’t let your guard down! What’s the lion of the sun doing like that!”

“Grr, I don’t need to hear that from the likes of you, demon child!!!”

The verbal abuse came from a female. With the moonlight at her back, she appeared, her hair gleaming brightly and vividly like gold threads, and dazzling looks. However large the Little Garden was, there was only one species with those outward features. Kuro Usagi, still not able to lift her legs, she held her breath in shock.

“A,A pure blood vampire………and a lion of the sun……!?”

Confused by the bewilderingly changing situation, she finally let out a voice. At a glance, anyone could tell they were a strange combination. A vampire who controls the night, and of the sun——-a lion who pulls the chariot of Surya<ref>[BM note - http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Surya]</ref>. Seeing opposing species together on the same battlefield was nothing short of a bizarre sight.

“You insignificant lizards, don’t think you can keep me down forever!!!”

The golden lion let out a roar like a gust of wind. As if in response, his mane released a surge of scorching heat, turning into a fire storm and burned away the rabble.

“……………!?”

─────A pure blood vampire and a lion of the sun. Fighting these two wouldn’t be favorable. Deciding that, the two headed white snake sprang back into the shade of the forest and left. The vampire and lion were about to chase after it, but a voice soon called them to stop.

“You two, that’s enough. There’s no need to chase after it anymore."

The voice that told them to stop was also from a female. Stunned as Kuro Usagi watched the events unfolding, she looked up silently at the figure of the woman who appeared from the animal trail. She wore a white trench-coat, leather long boots, and spiral shell piercings on both her ears. Her gentle blonde hair was like confetti, and her friendly face in turn felt like it represented the depth of her benevolence as a whole. The compliant lion sidled up against the blonde woman and asked.

“But Canaria. If we leave that alone, it will continue to grow without limit. If we’re to stop this at the roots, then it must be now.”

“Nothing’s going to change if we hunt down just one of them. Unless we take down the main body, they’ll multiply infinitely.”

“Even if you say that, leaving that alone is,”<ref>[magrefnotes: this is by the lion, I got no idea on how to make tones in words yet, so I’m leaving it as it is now, the tone would have been something like referring to himself as a third person and saying that he should not leave it.]</ref>

“Just listen to me. You may have been reinforced with the sovereignty of the sun, but you can only deflect sharp blades. You’d be a bad match against that dragon. ………But before that.”

The woman called Canaria let out a breath as her gaze met Kuro Usagi’s. Lifting up Kuro Usagi off the floor in her arms, she tilted her neck and smiled.

“Nice to meet you, little miss bunny. Are you alright?”

“Y,Yes.”

She gulped as she nodded. Canaria also nodded back, smiling as her hair swayed like confetti.

“To fulfill our oath to the Alliance, we have made haste to the moon rabbits’ place. What’s your name?”

“K,Kuro Usagi.”

Oh? Canaria said as she tilted her head. But quickly understanding the situation, she let out a bitter smile.

“I see. You haven’t been given a name yet, have you.”

“Y,Yes. At today’s birthday festival, my mother was the one who was supposed to——-“

She was about to say, but nothing came out. Tears suddenly welled in her eyes as her sorrow surfaced. Her mother and father, her family, her tribe, all of them took up the rear to let her escape. This much, even a ten year old Kuro Usagi could understand. So even if she desperately tried to hold it in, her tears overflowed as they fell.

“………Where are your parents?”

“They said they’d go guard the gate that leads to the Heaven of the Thirty-three Gods………my entire tribe, they stayed in the castle. Because I’m the heiress………Take the blessing handed down to us and run, my father said………!”

As she spilled large tear drops, she handed over a gift card to Canaria. Looking at the gift card which depicted a black and white half-moon, she lowered her gaze as she figured out the situation.

“The authority of the moon and Chandra Mahal………I see. So you’re the rumored heiress.”

Canaria delicately wiped away her tears, and gently hugged her.

─────Moon rabbits are naturally endowed a multitude of gifts from their patron Lord of the gods, but amongst them, there were ones that possessed a special reality and even those that ranked the highest in divine armor. Despite the long history of their race, it is said that only three people have been endowed with the divine equipments. But now in the current generation, those records have been completely destroyed.

Kuro Usagi was just barely ten years old, and the one to have inherited four types of divine arms.

‘Vajra’s Replica’

‘Mahabharata Karna’

‘Brahmastra’s Replica’

Sovereignty of the Moon ‘Chandra Mahal’

Sakra devanam Indra, accompanied by the war god masses, the twelve Adityas. Among those, four of the war gods’ divine arms were left to this girl. Her unparalleled talent obviously had her tribe very agitated. To think that one of their own children, not only born with the sovereignty of the moon, but also with their old home, the Chandra Mahal. Although it was normal for some of the young in the race to be born with the Sovereignty of the Moon, but the one that Kuro Usagi’s been bestowed with from birth had been the hometown that they had lost for a long time—[Chandra Mahal].<ref>[magrefnotes: ‘Although it was normal for some of the young in the race to be born with the Sovereignty of the Moon, but The one that Kuro Usagi’s been bestowed with from birth had been the hometown that they had lost for a long time—[Chandra Mahal].’ is an addition from Chinese one, might have been an alternate of ‘To think that one of their own children, not only born with the sovereignty of the moon, but also with their old home, the Chandra Mahal.’ But I’m just adding it as extra since it didn’t really look alike.]</ref> This good omen would hail further prosperity for the moon rabbits, and no one doubted this as they rested their expectations on her. Since then, Kuro Usagi was set up as the moon rabbits’ heiress, and they celebrated her birthday every year. Around this time, she was supposed to be spending the night having fun with her mother and father.

“Mm……You’ve done great getting this far. Leave the rest to us, and sleep well tonight. When you wake up——-we’ll have finished everything by then.”

When Canaria said that, a breeze blew through the forest. The gust of wind that blew through scattered the clouds in the night sky, projecting the stars across the entire sky. Leisurely raising her right hand, Canaria infused her power into a brilliantly dazzling ring. Waiting behind her, Leticia’s mouth twitched in surprise.

“H,Hey, Canaria.”

“With the heavenly gate connecting to the Heaven of the Thirty-three Gods destroyed, the road for the twelve Adityas to come to the Little Garden has been sealed. ………Which basically means that the only ones who can stop that demon lord is us. If another heavenly army<ref>[magrefnotes: If case you are wondering about this talk on heavenly armies, even in the Japanese Taoist/Buddhist(they call this Shinto right?) they are many factions. Not forgetting that this is the world of Gods, we are also looking at the other religions like Greek gods, Norse, etc. Adityas refer to the Juniten, I think I mentioned this in the earlier volumes. ]</ref> comes out, the lower and middle floors will be scorched under the pretext of purification. I’d rather not see that happen. ——-So with that in mind, it’s our turn, Croix Baron.”

As soon as she said this, a shadow darker than the abyss draped over the night sky. Belonging to an extremely small amount of just holy spirits and devils, it was the power to control the boundaries of the world——-Astral Gate, which cuts through the heavens and unlocks the gate. The shadow that had crawled out from the cleft open night sky soon took the form of a faceless, planar human figure, and materialized, standing in front of Canaria wearing a tailcoat and bowler hat.

In front of an aberration one step above the white snake, Kuro Usagi could not hold back her pitiful screams.

“A,A,A real grim reaper………!?”

“YES! Khaha, this must be my favorite, a wild rabbit with an excellently promising future! There’s no doubt that this child will grow into a fine sexy lady! Is she the tribute this time, master!? Then let’s get hustling!! We’ll be bunking for three days and nights without food or drink, so let’s do our best!!!”

<nowiki>*Eeek*</nowiki> Cringing, her bunny ears drooped as Canaria held onto her. As if finding her fearful gesture interesting, the faceless tailcoat wearing grim reaper cracked open a smile in the shape of a crescent moon and rolled around on the ground laughing.

─────Grim Reaper ‘Tailcoat Demon Lord’.

Portrayed in a sect currently in South America, it is known to people as a holy spirit of life, death, and pleasure. Standing at the crossroads to the world, it is said that he lets life force pass through, becoming omniscient. Even though he is known as a wise Godly spirit, his true essence is vulgar and thinks it right to interact with the opposite sex with raw passion, a god of love. In the equinoctial week, the day of the dead which is called Halloween, his spiritual status, which was symbolized by the passage of a thousand spirits in a few parts of the world, was undoubtedly very strong.

With no other choice, she handed over Kuro Usagi, was completely frightened by this grim reaper aberration, to Leticia. After letting out a small sigh, Canaria wordlessly stomped the tailcoat demon lord’s crotch under foot.

“Oh f-!?”

“Calm down a bit, you worthless god. She’s scared to bits.”

“E,Even so, what’s the big idea stepping on my golden magnum, you bitch master………!?”

“No one cares about that, so notify the Alliance in my name. Tell them, ‘Gather all the troops’.”

─────The figure that was convulsing while holding his crotch became perfectly still. The planar figure of the grim reaper, questioned in return with an extremely strange voice.

“………All the troops, you said?”

“Yes, all of them. ─────I’m not letting you say that you can’t, tailcoat demon lord. Around this time of early winter, it is the period that your spiritual status strengthens as with the control over your powers. Summon every community that can move.”

She declared fearlessly as her white coat fluttered. The gentle expression she had just before was no longer there. Canaria’s face now showed only that of a seasoned warrior, who has been through hundreds of battles, as she issued the command with that aura of hers. It was then that the tailcoat demon lord finally stopped fooling around. He looked towards the sky, carefully observing with eyes that concealed its omniscience. After a few moments of surveying the surroundings, the figure caught onto the enemy’s main body and clicked his tongue.

“………You can’t be serious. That lizard is among the oldest of demon lords. Originally, that class ranks among the domain the twelve Adityas or the Lord of the gods. Even if you bring everyone together, who knows if we’ll be able to win,”

“You fool. That’s why it’s so interesting.”

Who wouldn’t have fun in this predicament, smiled Canaria mischievously. The figure widened his eyes for a moment, but as if influenced by her spirit, he humbly laughed.

“………How nostalgic, that spirit is. It reminds me of when you killed the demon lord of dystopia. It makes me want to fall for you all over again.”

“Heheh, fall for me all you want. ─────You can do it, right?”

The tailcoat wearing figure received his master’s honest expectations. Complying with her order, the servant gaudily laughed as he slashed a cross in the night sky.

“Khahahahah!!! Okay, I gotcha! Let’s have them make a grand entrance─────!!!”

In a flash, the tailcoat demon lord’s existence expanded enough to cover the sky.

The rift in the sky became a gate that connected their world to the spiritual world, and started summoning companions from far away. This cross shaped astral gate was one of the heavenly gates entrusted to the omniscient grim reaper. On the other side of the gate, opened by the passage of a thousand spirits, was─────a massive number of symbols, countable by the hundreds, streaming through.

“Banners………all of them are………!?”

While being held, Kuro Usagi murmured in amazement. They were all banners of veteran communities.

The flag of the [Demon of Laplace], with a million eyes.

The flag of [Salamandra], with scorching flames that illuminated the night.

The flag of [Draco Greif], running through the heavens.

The flag of [Avalon]<ref>[magrefnote: From ch source notes: Avalon is one of the important islands in the Legends of King Arthur. One of the central places for old religions, and it is also known as the Fortunate Isle. The place where Caliburn(Excalibur) was forged.]</ref>, with the shine of a holy sword.

Setting up bases in the four digit territories, they were all mighty veterans whose might alone would be equivalent to having a thousand. All of them were former inhabitants of the upper levels, and history’s greatest floor masters. The first to answer the call, [Salamandra], let his banner fly and showed himself before Canaria’s eyes. Following the fire dragon’s banner, all of the winged dragons came flying through one after the other to land before her.

Canaria smiled at them, a bit surprised.

“………What a surprise. I didn’t think the first one to come would be you. Would you like to tell me why, old man Salamandra?”

Canaria asked with a mischievous smile. The old massive dragon, who seemed to be the chief, sulkily snorted.

“Hmph………I’m not going to listen to your nonsense. You should be kind to these old bones.”

“Then retire already. Sala-chan will make a good floor master.”

“………What do you know.”

The fire dragon snorted even harder at Canaria’s words as she lightly smiled. Right behind them was the [Draco Greif] community and one of the gryphons, Draco Greif, followed. The dragon horn, complying with the gods of Greece, released lightning that could pass for a storm. Flapping his massive wings, Draco Greif landed and from his back, a young feline man popped his head up.

“Sis! It’s been a minute!<ref>[magrefnotes: it’s been a minute is a slang for it’s been a long time. Lols was puzzled at first by this… but oh well, my fault for not knowing slags]</ref> I see you’re doin’ fine!”

“Been a while, Garol. You too, Draco. ………Is that broken horn okay?”

“Hmhm, that’s not something to ask after an emergency summoning. The situation is urgent, is it not?”

“Something like that. This time, to defeat this demon lord, right now we need numbers. Draco will lead his kin and support Avalon. Garol, go meet up with the Laplace’s kids and play support. And Koumei─────er, wait a sec.”

She furrowed her brow quizzically. Looking around, she sighed sulkily.

“………Where’s Koumei? Wasn’t he with you, Draco?”

“I believe he headed west a few days ago.”

“Did he leave a message?”

“He didn’t leave anything, nor did I hear anything.”

With both hands on her hips, she let out a sigh, shocked from the bottom of her heart.

“Geez………that free and unrestrained person. He doesn’t know that he’s my strongest arsenal, does he?”

“Khahahah! There’s no way that blockhead would know!”

No kidding, everyone nearby muttered. Fatigue rushed over Canaria as she dropped her shoulders, but she soon collected herself and raised her head.

“Anyway! Draco, Garol, follow your orders. Salamandra, construct a line of defense and a kekkai before the enemy herd gets out. Please remember that allowing even one of those God-classed fellows to escape to the lower levels would lead to a chaotic situation.”

“Understood.”

“Good luck to you too, sis!”

Flapping his wings, Draco Greif and Garol Gandach flew into the air. Salamandra’s dragons flew away next. Kuro Usagi, who was listening dumbfounded to the strings of conversation, finally had the question ‘Who is she?’ welling up in her mind.

A pure blood vampire. The tailcoat demon lord. A lion of the sun companion.

The southern floor masters, [Avalon] and [Draco Greif]. The northern floor masters, [Salamandra] and [Laplace Demons].

No matter how you looked at it, they all had nothing in common, it was a nonsensical group. To call out this many strong communities with no questions asked, she wondered how important that person was. Noticing Kuro Usagi’s quizzical gaze, Canaria responded with a mischievous smile.

“Come to think of it, I never introduced myself, heiress Usagi-sama. I am Canaria, tasked with being the adviser for '..............'.”

“………Canaria, sama.”

“That’s right. We can discuss your future when the sun rises. We’ll keep the moon rabbit survivors safe as best we can.”

“R,Really?”

“Of course. We of the '..............' Alliance don’t leave anyone behind. Especially moon rabbits, who have fought alongside us. There’s no way we could abandon them. So─────”

Just rest easy, she said. Saying that, she kissed her forehead. At that moment, Kuro Usagi was suddenly assailed by sleepiness.

With a gentle voice like her mother’s, and a dependable hug like her father’s, Kuro Usagi sank into sleep. In the middle of her descent into slumber, Canaria whispered a promise.

‘When you awake, this nightmare will be over.’

＊＊＊

And that is how that night of nightmares came to an end. At a later date, Kuro Usagi would become Canaria’s adopted child after meeting up with her again and would be accepted into '..............'. This was Kuro Usagi’s and Canaria’s─────their fated chanced meeting which carried the future of what would come to be called the No Names.

<noinclude>
===Translator's Notes===
<references/>

{{Mondaiji Nav|p1=7|p2=Illustrations|n1=7|n2=Interlude}}
</noinclude>

Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo:Volume 6 Afterwords

2014-10-11T14:40:20Z

Tidon: /* Afterword */

==Afterword==

Everyone, it’s been a while. I would like to thank everyone who has read my modern Parallel World Fantasy novel《Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo? Flag of the Ouroboros Alliance》.

Regarding the cover art this time, I’ve received an unfortunate notification from Amano-sensei.

Amano: “Did you think those were her underwear? You’re wrong! That is an Inner<ref>[Translator note: In Japan, Inner = Underwear. To be more precise, it is the short form of Inner wear.]</ref>, so it’s OK!!”

……That’s right. Just like that. I had asked about it before, but the forthright reply really caused me to be unable to say anything besides an ‘OK’. It sure is quite unbecoming but let’s continue to pray for his continued hard work!

Due to this cover art, I could only use Percher as the female lead for this volume.

Readers who are unsatisfied with how the antics of Izayoi and Kuro Usagi have been reduced, if you need to hate someone, please hate the people who have chosen the cover art to be Percher---the publisher and Amano-sensei who exposed her Inner. And not me.

I will just do a little advertising below.

《Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo? 》 actually got the green light to be produced as an animation!

And it will be starting from January onwards! In other words, it will be just next month!

Talking about this, the animation artists who had worked with me had worriedly asked: “Is your schedule okay?”, but with the efforts of the Staff, the lifelike animations have been completed.

During the course of its production, I had actually held the belief that this was a work that can never be replicated in the form of visual effects. Hence, I was really touched and thankful when I saw how smooth it progressed in the media group where they split the work into many sections to be worked on by different individuals.

Regarding the two magazines that have the works of Nanamomo-sensei and Sakano-sensei, the first issue is up for publishing soon, readers who are interested in mangas, please show your support.

Regarding Volume 6 of the Mondaiji-series, I guess that everyone’s already starting to understand the rules of this world. About the other separate mysteries that I’ve wanted to bring up much later, I’ve decided to bring it forward due to some “Adult matters”*cough cough*.

This volume has much less on fighting and mystery solving but this sort of situation will be put to an end at this volume.

The next volume on the Alliance Flag arc will be a full blown battle.

Taro Tatsunoko

[[Image:Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo v06 afterword.jpg|thumb]]

BACKSTAGE notice of what is COMING SOON!! YES!

Shiroyasha: Sorry for the wait, everyone! This back stage will be a special one for side-characters!

Leticia: We weren’t given any roles to play this time.

Shiroyasha: I haven’t had any air time at all!

Kouryuu: Talking about roles, Izayoi’s role has been decreased significantly to be point of being pathetic right?

Faceless: ……The next volume will be talking about this.

Leticia: Some say that: “Izayoi has never been the main character.”

Shiroyasha: Nn! The main cast for the next story will be Kuro Usagi and Izayoi! Please wait for us with much eagerness!

Kouryuu: The Sneaker WEB has published the short story about Izayoi and the others picking a present, so I will count on you guys for that side too.

The black note: Volume seven is set to be published next Spring!

<noinclude>
===Translator's Notes===
<references/>

{{Mondaiji Nav|p1=6|p2=Epilogue|n1=7|n2=Illustrations}}
</noinclude>

Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo:Volume 6 Chapter 1

2014-10-11T14:39:59Z

Tidon: /* Part 4 */

==Chapter 1==

===Part 1===

[No Name]s Base of operation, Entrance Hall.<ref>[magref notes: 根据地-Base of operation, Territory, Headquarters]</ref>

After that, the Senior Group who had their lunch and the maid group gathered in the Entrance Hall of the Headquarters. The duo who were also worn out from Leticia’s Maid Game had also obediently joined the lines.

Upon confirming the attendance of everyone, Jin took a step forward to announce the arrangements for the days to come.

“I guess you would already have heard……Percher and I will be setting out to Outer Gate number 54545 which is managed by [Salamandra].”

“And written in the extended invitation to us is as such: ‘Please join us in the [Floor Master] s’ Convention’. Of which such an act could be said to be an unprecedented treatment to us, [No Name]s.”

Hearing Leticia’s supplement to his words, the Senior Group children were thrilled.

The Convention was to be held in the far off North Side territories but the people attending the event would be slightly different from the previous Conventions.

The Strongest Master, Shiroyasha had already resigned from her post two months ago.

The motives of the mysterious enemies known as the Demon Lord Alliance were still unknown and it seems that only rumors of its existence had spread. Hence, to decide on their course of action from now on, the Masters of the different sectors had decided to host this Convention. And since the [No Name]s had crossed paths with the Demon Lord Alliance twice and had also defeated both Demon Lords sent their way, they were also invited to join the Convention.

“Three days ago, Izayoi-san and the others had already left for Outer Gate number 54545. And we also plan to meet up with them later in the day. The expedition this time might be the longest one yet and I hope that everyone will be prepared to protect our Community.”

“‘ “‘ “‘ Understood ! ! ! ‘” ‘” ‘”

After the response that was loud enough to cause ears to ring, the Senior Group had noisily departed to start their tasks for the day. Seeing how energetic those children were, it gave them a little reassurance that it wouldn’t be much of a problem with their departure. Only when Jin and Percher had seen off the last of the shadows of the departing children did they turn back to face Leticia and Shirayuki-hime who were also in-charge of looking after the house.

“Leticia-san, Shirayuki-sama, we will ask of you to look after our house.”

“Roger that……But with Shirayuki-san accompanying me, it wouldn’t be a problem no matter how many intruders try to infiltrate right?”

“Well, that’s difficult to say. After all by participating in this Convention, we of [No Name] would most likely become the target of the Demon Lords. At least until the return of Gry-sama who’s out on a mission, please do not let down on your guard.”

The two from the Maid group exchanged a glance and nodded to each other.

Feeling much at ease with them in-charge, Jin turned towards Percher.

“Well then, it’s time for us to make a move.”

“……let’s go quickly. It’s almost the time for the Astral Gate to close and there would be congestion with last minute stragglers.”

Percher who didn’t like crowds urged Jin to hurry up as she started to walk ahead.

While Jin followed behind with a wry smile on his face as they left the Community’s Territory.

===Part 2===

—Little Garden, Outer Gate Number 54545, [Kouen, City of Brilliant Flames]<ref>[magref notes: [Kouen, City of Brilliant Flames]Got a suggestion from Talas@Bakaforums that I could place it this way, sounds cool imo.:] Thanks Talas!]</ref>

Having made their way through the Astral Gate of the East Side, a warm wind brushed their cheeks.

The huge chandelier that hung from the city’s centre swayed violently as the hot winds generated from the ironworks refineries blew at it from below.

The huge chandelier, which was fifty meters in diameter, drove off the cold in the North Side and kept it warm while dyeing the whole city in the color of dusk with the warm glow that it emitted.

“It never fails to astound me no matter how many times I’ve seen it. With just that chandelier, it’s able to prevent the cold from invading the city.”

“……Yeah, just what could that be made of?”

A voice echoed his thoughts from behind.

She who had once fought against the [Salamandra] forces to be able to set foot in the Territory of [Salamandra] once more, was all thanks to the achievements obtained by [No Name].

“Saurian Demon King of the East Side seems to have scheduled his arrival at the Convention tomorrow. So what are we going to do during the wait?” Percher gave a little stretch as she asked her Master to confirm the schedule for the next day.

“Well, there’s nothing much to do currently and it’s still in the preparation phase tomorrow. And the time for all the other Masters of the other regions to assemble would still be a week away, so there’s no problem with taking things slow.”

Having heard this information for the first time, Percher tilted her head unhappily.

“…… I guess I will also be thoroughly interrogated as well. Such a bother.” She gave a sigh as she stared broodingly at the dusk colored skies.

“That can’t be helped. You are the only one who holds some information on the enemy and being the important source of information, we would naturally need your cooperation.”

“……”

<nowiki>*Hmph*</nowiki> Percher whipped her head away. With things the way they were, she no longer had any more regrets or hesitation to sell out information on her old allies……but there was another reason that made her unwilling to tell the whole truth.

(''Putting aside Rin and Aura for now…… It’s best to keep the existence of His Highness a secret.'')

Percher gave a listless sigh.

That white haired teen with golden irises was the commander behind Rin and Aura and the one whom the Demon Lord Alliance members call in an affectionate way as ‘His Highness’. For her own ambitions, Percher did not want to expose his identity.

Though that might be so, if she were to receive a command from her master, she would still be made to tell the whole truth. The contract itself was just that sort of nasty curse.

Jin being her Master gave a troubled and wry smile as he looked up once more at the chandelier.

For the cold and freezing North Side that was unfortunate to have nutrient leached soils, that chandelier would be a Gift equivalent to the Sun.

And it wouldn’t be much of an exaggeration to say that it’s a Gift that represents the North Side’s Master, [Salamandra] for only a handful of Communities would be able to create such a large monument to encompass the region in its Gift.

“As expected of a Community that’s originally of the four digits. To have such a huge monument, I guess even Jack and the others wouldn’t be able to create this right?”

“Yahoho? I won’t be so sure on that.”

Appearing from the flames of the torches hung along the corridor outside the Outer Gate was a huge ball of fire. The Pumpkin head Devil—Jack o’ Lantern gave a cheerful laugh as he appeared before Jin.

And seated on his head was the leader of [Salamandra], Sandra Doltrake. Sandra, whose beautiful red hair was lightly swaying with the movement, brightened up immediately upon seeing Jin.

“Jin, it’s been a long time! I just knew it that it’s about time you arrived!”

“Mhm, it’s been a long time, Sandra. And Jack. What are you two doing?”

“We just came from the Workroom District after listening to the suggestions on the development of the new Gift.”

“Yahoho! We were just returning after the discussion when we spotted Jin-dono! As part of my own code of conduct, I needed to come greet you guys!”

Jack cheerfully laughed *Yahoho!*.

However in the next moment, the light in the hollows of Jack’s eyes narrowed to thin but intense slits as he continued,

“Compared to that……Jin Russel-dono. Insulting the Flag of Azure flames will be quite troubling to me! Our Community’s techniques are good enough to create a Gift bigger than that chandelier!”

“Is…Is that for real?”

“Yahohoho! If it’s faulty, we will even replace it for you……Mah…but it’s just the problem of the cost of production that prevents us from doing so.” Nearing the end of his words, Jack suddenly turned his pumpkin head away. It was unknown whether it’s an act of regret or to hide his embarrassment but it was enough for Jin to realize that Jack had a fierce pride in his creations.

Sandra had also giggled happily by the side but that smile had also vanished from her face suddenly.

Her gaze was riveted on her former enemy—Percher, and she made a show of standing up slowly.

“……Oh, right. You have come as well, [Black Death Demon Lord].”

“Uu, Mhm. In the past two months, Percher had been together with us as a guard……”

“Oh, Sandra. Long-time no see. Your spiritual power seems to have grown quite a bit during that time as well huh?” Percher gave a leisurely smile<ref>[magref notes:Note to editor: Percher smiles leisurely…. Not nonchalantly… it didn’t really matter much to me last time before I checked up the meanings though :P] BionicMeerkat here. Just leaving this ref until I do a sweep to change nonchalantly->leisurely. </ref> while Sandra returned a piercing glare.

The childishness from before was long gone from her face and replacing it was the expression worthy of a Community Leader.

“On the other hand, your spiritual power seems to have diminished quite a bit. It’s so meager that it can’t be compared to your former God-class spirit level.—With just a blow, I would be able to reduce the current you into a pile of ash.”

“……Well, who knows about that? Sounds like some big words to me.”

Percher easily swatted back at Sandra who had tried to show her might with that condescending tone. But in reality, her current self didn’t have the right to retort like this.

The words she had said earlier weren’t just social pleasantries—Sandra’s spiritual power had indeed increased a few times since the last time she had battled against Percher.

(''Hmph, to have defeated two Demon Lords, no wonder her power has risen this much.'')

Just a few months ago, there had been Demon Lords appearing simultaneously in the East, North and South Sides.

[Salamandra] had also participated in that battle. In other words, it was [Salamandra] who defeated the Demon Lord by themselves.

The Dragon Horn of the Dragon King of the Stars and Seas was emitting a red glow and its majestic position that sat high on Sandra’s head did not seem to match the proportions of her body size. The Dragon Horn that possessed the Strongest Spiritual power had now become a part of her. It was not known what kind of trial that Sandra had to pass through but it was clear that there’s an actual rise in power to an unbelievable level.

The current atmosphere was so charged that a spark would have set it off.

Jin frantically stood between them.

“Wa…Wait a moment! It would be problematic if you guys do something here……”

“ “ JIN! SHUT IT!” ”

Two voices from different directions shouted together. Jin could only shut his mouth at the order.

But his effort didn’t seem to be futile after all as Sandra withdrew her hostility as she gave a sidelong glance at Percher and Jin.

“……I guess you two should already know that by contracting a Demon Lord under you and to summon it once more, it is to atone for the sins that caused the branding. And before the atonement is completed, I will never recognize you for who you are. Otherwise—The five comrades whom you have killed will never be able to rest in peace.”

“……Is that so? I will commit that to memory.”

In an instant, a shadow seems to have fallen over Sandra’s expression but she immediately turned around. And that must have been the reason for her hostility towards Percher.

Watching the lone figure of Sandra depart into the distance, no one knew how to break that silence then.

But taking the lead to tear through that heavy atmosphere was Jack’s cheerful voice.

“Yahoho! She’s right. Actually, Jack is also unworthy as well for I’ve also committed quite a number of heinous crimes in my life too.”

“Ja…Jack also?”

“That’s right. To atone for my sins, I’ve adopted the young dead spirits in [Will-O'-Wisp].”

“……”

Percher’s eyes slid away to avoid their gaze for this topic should have been quite a harsh subject to be brought up before her.

But Jack only bobbled his Pumpkin head as continued with a smile, seeming to say it on purpose for her to catch his words.

“In the end, it’s all the same for those who are called Demon Lords. Be it Shiroyasha-sama or Saurian Demon King-sama……and there’s also Indra. Those with your sort of spiritual level only need to convert to some religion to be enlightened to a God-class spirit. Well… if you do possess the desire to reflect on your sins, I can help to introduce a saint whom I’m acquainted with to…….”

“No need. I’ve got my own plans—And Jack. Please do not bring up the topic of Saints and Gods who couldn’t even solve the problems of famine in front of '''us'''<ref>[magref notes: us as in the 8million that’s why it is bold.]</ref> ever again. If you do, I won’t just be giving you a simple warning only.”

Percher’s gaze was fiery for just a moment but she soon looked aside seemingly in a small tantrum. Looks like Jack had set foot upon her minefield.

Jin gave a bitter laugh before taking on a serious expression on his face.

“Jack, let’s leave Percher and Sandra’s matter for another time. Currently, what’s most important is……the Community that’s to join our Alliance. Are they going to participate in this large scale Convention?”<ref>[magref notes: not sure if I had said it before but this Convention seems to be for all Masters. For example: Floor/Region Masters and extended invitations to other important Communities such as [No Name].]</ref>

“You can be rest assured about that! I’ve already asked Kouryuu-sama before that to help send the letter of invitation to them. Willa has also finally agreed to make her appearance here as well. With this, they would be sure to appear before all of the [No Name]s.”

<nowiki>*Doink Doink*</nowiki> Jack bobbled his head.

Willa the Ignis Fatuus was the famous and strongest Devil of the North Side and the true appearance had still remained a mystery. According to the rumors, it was rare that she would rush over for the hosted Game in his [Kouen City].

All that Jin knew about Willa would just be the fact that Willa’s a devil who controlled the boundaries between life and death……And from Jack’s response, it would also seem that this leader of [Will-O'-Wisp] was also quite a problem child.

“I see……But since Willa-san is coming over, I will go and meet up with everyone first. If possible, I also hope to use the opportunity to tell them about the situation of the last Community to ally with us as well.”

<nowiki>*Hai*</nowiki> Jin gave a gloomy sigh.

There were three problem children on his side as well and the situation was much more troubling.

“Could it be that you have not told the members of [No Name] about the other party whom we are allying with?”

“No it’s not that. The only ones who know about it are Izayoi-san and Leticia. After all it’s someone that had bad blood with [No Name] before……if I were to mess up with the timing to say it, would no doubt oppose the plan.”

“……Then Jin-dono, what do you think about the Alliance?”

“I don’t find anything bad about it. Even if they ran to the lower levels, their Community still possesses the Strongest type of Gift. As long as the talks proceed smoothly, both sides would stand to gain from it.”

Jack nodded his pumpkin head.

“……Yahoho. Both sides to gain from it, huh? You mean to interact with them as equals?”

“Mhm. As long as the other party do not try anything to offend us, we will also abide by our social pleasantries.”

Jin stated his intent clearly and Jack nodded in satisfaction.

On the other hand, Percher who had been listening to the conversation quietly had tilted her head quizzically as she asked in surprise:

“Oi, Jin. Who’s that last candidate for the Alliance? Is it someone that Freak boy and Asuka knows?” <ref>[magref notes: requiring by Jap translator to check] [magref notes: requiring Jap translator to check] [Edenhall notes: checked by Jap translator to be correct.] because if I remember correctly it should be little red girl right? to say Asuka–>>> Um did they bathe together again? Ahem. I mean did they grow closer or something to get the acknowledgement?[Edenhall notes: they may have taken another bath and Percher may have a complex against Asuka's.....assets] ] </ref>

“Hm, I guess it’s more than just knowing but yet a stranger? It’s a Community that has fought with [No Name] before……”

—*Shock* Jin was unable to continue his words as his facial expression became stiff.

Wondering what might have caused that sudden reaction of his, Percher followed his line of sight turn to have a look for herself.

Jin’s eyes were fixed on something high in the distant skies.

The symbol of [Kouen City]’s development, the chandelier that everyone knows about—Three figures of Sakamaki Izayoi, Kudou Asuka and Kasukabe Yō could be seen standing on it.

[[Image:Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo_v06_001b.jpg|thumb]]

“Oh Ho! The view up here is much prettier than I thought!”

“That’s right. The streets that are paved with flames and glass totally looks like a jewel box lying open on the ground.”

“Nn. The view is much different than that of [Underwood].”

Totally in their moment of enjoyment, were the three problem children who had boarded the chandelier without permission. And upon closer look, one could even see the bentos that they brought with them being laid out.

No matter how you look at it, it was still a trespass of another’s property.

“Why….Why would Izayoi-san and the others be on that chandelier?!”

Jin cried in panic. But that was understandable. Needless to say, that chandelier was a symbol of [Salamandra]’s Authority and Order.

Climbing up there without permission and start eating bentos up there, it wouldn’t be too much a punishment even if they were to be chased out of the Convention. It was even more likely that the [No Name]s reputation would be questioned.

“Any…Anyway, Percher! Take this opportunity now that people have yet to notice, to get them down now even if you have to resort to violence ……”

Sadly, it was too late.

“You BASTARDDDDDDDDDDDSSSSS! WHO THE HELL ALLOWED YOU GUYS TO CLIMB UP THERE?!”

[Salamandra]’s military police had already spotted them and started to gather.

Jin hugged his head that was aching with despair as he said:

“……I say, Percher…”

“What’s wrong?”

“Is it possible for you to make them incapacitated for a time being?”

Jin had spoken some incredibly dark words in a calm tone.

To even break the kindness in him to this extent, Percher secretly admired that for this sort of character would just be a wolf in sheepskin.

“Well, it’s not like I’m unable to do that. Just that when they recover from the illness, won’t Jin’s life be in danger?”

Percher held back her urge to laugh.

“Then just give me a break. I don’t intend to depart from this world yet.” The young Community leader sighed softly before taking out a pen and letter which he signed,

“There’s no other way. Looks like we can only call the expert to solve it.”

“I’ve no objections to that.”

“She should be in the dormitories right at the end of this corridor.”

“Thanks for the info. Percher, please go now to get her.”

“Yeah Yeah~got it.” With a light flutter of her maid outfit, Percher left in a swirl of black winds.

===Part 3===

—On the other side, the problem children group.

Whipping up a whirlwind around her, Kasukabe Yō rode on the hot winds that drifted from the metalwork refineries to land on the suspended chandelier in the sky. And due to the impact of the landing being a bit too rough, there seemed to be some cracks running through the chandelier but it was still possible to ignore it if you had enough will to look away.

Sakamaki Izayoi and Kudou Asuka who had also been transported on board by her whirlwinds were also looking down upon [Kouen City] from the vantage point of the chandelier and they couldn’t help voicing their awe.

“Oh Ho! The view up here is much prettier than I thought!”

“That’s right. The streets that are paved with flames and glass totally looks like a jewel box lying open on the ground.”

“Nn. The view is much different than that of [Underwood].”

The trio sat at the side of the huge chandelier as they looked down at the city below them.

In the distance below them, Mandra, the advisor of [Salamandra] had joined the military police and were roaring at them loudly:

“What kind of joke do you guys think you’re playing?! What do you think that chandelier is huh?! Get down now, you rascals!”

Mandra’s veins had budged at his temples in his rage but the trio did not take it seriously.

For they were not joking. They were just……seriously teasing those people on the ground only.

“Well, I guess it’s time to eat our late lunch.”

Izayoi and the others had already laid out the bentos bought from street vendors along the way and started to have a casual conversation.

While stuffing an Umehachin<ref>[magref notes: I’m not sure if you guys remember but I certainly don’t…. Umehachin is basically Japanese pickled plums (Umeboshi) that were pickled with fish shavings (bonito) and Shiso Leaves. It is less salty than the traditional Umeboshi , Kombu is basically edible Kelp.<<<copied from volume 3 chapter 2]</ref> onigiri into his mouth, Izayoi seemed to have remembered something as he looked to Yō to ask a question.

“Oh right, Kasukabe, if I remembered correctly, you still have a Gift game that you signed up for right? What Gift Game was it again?”

“It’s the <<Duel of the Creators>> that had been hosted in the [Rise of the Fire Dragon] festival. This time I must get my revenge.”

“Hoho, I will be rooting for you then.”

Yō nodded her head slightly as she gulped a kombu onigiri, salmon onigiri and another kombu onigiri.

Her excited face had been stuffed full till her cheeks swelled. During that conversation, Mandra seemed to have continued his loud roaring and shouts with a look that would make one think that he might just burst those blood vessels on his face in his rage. But he was still ignored.

“Izayoi, what are your plans?”

“Me? I don’t really have any. I only wanted to take a stroll today and to accompany Ojou-sama to some place so I didn’t plan anything else other than that.”

“Oh really? But that’s surprising. Normally you would have scheduled a whole list of to-dos packed side by side to the very last seconds.”

“Is that so?”

“Mhm. But, passing time like this from time to time would do you good as well. I think that the usual Izayoi has always been worrying too much. I really hope that you can adjust yourself to the pace of others around you.”

“That sort of request is really too much to ask for I’ve already tried my best to match the pace of everyone already.”

Izayoi gave a bitter smile as he replied.

The trio who were done with their meals looked at each other as they confirmed their schedule for the day.

“Ojou-sama and I will be meeting up with Jack and the others. Ochibi-sama will be responsible for the greetings to be offered to the host of the Convention while Kasukabe will be participating in the Game.”

“Ara? Jack’s here as well?”

“Yeap<ref> Slang for Yup or Yeah.http://www.urbandictionary.com/define.php?term=yeap&defid=4953895</ref>. He says that he will be introducing the last Community to join our Alliance, and……there’s also a present prepared for Ojou-sama.”

Izayoi gave a cryptic smile.

Hearing this for the first time, Asuka was stunned.

And at that moment, a fuming Kuro Usagi stood behind the three of them like a Niō<ref>[magref notes: Niō or to put it in simple English, the Door Guardians of Buddha. They stand in the form of frightening wrestler-like statues outside the doors of the temples. Hmm similar to the Door Guardian gods in Greek or Roman mythologies stand imposingly.]</ref>.

But they continue to ignore her.

Izayoi took a deep fried potato onigiri and tossed it into his mouth before standing up abruptly.

“Well then, let’s go our ways from here.”

“……yeah. What’s your plan, Asuka?”

“What do you mean what’s my plan? I can’t possibly make it down by myself. I can only rely on one of you to bring me……”

“Then let Kuro Usagi help you guys with that. You bunch of PROBLEM CHILDREEEEEENNN AAAHHHHHHHHHHH!”

<nowiki>*Swish~Pak! Pak! Pak!*</nowiki><ref>[magref notes: lols I really loled when I saw the English translation for the sounds: Lovemaking! ! ! lols]</ref> The paper fan generated a towering wave of air that sped towards them.

Just like that, the trio were smacked off the chandelier.

Jin and Jack who saw the whole interaction that happened above could only turn pale while hugging their heads.<ref>[magref notes: it’s the international sign of ‘what a headache…’ right? Or is it just an Asian thing? 1 hand to smack the forehead is similar but this action requires 2 hands= 2 times the magnitude of the brain tremor … ok I’m being bored here…]</ref>

===Part 4===

— [Kouen, City of Brilliant Flames], Processing Workroom District.

After that saga, Izayoi and the others had been invited to an intense game of tag with a Madora, furious to the edge of madness, and the military police of [Salamandra] as fiery shots were fired everywhere.

“……So how’s the feeling of being chased by lesser Dragons in a game of tag huh?” Kuro Usagi asked icily.

The trio had arrived at the processing workroom district that Jack and the others were waiting at though Kuro Usagi had been nagging at them with words such as the above.

Yō had separated from them along the way and it had then been a three man team since.

Walking along the corridors lit by a brilliant haze of light, Kuro Usagi puffed her cheeks as she continued to complain:

“Seriously, why is it that you guys must always be engaged in pranks……Kuro Usagi is on a rare holiday this time you know? And mind you, when it comes to the blame game, the ones to get scolded would be Jin- bocchan and Kuro Usagi who’s the advisor!”

““Isn’t that good?””

“That’s right—-No wait, that’s not good at all!”

Kuro Usagi perked her rabbit ears in her rage.

The Convention that called to all Masters to attend this time was one that held great importance to the fate of Little Garden from now on. And she had thought that Izayoi and the others would be more mature at this sort of event.

But her thoughts were too naïve. Really too naïve.

Within the three days since they arrived at the location of the Convention, the result of the reckless problem children that caused Kuro Usagi, their guardian to run around in circles was the continuous wins in low-level Gift Games. And as such, it led to a portion of Games banning them from registering as Participants. To the problem children, it had only been a whim to participate in the interesting Games hosted in regions that they had never visited before then. But who could have expected that the difference in their power levels were so great that they accidentally won too many.

Hence coming upon the realization that they needed to reflect on their actions taken<ref>[magref notes: their actions taken—refers to the reckless participation in Games without proper planning of the win-lose count.]</ref> thus far… the trio started to explore the tops of interesting buildings and decided to board the biggest monument in this whole city.

“Compared to all that, Kuro Usagi, I heard that there’s a district for alchemy workrooms at the end of this corridor. Is that true?”

Izayoi laughed heartily while asking with his curiosity barely contained.

Kuro Usagi drooped her shoulders, seeming to have been defeated by that smiling face as she nodded.

“YES. The details can be seen when you get there.”

Kuro Usagi replied while throwing a little tantrum.

Just as she ended her words, a sudden burst of light and a wave of heat emitted from a workroom at the end of the district caused the air to tremble. Izayoi and Asuka exchanged a glance as they started to run over with eyes shining with excitement.

“Wa……!”

The sudden flare from a pillar of fire that shot up into the skies caused Asuka to give a gasp of surprise. And that wasn’t just a normal flame.

Rounding the corner of the district, they came to face a garden that was decorated with candles lit with Azure and Coppery colored flames that were arranged in neat rows.

“Ooh……! I was under the impression that there would only be one color throughout the whole city which is the color of dusk yellow. But it seems that I’ve been proven wrong by this place.”

“Yeah. It’s so beautiful that it doesn’t give the impression of being a place that refines and works on metal……”

The duo gazed upon the flames which danced in the front yard with a sense of awe rising within them.

There were also candles that were burning in a rainbow flame hung on the trees beside the District and there were tiny fire faeries gathering beside the flame. Just by looking at this scene, anyone would have assumed that this is a warm place unlike its reality of being located in an extremely cold region.

The Sun had not set then and hence the surroundings were still dyed in a deep shade of dusk yellow. But when night falls, these rainbow candles that decorate the courtyard would definitely dye the corridor in a lovely glow of colors.

Standing beside Izayoi, Asuka’s eyes were already sparkling with much enthusiasm as she started forward in small steps while taking in the sight around her and said softly:

“Flames, glass, stone work masonry and products. This sight sure is a completely different one from [Underwood]……even the type of Faerie race is the exact opposite of the ones found there.”

“YES! That’s because this district of workrooms are not only specialized in their processing of special top-notched metals, it’s also a place where they specialize in creating glass that can become the medium for Evocations<ref>[magref notes: zzz took some time to find that term of Evocations… it’s basically similar to a summoning but more of a conjuring of a spirit from somewhere to enter a medium. The descent of a spirit into an object or person.]</ref>.”

<nowiki>*Hah?*</nowiki> Asuka tilted her head quizzically as she asked:

“……Medium? Evocations?”

“YES! To put it simply, the method of producing those walking candlesticks is an example of that. To give a form to fire or earth spirits of a low spiritual level and allowing them to reside within the glass. Even if the medium were to be damaged, it would not harm the spirit. Hence it can be said to be a very good contract for those spirits who would like to increase their spiritual level.”

“……Uh? Just by residing in a glass medium, the spiritual level will increase?”

Asuka tilted her head as she couldn’t figure out how it worked.

Izayoi then looked at her like he just saw a fool standing before him.

“OiOi, Ojou-sama, just give it some thought and you will be able to arrive at the answer right? The mass and heat would be able to be converted into spiritual level. When comparing spirits of the lake to the seas, it’s obvious that the sea spirits will be stronger right?”

<nowiki>*Pak!*</nowiki> Asuka clapped her hands together as she seemed to have finally understood the theory behind it. And that was indeed the case for spiritual level calculations.

Forming mountains from rocks, forming land from hills.

Forming lakes from pools of water, forming seas from pools of lakes.

The collection of those in a larger scale would naturally form a planet.<ref>[magref notes: planet in Chinese is星球，star class spirit/ Celestial spirits are 星灵. If you get it, you get it. If you don’t, it’s just to say that they are very similar and in fact, equivalent in the author’s thoughts.]</ref>

And that’s one of the reasons why the spiritual level embodied by a Celestial spirit would be called as the strongest type.

“In…Indeed. Just that I didn’t think that the logic would be that simple.”

“Well, that’s not the only factor. The detailed calculation of the spiritual level’s density in existence has to be counted with the density of time to be obtained as well.”

“……what?” The duo had asked in the same tone and time. But Kuro Usagi seemed not to have heard them as she walked in front of them while using her rabbit ears to lead the way.

“Well then, let’s make a move. The leader of [Will-O'-Wisp] and the last Community to join our Alliance will also be coming over today. Making them wait would leave quite a bad impression of us.”

“Nn…. I guess that’s true.”

Kuro Usagi checked her time. There was still a minute before the Sun goes down. No matter who the last candidate for the Alliance might be, allowing them to seize a foothold in negotiations upon the first meeting wouldn’t be a good thing.

Looking around at the districts paved with bricks, they passed through the crowd to walk towards the place where the districts converged. Just then—

“—‘Kamikakushi’! ‘Kamikakushi’<ref>[magref notes:Kamikakushi- spirited away… if I used English… it wouldn’t sound correct… and since it’s in jap… it will now look so much more like a name/object than an action striking an area….Thanks jorgelotr for the correction of the term:]]</ref> has struck again!”

“Quickly contact the military police squads everywhere! Quickly!”

“Lock down the Outer walls and the Palace wall that leads to the second palace! We must definitely nab that guy this time!”

Izayoi immediately stopped in his tracks. Kuro Usagi and Asuka had also come to a stop behind him.

“ …… ‘Kamikakushi’?”

“YES, it seems like it. But in the North Side where many evil ghosts and Rakashas are residing, this sort of thing isn’t that rare……but their panicking faces sure look really unusual.”

“How is that so?”

“Because the North Side has developed a measure against the ‘Kamikakushi’s. There’s an organization of experts who are specialized in dealing with cases from evil spirits possessing bodies, the pranks of Divine class wind possessors to Demon kidnappings and even human trafficking cases. As long as they are on the case, most of the ‘Kamikakushi’s would only remain a mystery for two or three days before information is obtained on the culprit. But……”

Kuro Usagi was being evasive with her words.

—‘Kamikakushi’ is quite a simple term but in the world of Little Garden where many gods reside, the types of ‘Kamikakushi’ would also be of a diverse range. Abduction and disappearing are common acts and nothing more needs to be said about those. It also included the assassinations of individuals just for keeping their secret organizations hidden from the world. These were the sort of stuff that the Communities in the rural areas coined as ‘Kamikakushi’ as well. Hence the type of cases where ‘People suddenly disappear’ would be generally termed as ‘Kamikakushi’ in Little Garden.

Izayoi digested Kuro Usagi’s words before giving an evil laugh,

“In other words, this commotion—is a case of ‘Kamikakushi’ that '''even the experts are incapable of solving?'''”

Izayoi asked rhetorically with much interest in the matter. That look from his eyes were just like that of a bratty child having found a new toy. Kuro Usagi gave a sigh as she guessed his next move then.

“Hai, Kuro Usagi will not stop you but please be back by evening, okay?”

“Deal. If I’m not back by tonight—-Just take it that I’ve been ‘Kamikakushi’ed as well.”

Izayoi gave a loud hearty laugh while he sped off happily, towards the scene.

===Part 5===

Jin massaged his chest as he gave a sigh of relief when he had seen Kuro Usagi’s arrival.

“What a relief. With Kuro Usagi around, there wouldn’t be anything to worry even if she were to be up against a hundred of them all by herself.”

“…….I don’t mind you feeling relieved. But wouldn’t it be better to learn how to depend on your own strength to solve the problems?”

Percher who had returned from her task made a dig at Jin.

Jin’s expression turned fearful for a second before straightening up.

“You are right. I can’t always rely on Kuro Usagi……I will have to work harder.”

“……Yep. You can take your revenge after a hundred years and rest in peace then.”

The unbridled way of speech caused Jin to smile weakly as he slumped his shoulders.

“Let’s go, we should also make a move.”

“Where to?”

“To give our greetings, of course. The Communities that will be arriving for the Convention will not only be of the Masters. There are also many Communities that have come hither for the latest information concerning the Masters’ decision, so we must use this opportunity to build some reputation for ourselves.”

“Oh, I see.”

Percher having understood the significance, walked with Jin towards the Territory of [Salamandra]—where the towering Palace stood.

— Little Garden, Outer Gate Number 54545, [Kouen, City of Brilliant Flames] was surrounded by three Outer walls and that was the method utilized to divide the Residential areas.

The Outer wall was where the elite squads comprised of the lesser dragons set up their encampments.

The Second wall held the residential area, stage area and also the workroom districts.

While the third wall held the dormitories to house important guests as well as the hotel facilities.

And within the inner wall stood the Palace of the Community to which an endless mountain range could be seen in the distant backdrop.

The number of people who held special talents in [Salamandra] were few but they were a clan that managed to increase their cohesiveness and strength through the maintaining of the lesser dragon bloodlines.

The main force that holds the power of flight—Lesser Dragons of the Winged type numbered to a rough count of four thousand.

The count of Salamander humanoid dragons easily exceeded that by ten times. Whether it was in terms of the scale and the strength of the personnel, [Draco Greif] Alliance that were similar in standing as [Floor Master], would not be able to be compared to them.

Normally the personnel would have been deployed to various sectors to act as a defensive measure against Demon Lords but with the upcoming Convention of the [Floor Master]s, a total of two thousand four hundred Winged Dragons were lined along the two inner walls.

The warriors of the Winged Dragon squadron possessed vermillion scales that were comparable to the strength of steel and their large bodies did not lose to the large type Eudemons in size.

Their focus on unity and numbers formed the extreme end of the spectrum when compared to the [No Name]s that focused on a few elites.

Jin looked from the corner of his eyes to take in those Winged dragons’ appearances while giving them a sharp and stern eye.

(''They did have this level of firepower in their possession after all. But yet only a few of them had appeared in the [Rise of the Fire Dragon] festival. Of course, it can be understandable that they might have been a little careless due to the presence of Shiroyasha-sama to grace the event……'')

But, it was more believable that [Salamandra] had contacted the Demon Lord Alliance for that would make the puzzle fit.

It’s only that… this was a hard to accept truth for Jin.

(''As I thought, I should try to get Sandra and Percher to discuss—'')

“Jin, look up.”

“Eh?” Hearing Percher’s voice, Jin looked up.

A figure whose face was hidden by a hood was falling towards Jin’s head from the palace courtyard.

“Hey…Wait…What’s happeni….!?”

Jin was squashed onto the pavement of the Palace without any sort of explanation.

<nowiki>*Ka Cha!*</nowiki> The neck seemed to have given off a fatal dull cracking sound. And Percher walked over leisurely to look down upon Jin.

“……Tch!”

“Clicking your tongue?! Why did you click your tongue?!”

“Clicking my tongue to express a curse upon seeing my master’s safety, isn’t that the normal thing to do?”

Percher answered, not even the least bit perturbed by his question.

Although Jin wanted to retort to that, the person who had fallen on him interrupted his thoughts.

“……Jin?! I’m …I’m really sorry! Are you hurt?!”

The fellow that was wrapped up by the hooded cloak had pounced onto Jin. The impact caused the shaft on the back of Jin’s head to hit onto the sharpest cobble on the walkway, but he didn’t have the time to care about that now.

Clutching the back of his head in pain, Jin shouted:

“San…Sandra! You…Why are you in this get-up?”

“I’m off to investigate something and had to take on a disguise to get out of the palace. Jin, want to come?”

Sandra’s beautiful red hair swayed as she tilted her head as she asked while looking at him with irises that were pure and innocent.

Jin couldn’t help but continue to clutch his head.

“I…I say, Sandra. You are the North Side’s [Floor Master], you shouldn’t be going out simply without telling others. Moreover, the Convention for the Masters will be hosted soon, you know?”

“Nn. That’s why the three of us have decided to solve the matter before the start of the Convention.”

“No, that’s not what I meant……”

—three of you? Jin tilted his head as he closed his mouth abruptly.

Now that he recalled about it, there had indeed been the sounds of three landings. Jin’s attention shifted away from Sandra to accost the two others who had remained silent behind Sandra.

“Are you guys members of [Salamandra]?”

“……”

The duo who wore linen hooded robes remained silent. Their height was just a little taller than Jin.

(''Children….around our age too?'')

Jin appraised the duo with surprise.

Sandra frantically moved to stand before them.

“These… These two aren’t suspicious characters! We have known each other for a year……Well, I would also like to introduce them to Jin……!”

Sandra waved her arms wildly as she tried to explain.

Perhaps it was too unbearable for them to watch her anymore, one of the cloaked figures took a step forward with a sigh while speaking in a voice that sounded like the crisp sound of wind chimes.

“There’s no need to be so flustered, Sandra-chan. That maid-san over there—Percher will help to guarantee our characters.”

Instantly, Percher’s face stiffened.

The duo who wore the linen coats—similar to the heights of teenagers, exchanged a look beneath their hoods before peeling it back to reveal their faces.

“What……?!”

Upon seeing their faces clearly for the first time, Percher’s thoughts seemed to have frozen. The hooded duo turned out to be a pair of teenagers: a boy and a girl.

With a gorgeous and lovely smiling face that seemed like flowers in full bloom, the beautiful glossy black hair that grew to the waistline; and the razor sharp daggers that were hunt on the leather sheathes around her waist, the appearance was just like a beautiful stalk of rose with thorns on its stem. She wore a cute miniskirt and sleeveless top that seemed to suggest the focus on ease of movement, and she would seem to be an ordinary teenage girl with just a look.

“I’m Rin and the guy over here is His Highness. Nice to meet you, Jin.”

Rin said in a crisp chime like voice as she gave a refreshing smile.

“……pleased to meet you. Because of a reason that I cannot disclose my true name, just call me anything you please.”

A white haired teenage boy with golden irises gave a light sigh behind the girl. His get-up was also quite meticulous and the formal wear that didn’t fit him seemed to add a sense of maturity to him.

Judging by the appearance, he should be around the age of twelve.

During the time that the duo had introduced themselves, Percher who had stood behind to wait could already feel the pin pricks of cold along her back while her body started to tremble.

(''Rin and ……His Highness? No way right? Why would they be in the Palace of [Salamandra]…….'')

She gritted her teeth to hide her rising sense of worry and panic.

The relation she had with them weren’t as simple as knowing each other. These two people were comrades who acted alongside her when she had led the team of [Grim Grimoire Hameln].

And they were the main force of the group temporarily named [Demon Lord Alliance].

(''This is bad! If it were just Graiya or Aura, it might still be well……why must it be these two……'')

Percher was very clear about the fact that Rin’s Gift wasn’t something that could be escaped from.

She also knew the real strength of the whited haired guy with golden irises who stood beside Rin.

Percher’s back was damp with cold sweat but she continued to hide her faltering in her heart as she wanted to act normally with a returned greeting. But Rin seemed to have noticed her anxiety and grabbed her hand while giving her brightest smile.

“Ara, I’ve missed you a lot Percher-chan! I didn’t think that we would meet up here, right~?!”

“Mhm, Right…….it’s been a while, Rin. And Your Highness.”

“Nn. You look well. With that, I’m relieved.”

“Indeed. But I didn’t expect to meet again in the Territory of [Salamandra]. And at this time as well.”

Hearing the words that were slightly barbed, Percher clenched her mouth shut.

Rin’s tone had been quite casual but her eyes did not reflect the smile on her lips. Her gaze had clearly been one filled with killing intent earlier. In other words, these two had already entered a state of high alert to go into battle at a moment’s notice.

(''……this really is the most terrible time to meet again.'')

Why would these two be in the palace grounds of [Salamandra]?

Why would they be with Sandra as she tries to escape the palace?

Although there were a load of questions to be answered by having time to think, but the most crucial thing for now would be the method to escape. She was just thinking up of a plan to deal with the situation when she heard the shouts of the Palace guards.

“Oi, this is bad! We can’t find Sandra-sama anywhere!”

“What did you say? Could it be that she ran out again?”

“Not… Not good! Quickly start a search for her to get her back while Mandra-sama is still out!”

A group of guards rushed out of the Palace in search of Sandra. And the plan of going in a disguise to sneak out of the palace just popped in that moment.

Sandra frantically gave them the look.

“Any…Anyways, staying in this sort of place will definitely get us caught by the palace guards! Everyone, follow me first!”

“Eh……Eeeehhh?!”

Sandra pulled Jin’s hand and started to hurry off in a run.

The trio who were left behind by them watched their retreating figures and then—

“Okay, let’s go as well. Of course, Percher will be coming along.”

“……”

“Ah, don’t try to escape oh~! I really did want to see you! Because if you were to escape from here……you would certainly not have the chance to chat with us anymore.”

Rin’s pure and innocent words locked cuffs around Percher’s choices.

Rin’s words were not a simple metaphor.

If Percher really did escape this place—they would really '''not have the opportunity to speak to each other again.'''

(''……Uu.'')

Rin and His Highness were surely up to something but she could only quietly watch the development for now.

Percher gave a quiet nod before leaving the Palace.

<noinclude>

===Translator’s notes===
<references/>

{{Mondaiji Nav|p1=6|p2=Prologue|n1=6|n2=Chapter 2}}
</noinclude>

Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo:Volume 7 Chapter 4

2014-10-11T12:18:48Z

Tidon: /* Chapter 4 */

==Chapter 4==

===Part 1===

—[Kouen, City of Brilliant Flames], Tablet of the Sea of Stars, Corridor of Displays.

The city region was already steeped in chaos. Unlike the stationed troops of [Salamandra], the civilians had not been mentally prepared to take on the fight with the Demon Lords. Suffering the curse of fatigue that was sprung on them without any warning, they could only tolerate the unjust treatment as they battled against the Titan Race.

In the center of the Large sized Fire Dragon formation that battled the oncoming horde of the Titans, Kudou Asuka sat astride the back of the Mountain Goat Divine Beast—Almathea, as she defeated the Titans one after another while suffering the discomfort of riding bareback.

“Strike them down, DEEN!”

“DEEEeeeEEEN!!!”

Deen gave a loud roar while it charged towards the Titan warrior. Grabbing the head of the opponent with an arm, it swung it down to meet the ground. Although the Corridor of Displays were already in a mess of shattered glass, now was not the time to think about that stuff; hence, assuming that the precious displays would already be removed to safer locations ahead of this fight, Asuka and Deen worked together to put down the Titans in succession. As for Jack and Laius, who had been tasked with the responsibility of protecting the city, they were watching the progress of Deen.

“Yahohohoho! Looks like we did a good job, didn’t we?!”

“……Hmph. That’s because Deen’s original structure had been too simplistic. It only took some understanding on the uses of the Sacred Rare Metal to achieve that sort of versatility.”

Said Jack who was beaming with happiness and a Laius who pulled a long face as he replied.

The two had not only bestowed the Flames of the Dragon’s horn to Deen. The strongest weapon upgrade given to this Red Iron Giant Soldier was actually the large increase in the power from utilizing the whole body.

Up till now, Deen had always used its Gift of stretch-ability from the Sacred Rare Iron to move its body. To put it bluntly, it would just be a lump of iron muscles.

Hence Jack and Laius added gears and pistons into that hollow interior to help bring out the full potential of Deen’s Gift of stretch-ability; consequently, Deen has obtained an upgrade in its explosive force and the mobility to make more fine-tuned movements.

“Tch…… As I thought, giving it to the [No Name]s is just a waste. If it were left to me, I would have made stronger reinforcements to it.”

“HouHou? How so?”

“I would first apply a coating of the Adamantium, which is bestowed the Gift of Hades, on the surface of the armor to give it invisibility; subsequently, I would give it the power of flight to allow the huge body to take to the skies. It would surely be a spectacular sight indeed.”

“……Hm, Well that… Laius? Even if that huge body were to be invisible, it would still cause the ground to tremble due to the heavy footsteps and it would be exposed then, wouldn’t it? Moreover, even if you do not add the ability of flight to it, wouldn’t it be easy for Deen to reach aerial enemies by boosting its size?”

Completely without practical uses—Jack calmly retorted.

Instantly, the expression of Laius, who had been very confident when he said those words, was changed to that of displeasure as he turned his head away.

However, Asuka who sat astride the back of the Mountain Goat Divine Beast Almathea had overheard their conversation and muttered a comment in her interest.

“……but doesn’t it sound interesting to have those functions? What do you think, Almathea?”

{“Master, Smith Jack is right on that. Although it doesn’t seem useless at first, the strong would also have a method to deal with invisible enemies.”}

“But a Deen that can fly in the skies would surely be impressive!”

{“……”}

Is that so? Although the Mountain Goat Divine Beast was really doubtful about that, she wasn’t that oblivious to just trample across those feelings in her master’s currently sparkling eyes. She was a mountain goat who knew how to read the mood.

The Greek gods were also one of the few famous Problem Children Groups in the various Group of Gods. However, there were also some Divine Beasts amongst them who have a good personality and a conscience, which is this Dual Horned Mountain Goat—-Almathea. Those Dual horns of hers possessed the Gift of abundance and if she were to transform into her Human form, she would be a jaw-dropping beautiful Goddess. She was a Divine Beast of the highest tiers who possessed both grace and beauty.

“Okay, it’s time to move to the next location, Alma.”

Asuka tugged on the reins and Alma bolted across the roofs of the Corridor of Displays with her leaps. Asuka and Alma made another visual confirmation that the Titans in their current location had been clear and were pondering about moving on to the next location.

Just then, the Fire Dragons who were battling the Titans were giving out desperate cries of agony that sporadically sounded from the city regions.

“GEEEEEEEYAAAAAaaaaaa！！？”

That was a roar that was much higher in octave than the usual. If it were others who did not understand it, they would have thought it to be a yowl of the brave fighters. But the Divine Beast Alma was able to accurately pin point the meaning behind those yowls.

{“Master, that yowl just now was a cry of agony. And it would seem that the situation is quite desperate.”

“Is that so? Do you know the location?”

“Yes. And because it is straight ahead, I will ask of you to hold on tightly to the reins.”

Alma stated a fair warning and Asuka frantically tightened her grip on the reins as she leaned her body forward.

With the clopping of hooves, Almathea raised her speed to soar leisurely across the high roofs that seemed to tower above them like the peaks of mountains with her great leaps. As Asuka was wearing the protective shoes inscribed with the symbol of Vayu that Yō had used before to break the strong wind that was rushing towards her. Galloping at a speed that was unthinkable for a Mountain Goat, the duo had reached the scene where they could see a Fire Dragon bleeding profusely as its wings were torn.

「UOOOOOOOOOooooooooo—!!!」

“Ku~….. Just a mere Titan, how can it be that I’ve lost?!”

“Be careful! These guys seem a little strange! It might even be possible that they were bestowed with some sort of Gift!”

Hearing the words of the Fire Dragons, Almathea had given the Titans a glance in confirmation.

Their eyes were bloodshot and glinting with a strange light from under those masks and a sinister atmosphere was cloaked around them. Although the Titans were by no means a kind and gentle Eudemon breed, but this was already close to the realms of being a demonic beast or a demon itself.

And Asuka could recognize this dramatic change in them.

“Could it be…… demonification?”

Almathea lifted her head in surprise as she replied.

{“Yes, that’s it. You are right, my master. That is the Vampirification. The Titans have been demonified by the Vampirification process!”}

「UOOOOOOOOOooooooooo—!!!」

The Titan lifted his huge battle axe to chop it down toward its new target—Asuka.

And it was stopped by Deen who came from the side to send the Titan flying.

「DEEEEeeeEEEEN！！！」

The iron fist had struck the side of the head with a twisting action and the Titan’s body was sent sailing through the air. But the unbelievable part was the ability of that demonified Titan who could use the momentum of the force to convert it into a somersault as it launched a chop towards Deen in that revolution.

Using the centrifugal force to chop the arm upwards, the Titan managed to cause the huge body to wobble slightly, even though it was unable to destroy Deen who was made out of Sacred Rare Iron.

Deen swung the right fist down to slam on the head of the Titan.

「DEEEEeeeEEEEN！！！」

「UOOOOOOOOOooooooooo—!!!」

The Titan who was punched a few times by Deen continued to put up a fight with the battle axe. This attack and counterattack continued for over twenty-four rounds before the demonified Titan finally lost its consciousness.

In a mere span of three minutes, the Corridor of Displays had been transformed into a pile of rubble and Asuka had been watching the whole fight from the start to the end.

But that was not all. The demonified Titans were still coming through from the outer walls.

“What a surprising amount of vitality. If it were just one or two, it would be still manageable, but if these demonified Titans were to come in waves one after another……!”

{“It would seem that the enemy has a pureblood vampire in their possession. With the demonification of these huge Titans, the Fire Dragons would be at a disadvantage when they confront them directly right?”}

Hearing Almathea’s calm assessment of the situation, Asuka tightened her grip on the reins.

“…… You mean we should join the battle too?”

{“No, just allowing Deen to provide support will be enough. I do not believe that there’s only one demonified Titan in their ranks. We will have to look at the bigger picture here—to get rid of the primary targets which make up the main force of the enemy!”}

With the echo of her clopping hooves, Alma suddenly took off from their original position. Shortly after, the position that they had been moments before was struck by a wave of heat. The bricks on the roof were melted and the corridor exploded to send the molten bits scattering in all directions.

In the suddenness of the acceleration, Asuka had almost fallen off her stead but she was still able to regain her seat while keeping a firm hold on the reins as she used her legs to steady herself. The attacker’s shadow was cast over them as they continued to pursue them persistently.

From the sounds of the flapping wings, Asuka realized the identity of their attacker.

“He’s here…… The Black Gryphon!”

{“That’s not all! There’s another in front of us!”}

Asuka hurriedly focused her eyes on the target that approached from the front. The figure of a person wearing a robe with the “混”character had just jumped out from the shadows of a tall chimney. Although the appearance couldn’t be seen due the long robes that covered the body up to the head, it was definitely the Demon Lord of Confusion.

Almathea, who had accelerated not too long ago, judged that the distance between them would be too close to start her deceleration for making a turn; hence, she made the decision to charge straight into the path of the figure that wore the robe with the “混”character. And to prepare for the collision, she stepped up on the speed. The Demon Lord of Confusion parted his lips in a smile from under the folds of the hooded robe as he leap aside to give way to them. At the same time, he used his hands to release a hot wave of heat towards them while laughing loudly.

(''Ku……It’s not possible to dodge…!'')

With them galloping at full speed, an attack from the back would be impossible to dodge.

Graiya who had been launching his attack from above had also aimed for that opportunity to spit another wave of heat at them.

「GEYAAAAaaaa！！！」

Simultaneously, Graiya gave a loud cry as he fired his intense attack with exhilaration; consequently, the two balls of intense flames had shot towards the two running figures.

The seven houses in the area below them had completely been vaporized and the ground was also bombarded into the air, resulting in a reddish smoke that rose from the ground which was not unlike a volcanic crater at this point.

It was undoubtedly a direct hit.

The Demon Lord of Confusion leap into the sky to give two spins of triumph while the “混”character fluttered in the wind.

Landing on the back of Graiya after his complete somersaults, he gave a triumphant laugh.

“Fufu, hey, young urn, your technique in cornering others was a job well-done. The angle of the attacks and the way you chased them was really one of a kind too.”

“…… Being called a young urn by that kind of voice sure doesn’t sit well with me.”

Graiya retorted as he gave a harrumph in displeasure.<ref>[magrefnotes: Demon Lord of Confusion is a very old demon that existed during the time of Sun Wu Kong… Graiya would be a young urn in comparison]</ref>

But Graiya’s words were not wrong as well.

The voice of Demon Lord of Confusion at this point was far from the voice of an ape spirit but was the voice of a young girl that was as crisp as the chimes of silver bells. Being called a young urn by this sort of voice would surely be an insult that made his anger justifiable.

Giving his neck a twist<ref>[magrefnotes: I’m not sure how to describe this twist of the neck action. Have you seen the action of people making the cracking sound of their necks as they turn it left and right very quickly just to relief the aches? It’s something like that…suggestions for the description of this action would be appreciated]</ref> in his discomfort, Graiya spread his wings to take to the skies.

“I heard that this is the person who made Aura retreat the other time and I didn’t expect her to be this fragile to be so easily done in with just some low-end strategy. It seems like I’ve given it too much thought.”

“—No? I think you might have underestimated her?”

Demon Lord of Confusion left those words to Graiya before jumping off with a despicable fit of laughter.

Following that, a sudden attack from Almathea who streaked pass in an intense lightning bolt narrowly missed his wing.

“Nu?!”

“Ku… It was dodged……”

{“It just shows that you haven’t aimed properly, my master. Please do reflect upon your actions.”}

Almathea had stated it plainly but it carried a hint of blame in her advice to Asuka as she leapt to the adjacent roof. On the other hand, Asuka had pouted her lips in defiance.

However, this leisurely conversation was not joined by Graiya, whose wing had narrowly survived the attack and was unable to bring himself to take things at that leisurely pace; hence, Graiya turned his angry stare towards Asuka and Almathea.

“You are actually not hurt from that firepower……?”

“Mhm. Mhm. Mah, I’ve guessed that this would happen already. That level of attack would only be deflected by that mountain goat I guess……. Fu Fu, you’d better tighten your belt my young urn. Although I’m not clear on the full potential of that young lady, I would say that the defense of that mountain goat is definitely a Ten out of Ten. To say that the Greek Gods existence is all due to the accomplishments of that Mountain goat might not be an exaggeration too. She’s also quite good at developing talented individuals.”

The Demon Lord of Confusion gave a fair piece of warning to Graiya that contained much profound meaning between the lines.

And if he were to start feeling afraid from merely hearing the mention of the Greek Gods involvement, it would have been an insult to the title of the Gryphons.

The black body started to tremble and Graiya gave an angry roar.

“The Mountain Goat Divine Beast that belongs to the Greek mythologies…… I see. So she’s Almathea from the constellation of Capricorn! To be able to meet an enemy of a celestial beast status in this [City of Brilliant Flames] sure is an honor! Please allow me to unravel your genome to be incorporated into my flesh and blood!”<ref>[magrefnotes: I will say once more that Graiya speaks in old language, so his “I”, “me”, “You” are all different...... but I’ve not been able to capture them in the translations.]</ref>

The curved talons of the eagle and the hind legs of the lion started to tremble violently as they underwent a transformation to form the wrists of a Dragon.

The [Genome Tree] carved upon Graiya’s chest gave off a strange sinister light that constantly changed in its radiance. The dual wings divided into four and was constructed to take on a different shape. Graiya had transformed into a Black Dragon and a red glint could be seen shining from the huge eyes of his, which he had focused upon Asuka and Almathea, who stood before him, to release a ray of light.

{“We will be taking off immediately! Please hold tight!”}

“I… Got it!”

Asuka grabbed the reins while hugging the back of Almathea tightly. Graiya, who had just completed his transformation into a Black Dragon, emitted a ray which was much different in radiance from the previous heat attacks, and it struck the corridor. The corridor that had been struck by the direct ray was not destroyed but was blanketed with an eerie silence. Following that was a dramatic change in the environment.

The red bricks that paved the corridors were instantly transformed into grey rock.

“Gift of Petrification……!?”

Almathea squinted her eyes to scrutinize the body appearance from its head to the tail.

{“The Eye of Petrification that is possessed by the Cockatrice<ref>[magrefnotes: translating the ch book’s Note: A cockatrice is a cross between a chicken and a snake. Head of a chicken, body that has two pairs of wings like a dragon, and a tail like that of a snake, without feathers, but covered in scales. It is said that they hatch from chicken eggs and their gaze is fatal. They must hatch from their incubation on the day when the Star of Sirius is high in the skies, and be fertilized by a seven year old cock. This sort of egg would be easy to differentiate. They wouldn’t be of the normal oval shaped egg but take on a spherical shape that has no shell. Covered by a thick layer of skin, this egg must be incubated by a toad to hatch.]</ref>. Although I don’t know what kind of Gift he holds, but it seems like he’s able to use the Gifts of other Species…… Mhm. This is just as well.”}

“Eh?”

{“This is great news, my Master. As a form of accumulating experience, this is one of the best teaching materials that can be prepared for you. If I were to suggest the way to go about this, try to bait him into showing all his abilities in the battle and counter all of them. When you succeed, you will definitely become an outstanding Eudemon-Exterminator!”}

“Wha….No. It isn’t the time to talk about these kind of things right?! Moreover, there are also other enemies—“

“Fuahahahaha! It’s just like you said, my young ladies!”

The cute voice that did not seem to match the despicable style of laughing floated over to them as the figure with the “混”character soared across the night skies.

Moving at a speed faster than Almathea’s galloping speed and leaving afterimages in his tracks, he had inserted himself between the two of them in a flash and he followed it up with a thrust of a fist with that petite girl-like body to strike towards Asuka.

Asuka’s physical body was no different from an ordinary girl.

At this speed and distance, if the strike were to land, her bones would definitely be shattered.

To prevent that from happening, a Pumpkin Head dressed in rags intervened between the two of them.

“Ara, let’s stop this here!”

Appearing from the Pumpkin colored Gift Card were seven lighted lamps that moved to attack the Demon Lord of Confusion.

Being hit by the sneak attack, Demon Lord of Confusion used the head of Almathea as his spring board to make a somersault in mid-air. But that was still insufficient to get him away from the attack and his long robes were burnt away.

“……Yaho?”

Jack was so surprised that his eyes quivered in their sockets, and the Demon Lord of Confusion did not let that opportunity pass him.

Adjusting his form in mid-air and pulling away some distance from them, he started to laugh cheerfully.

Even Asuka, who had been narrowly attacked a moment ago, couldn’t help but to draw a sharp breath after witnessing the appearance of the Demon Lord of Confusion.

“……This…… What joke are you trying to pull, Sandra-sama?”

She asked with that quivering voice of hers. But that didn’t mean that Asuka had not guessed the reason, and it was just that she wanted to repress those worst case imaginary scenarios that she had by muttering those words.

The one who appeared from under the covers of the “混”character— the one with red hair and donned with golden accessories, the girl who wore the specially tailored clothes that had the emblem of the [Salamandra]’s Fire Dragon.

She was none other than the leader of [Salamandra], Sandra Doltrake.

“Yahoho……Could… Could it be that you have used a transformation technique to appear like Sandra-sama……?”

“Oi, Oi. Are you blind or what? Is there no eyeballs in those sockets of yours, pumpkin head—Ah ah, you really don’t have any eyeballs! But even if you use those hollow eyes of yours to see, you should also recognize immediately whose body and spiritual power it belongs to right? I’m the youngest and least honored girl, who has been given the most unfortunate fate of the world, to take the position as a [Floor Master]! The new leader of [Salamandra]—Sandra-sama!”

Giving a fierce smile that didn’t seem to be the usual Sandra, the Demon Lord of Confusion removed his hairpins. Rather than calling that action as one that was feminine, it was more accurate to describe it as the bold action of a warrior drawing his sword.

This wasn’t just a manipulation of the mind. Her body was now injected with an entirely different soul. And anyone could have been sure about that.

The hollowed eye sockets of Jack was lit with a silent anger, but he managed to ask calmly.

“Possession of an opponent…… Demon Lord of Confusion, is that your Game?”

“Fufu, well, you are close but you’ve not hit the bull’s eye.”

“……stop beating around the bush. No matter how it is, Sandra-sama is still the [Floor Master]. A normal Gift would never be able to forcefully take over her body—You have used it right? The [Authority of Host Master]!”

The suppressed anger had finally leaked out and Jack’s words were rude near the end.

Standing akimbo, the Demon Lord of Confusion then retrieved the banner of the “混”character from his Gift Card to raise it while making his declaration.

“You’ve quite a good eye on that, but there’s an unfortunate piece of news for you guys. The one who can participate in the Game of this ‘Great Me’ here is only limited to one! Currently the participant is only Sandra ojou-chan alone! Furthermore, the most problematic thing is that the one who can read the [Geass Roll] is also Sandra ojou-chan, herself!”

“What did you say?!”

That’s absurd, Asuka voiced it loudly. That was something that couldn’t even be called a Game. But the reality was that there was nothing that could be called a [Geass Roll] being held in the hands of the Demon Lord of Confusion.

The Demon Lord of Confusion gave a fierce smile as he scratched his hair as he looked down up on the three individuals before him.

“It’s just great that this young girl is so lonely. Although she really wanted to depend on her family, she was unable to do so. Although she wanted the trust of her comrades, she was unable to get the trust. And then to be betrayed by the two whom she had thought of as her important friends, abandoned…… Fufu, His Highness and Rin ojou-chan were really overboard with that! Having fulfilled these conditions, it was just simple for this ‘Great Me’ to use the [Authority of Host Master]! The pitiful soul that have been forced to carry the burden of all these confusions in reality— have already been devoured by me, the Demon Lord of Confusion!”

The Demon Lord of Confusion flapped the banner around while laughing to the point of having stitches where he couldn’t help clutching his sides.

Having heard the entire speech, Asuka’s fist had begun to tremble from the anger that coursed through her.

……To prevent any misunderstanding, it might be good to make this clear now– Asuka and Sandra had no deep connections or relations with each other. It was just the level of being acquaintances who greeted each other when they met a few times.

However, if what the Demon Lord of Confusion said was true, the loneliness that Sandra felt would have been the same as that which Asuka once had. Or even of a higher degree of it. Even so, Sandra had never allowed herself to present such a side to her and had stood before everyone else as the [Floor Master].

That was her stubbornness, her pride and the entirety of her courage. Asuka could never forgive the Demon Lord before her who despicably laughed while trampling over these attributes under foot.

Taking out her Gift card, Asuka took a step forward

But surprisingly, Jack stopped her with his right hand.

“Asuka-san…… I understand your feelings. But for this…… just leave it to me, Jack to deal with him.”

The pumpkin head was covered with flames of anger as it continued to bobble as he requested for Asuka to step back.

“Jack……”

Asuka also knew better than to insist on it as she took a step back.

—It was well known that Jack loved kids. A Demon who loved children and was loved by them in return. It was needless to say that the person who was fuming the most would be this Pumpkin Gentleman.

The hollowed out eyes were lighted with a boiling anger and Jack posed a question like the last attempt at negotiation:
“Demon Lord of Confusion…… You have trampled upon the pure soul of a child. Don’t you even feel a slightest bit of remorse or reprimand from your conscience?”

In regard to that question, Demon Lord of Confusion wiped off his smile to reply angrily:

“The reprimands of the conscience? Ha, what a huge misunderstanding you have there! The one who forced this young lady to this state was never the ‘Great Me’! But it was the people of this Confusing world that had forced her to that dead end! And you still dare to question the conscience of the ‘Great Me’?<ref>[magrefnotes: ch version calls it 本大爷 which means your great grandfather in direct translation. It’s just like the insult of saying you are the parent and talking down to a child, being greater and such. I’m sure the jap version would have been different but in the meantime, I will just translate it to the ‘Great Me’.]</ref> What a fine joke you have there!”

Demon Lord of Confusion threw the banner with the “混”character over his shoulders and transformed it into his new battle equipments.

The golden accessories and the red outfit were dyed black and the “混”character appeared upon the chest and back.

“The ‘Great Me’ will always follow the path of Evil! Demon Lords are the opposing existences of Law and Order. We are the scourge born to the world! Hence those who are born Saints or Demon Lords are different from those rogues of Kouryuu and the other small fries! It is to ensure the progress of the world in the correct direction that the absolute evil is needed to balance the scales in the world! The ‘Great Me’ takes pride in this character of “混”! Being a member of the ones who carry the burden as the scourge of the world, I refuse to see living my life by my motto as anything disgraceful!!”

There is nothing to be ashamed in my life—that was the roar from the Demon Lord of Confusion. He then stared at Asuka and the others while emitting a fiery aura around himself that flowed from the Dragon Horns of Sandra.

It was then that Asuka realized that she had been underestimating the enemy before her.

[''This enemy……is also a Demon Lord!'']

The Shinigami Pest who swore to take revenge on the Sun.

Leticia who had been pushed to the point of despair by her comrades and resorted to committing a massacre.

Similar to the both of them, they were all people who had understood the evilness of their acts when they abused their Authority to become a tyrant. Betting their souls and everything of their existence to formulate the Rules(Game Rules), possessing a power to force the world to obey the rules and becoming the King to awaken others to the cruel reality.

“…… ‘follow the path of Evil’. Is that your entirety and source of spiritual attainment?”

“That’s right. A Demon Lord is to be determined and unshakeable in his belief. And that will be the Oudou<ref>[magrefnotes: Oudou- Path of the King Thanks to unrail, on wordpress. King can also be synonymous to Lords in this novel…. That’s why I’ve been having trouble with the Demon King/Lord of Confusion… um maybe it’s the confusion part as well… oh well :p]</ref> that I, the King of Confusion will always uphold till the day of judgement.”

Hearing that reply, Jack’s spiritual status started to undergo a dramatic change.

“You have forced my hand!! Demon Lord of Confusion! You have done it before the banner of [Will-O'-Wisp]—the most sinful crime that you should not have—!”

Purgatory flames poured out of the Hollow Pumpkin head.

That was an agitated shout that was much more intense than an eruption from an active volcano.

For [Will-O'-Wisp] which has always functioned upon the motto of protecting young souls as a Guardian organization, this Demon Lord would be an enemy that necessitate a judgement.

"Burn away every single drop of spiritual power to completely overwhelm the enemy’s Oudou!”

“O’ Demon Lord of Confusion, accept this with everything you have! This is my Trial…… [Pumpkin the Crown]—!!!”

Following the eruption of Purgatory flames from the Crown of the Pumpkin, it exploded apart.

The fragments then transformed into shining and glowing pieces of parchment that scattered across the various corners in the Corridor of Displays.


'''<<Gift Game Name: Jack the Monster>>'''

'''·Participating Requirements:: '''

'''·A person who have killed or hurt a child before;: '''

'''·A person who used children to perform evil deeds.: '''

'''·Participant: Demon Lord of Confusion ( Permitted to kill anyone who obstructs the Game): '''

'''·Game Leader: Jack the Ripper: '''

'''·Winning Conditions:: '''

*'''Defeat the Host- [Pumpkin the Crown];

*'''Unravel the mystery behind ‘Jack’ by understanding the historical events.

'''·Defeat Conditions:: '''

*'''Participant is killed by the Game Leader and hence being defeated;: '''

*'''When the Game leader exposes part of his true identity, the Participants will lose their strength till the point of being defeated.

'''Oath: The legality of this Trial is assured as long as it is implemented on a participant who has fulfilled the Participating Requirements.'''


 “[St. Peter] Stamp''" 

As Jack scattered the glowing pieces of parchment, the expressions of everyone present were distorted in consternation.

“Jack…… can use the [Authority of Host Master]?!”

Asuka’s surprise was only natural. For the [Authority of Host Master] mentioned here is a powerful authority of enforcement that surpasses any Gift bestowed by the Gods. In addition, it is the symbol of a Demon Lord that allows the unreasonable demand of others to participate in a Game.

Standing in the centre of the raging Purgatory Flames that had flowed out from the Pumpkin head, Jack finally took on the figure of a human. A scarlet leather jacket and messy blond hair that looked like that of a wild beast.

A blood stained blade was held in a backhand grip while his eyes were filled with a murderous intent sufficient to kill with just the focus of the gaze.

“……Ugh!”

That was no longer the Jack she knew. This was definitely not the same Pumpkin Gentleman who would give a cheerful laugh whenever and wherever he goes to.

Seemingly like the crazy killer as recorded in the [Geass Roll], his gaze was so sharp that they would have pierced the depths of an abyss. Even Asuka who had been born in the Showa era had heard of that name.

“Jack the Ripper”——The serial killer in the year of 1888 who shocked the whole of England.

But no one knew of the ending to that story right?

There was no way it could have been known.

—This crazy killer had also committed a similar heinous crime in the distant past, or even a massacre that was far worse than what was mentioned earlier. No one knows of his lies to a Saint, and having obtained this second chance at life.

And no one would have known what kind of causation might have linked them to be called by the same name.

“It’s time for a’ killing… Let’s dance, O’ Demon Lord of Confusion—!”

Jack’s shout was filled with anger and murderous intent.

Forming a swirling fire from beneath the heels of his leather boots to construct a spring, Jack instantly leapt towards the open chest of the Demon Lord of Confusion

And plunged the blood stained blade towards the chest of the Demon Lord of Confusion.

===Part 2===

—[Kouen, City of Brilliant Flames] The practice area in front of the Palace Third Right Wing.

The [Genome Tree] that started the transformation process gave off a bright dazzling light that surrounded Yō’s legs. The tips of the footgear were as sharp as the protruding claws of a wild beast while the materialized armor seemed to be adorned with the fur of a Gryphon.

Being equipped with the new equipment that was created through the mimicking of Eudemon abilities, Yō took to the skies.

The punch that she had shot into an empty spot had suddenly resulted in a spray of blood.

“……What?”

Maxwell gave a surprised mutter as he appeared above Willa’s head. The strike that Yō had thrown at the empty spot had been deeply buried into the back of Maxwell’s waist.

(''This works!'')

The strike that landed successfully had released the tension that Yō had been feeling up till then.

On the other hand, Maxwell was staring at Yō in a daze due to the unexpected sneak attack that had took him by surprise. It was supposedly impossible for anyone to come between the fight of Willa and Maxwell who were moving instantaneously. But Yō’s strike had made contact to his body and shook him to the core causing him a fatal injury that he had never experienced before.

Maxwell quickly followed Willa’s movements to perform another dimensional leap and when he materialized in the empty spot—

“—this isn’t right.”

Maxwell tried to change his line of thought for it was a little different from the sequence of events. Following up with an attack after his materialization is supposedly impossible or that should have been the case—

For at the same time that Maxwell materialized from in that empty spot, he had been struck by the attack from Yō.

“Willa!”

“Got it!”

They shouted to each other as they begin to follow up their attacks on Maxwell. Drawing out a hand crafted staff, Willa thrust the sharp tip towards Maxwell’s abdomen while channelling the [Ignis Fatuus] from within.

Using the claws and blades from her equipped armor and wings, Yō ripped through the clothes and flesh of Maxwell’s neck.

Beheaded and incinerated by the Azure flames, the red and blue colored jacket and his internal organs had been incinerated instantly and disappeared with the rise of the pillar of fire.

Yō hugged Willa while staying aloft in the air, not moving her eyes at the pile that was his remains for even a moment.

—we won?

Though she had just asked herself that question, she also shook her head to answer it for herself.

“Willa. This might just be out of our calculations.”

“I agree…… it’s quite a problem. I didn’t expect for him to become that strong.”

There was a tinge of anxiety in their voices but this was only understandable.

Maxwell was supposed to be beheaded and have his ashes dispersed by the pillar of fire that incinerated him. But he now stood within the pillar of fire leisurely as the burnt head and other parts of his body started to reattach themselves.

“According to what others have said, I thought that he’s supposed to be vulnerable to physical attacks and be defeated in that way……but if that last move of ours were to be ineffective, there’s no way for us to beat him at this point.”

“Mhm. It’s a headache. It really is a headache-inducing problem.”

The two of them were very calm on the exterior due to their personalities but internally, they were very anxious.

If it were the case of a specific method to defeat him just like those of the God-slaying methods, they were not well-versed on the topic to expose Maxwell’s spiritual source. Whether the two of them were enough to hold out against him with their current firepower was also another problem.

Continuing the fight in this manner would just be an uphill battle that would gradually become worse for them and just when anxiety was beginning to take hold of their hearts…

The figure of Maxwell disappeared.

“Nu, I won’t let you succeed!”

Yō tossed Willa into the air while kicking the right hand of Maxwell that attacked from below. Using the sparkling whirlwind to negate the blizzard released by Maxwell’s left hand, Yō flew higher into the air to pull away from him.

“Willa! Tactical retreat for now! Bring me along with your teleportation!”

“That, That can’t be done.”

“Hah?!”

“If I want to bring a live person along with me in the dimensional leap, you would die if I close off the doorway.”<ref>[magrefnotes: portal needs to be linked from hell to real world. If doorway is closed to open a new one, live person dies.]</ref>

Yō was speechless at that reply.

She did not expect to learn of that fact only at this important juncture. Having no other plans, Yō could only dodge the continuous attacks, which came from Maxwell who chained his dimensional leaps, while thinking up another battle strategy.<ref>[magrefnotes: Well, chained attacks like combo attacks in games….loop cast? :X]</ref>

On the other hand, Maxwell was already starting to see through the Gift that Yō was using to continuously dodge his attacks.

(''This little girl can perfectly deal with my dimensional leaps and keep up a defensive battle. This…… I see. It’s the same Gift as that guy!'')

It was something that happened three years ago when Maxwell had happily appeared before Willa to pick her up, but that man had used the same power to push him into a tight spot.

Maxwell had been brimming with confidence when he entered Little Garden but having been defeated by that real and overwhelming power of that man, he could only run away then.

“Previously, it was the tactical retreat after being confronted with an unknown power yet……Hoho, but I’ve now guessed the workings of it. This time, I will be sure to see the workings of this Gift completely!”

Seeming like an attempt to put some distance between them, he performed a dimensional leap to the back where he dispelled the endless emissions of flames and snow from his hands. For the Demon Maxwell who controlled heat, flames and snow were far from his true powers.

Compressing and extracting the heat to use it as energy. That is the sort of idea that made the foundation of ‘Maxwell Demon’’s existence.

“With just me alone, I’m not that strong a Demon Lord; hence to fill that weakness of mine, I’ve had someone create this thing for me— Summon, Coppelia<ref>[ magrefnotes: coppelia, a comic ballet originally choreographed by Arthur Saint-Léon to the music of Léo Delibes, with libretto by Charles Nuitter. According to wikipedia: Coppélia concerns an inventor, Dr Coppelius, who has made a life-size dancing doll. It is so lifelike that Franz, a guy, becomes infatuated with it and sets aside his true heart's desire, Swanhilde. The inventor is an eccentric person who wants to bring his creation to life with a live sacrifice---Franz, the convenient person who trespassed. Swanhilde wanders in and discovers the plan, pretending to be a ‘live’ Coppelia to rescue Franz as she activates all the other mechanical dolls. Whole incident was then settled by $$ which leaves the eccentric inventor placated.]</ref> Sister!”

<nowiki>*Pak*</nowiki> With the snap of his fingers, a spiral shaped [Astral Gate] opened.

Just like the summoning with the Titans, the practice grounds were awash with the violent eddies of heat and sleet while many girl-like dolls appeared amidst the storm to surround Yō and Willa.

The dolls, which were modeled after females while possessing transparent pupils and platinum white hair, were continuously summoned to the practice grounds.

Though they were lined up neatly, their movements were exhibited much dexterity and did not seem to belong to dolls as they lifted the hems of their skirts in a curtsey. Although their eyes were lifeless, the skin of the dolls were flushed and seemed to have the heat of blood flowing within them.<ref>[magrefnotes: when described as hot and flushed, it is the sign of a person having performed much physical activities and in danger of dehydration… but this case only flushed to mean the coloration of the skin being a reddish tinge.]</ref>

“Co…..Coppelia……”

“Their appearances are quite appealing right? These are the results of a certain [Third kind of Perpetual Motion Machine] that was sealed by someone three years ago. Feeling that it’s a waste to leave it sealed up, I’ve gotten others to help mass produce them. Although they are still in the prototype stages, they are still valuable experiment materials—- so let’s get this going and have a dance, [Coppelia Sister]s!”

Maxwell gave his command.

The summoned platinum white haired dolls rushed towards Yō and Willa in a wave as they waved their wicked looking blades while stepping lightly in a dance like footwork while the various blades hidden on their bodies were flashing out in succession.

While dodging the blades hidden between their fingernails, wrists, elbows and hems of their skirts, Yō also launched her own kicks at them which easily shattered the dolls with the enhanced strength from the collective genes of the Eudemons.

(''Individually, they weren’t strong, but their numbers are great!'')

And the worst part was their lithe and rapid movements.

Willa was engaged in her teleportation guerrilla tactics but melee has never been her speciality and her dodging movements were awkward with the lack of practice. It was just the girlish action of jumping back in panic while releasing a handful of Azure flames in retaliation.

Even so, the two of them were barely managing to meet the onslaught of the dolls. Although they were outnumbered, the difference between their strengths were levels apart. Willa and Yō kept up a constant pace of destroying the dolls with the respective firepower of Azure flames and sparkling winds.

However, the rate of summoning is clearly much faster than their rate of destruction.

In the time that they took to destroy twenty dolls, thirty more had already been summoned.

“We will be overwhelmed by the numbers if this continues……Willa!”

“Wha,What?”

“I will be the decoy! Take this time to use your biggest firepower to blow up this practice grounds, okay?”

The bold battle strategy caused Willa to widen her eyes.

The soldiers who were battling in the vicinity had also chorused with, “What did you say?!”, “Don’t Joke around!” and “Oi! What kind of joke is that?!”, as they piled comments of displeasure one upon another in protest. However, they were all ignored by the two.

Willa understood that Yō had the ‘Fire Rat’ leather lamellar armor to protect herself. Realizing that this was a strategy that had taken the backup defense system into account, Willa nodded her head in agreement.

“……Ten sec…No. Just get me five seconds to be readied!”

“Got it!”

The [Genome Tree] shone blindingly as it constructed more blades of higher durability. The agility of Yō’s reactions as she charged towards the main bulk of the dolls had also increased.

Using a sparkling wall of wind to deflect the dolls that pounced over from all directions, while effectively dismembering those that managed to pass through the defense. She then prioritized on destroying the dolls that were summoned closest to her without allowing them to make a single move.

Be it from above or below, left or right and all corners of the directions in addition to the dimensional leaps that can be chained, Yō unleashed her blades to mow down her enemies without a blind spot within her reach.

(''It’s just as I thought! This reaction time cannot be the result of responding with the five senses! She clearly……knows what will happen in the next second!'')

Maxwell who was watching over the battle from above had already seen through the Gift that she wielded. In the situation where all her opponents were surrounding her, moving in response to the information received from the five senses would have been much more restrictive.

(''I’m afraid that the Gift she’s using might actually be the power of premonition! And it should be a continuous casting type that can be used in a limited radius! For the sneak attacks from behind to be noticed, it shows that she’s using her senses and hearing to obtain information a few seconds in advance!'')

Then, how many times can she cast it in a chain? How many seconds would be the limit of her premonition?

To discover the answers to those questions, Maxwell summoned yet another fifty dolls.

Within the five seconds before Willa started the summoning of a large scale [Ignis Fatuus],—at the third second, the equipment on Yō’s legs were swapped out with the sparkling armor of the Pegasus.

“Yaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa—!”

Yō roared with all her might as she used her power to release a huge sparkling whirlwind. The reinforced sparkling whirlwind became an iron wall that protected the two of them from the attacks that came from all directions.

But understanding the basis of that action, Maxwell started to smile.

(''I’ve seen though the trick! Three seconds—That’s her limit!'')

The [Coppelia Sisters] that he had invested as the fighting force had totaled a hundred and twenty-two.

But with that sacrifice, Maxwell was able to fully grasp the ability of Yō. This young Demon Lord having been humiliated three years ago had now learnt to be humble and calm when analyzing the abilities of the enemy.

(''At the instance when the [Ignis Fatuus] of Willa’s summoning ends, I can summon twice the number of the fighting force. And when it becomes a confusion in the battle grounds, I will get rid of that girl when she reaches her time limit! So go ahead, summon the [Ignis Fatuus]! O’Bride of the Azure Flames!'')

Having meticulously plotted the factors for the setting of his stage, Maxwell took off his jacket while allowing himself to be intoxicated in the thoughts of victory.

Willa raised her hand crafted staff up high as she opened the portal.

“Summon, [Ignis Fatuus]—!”

An Azure wind picked up above the ground.

The searing heat caused temperatures in the region to sky rocket and it incinerated all the [Coppelia Sisters], which surrounded Yō and Willa, to crisp as it shot up into the sky. During this time, Maxwell retrieved a [Geass Roll] that shone with a dark light in preparation for his next move.

(''Willa……I can finally get you to join my Gift Game of courtship!'')

Shortly after, the blaze had diminished in intensity and the jet-black charred surface of the Practice Grounds started to be visible.

As the heat rose from the ground, the moisture from the evaporated grounds made it difficult to make out any figures within the vapor, obscuring the both of them from view.

Maxwell had a face full of trepidation and happiness as he observed the scene.

But no matter how long he waited, the two figures never appeared on the grounds.

“……Willa?”

Maxwell’s mouth was hanging agape as he looked down upon the Practice Grounds.

After the vapor had dissipated, his beloved person did not appear.

His arms hung down lifelessly as he stood in mid-air in a daze.

The current Maxwell was full of openings to be exploited and this is not a metaphoric expression. Even the soldiers would be able to behead him in this current state.

From being intoxicated to a state of daze, and regaining his bearings once more, Maxwell crushed the [Geass Roll] in his hands.

“Willa……Aaaaaaaah, WILLA! Willa, Willa, Willaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhh! UUuuAAAAAAAAAAAAA leeeaaaaaaaaaaa! URIRAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAaaaaaa! Where have you goneeeeeeaaaahhhhh!”

After three years of rumination, the [Geass Roll] that he had injected all his feelings of love had been totally ignored. Using both his hands to grab his hair in frustration, Maxwell gave an unworldly roar.

The echoes of the roar continued to reverberate in the Palace for a full three minutes.

Abruptly stopping the shouts and returning to his calm self, Maxwell coolly shrugged his shoulders.

“—Mah, this sort of thing is also possible. I guess I will just listen to the next instruction from the “Tactician(Game maker)”-sama. Hoho, what a shy bride she is.”

Maxwell Demon Lord threw his jacket over his shoulders and disappeared.

On the other hand, Yō and Willa had flown to the blind spot of their enemy, hiding in the Forth Right Wing of the Palace. After Yō, who wore the ‘Fire Rat’ leather lamellar armor, had confirmed the disappearance of Maxwell’s presence, she then let out a sigh of relief.

[[Image:Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo_v07_135.PNG|thumb]]

“It’s over now. Come, it’s okay now, Willa.”

“……Sniff, Uu…..”

Willa started to sob in the embrace of Yō’s arms.

Somewhat troubled by the turn of events, Yō stroked the head of Willa while thinking in admiration ‘Uwa~Though she’s obviously petite in size, her huge racks are really surprising’, while feeling healed by the sensation of those ample breasts.

“Sniff… Uu…It was really scary, really disgusting!”

“Mhm, yeah. That was really disgusting.”

Although Yō had never been a target of a stalker, she was able to empathize with that level of disgust. It was physiologically unacceptable.

“We must also rest and regroup. Moreover, it seems that he’s not interested in anything that does not concern Willa. So thank you for your hard work, let’s rest a bit for now.”

“Mhm Yō……Thank you.”

Willa dried her tears as she sat down.

Even though it couldn’t be called a victory, it was still a success in stalling the Demon Lord.

In regards to that achievement, Yō was confident.

[''The current me can now fight when matched against a Demon Lord. I’m no longer a burden in fights.'']

—But, just this once had already made her exhausted. If she were to continue fighting in this condition, she could only see an imminent defeat for herself.

Drawing out her Gift Card, Yō materialized a twig of the Water Tree to replenish her bodily fluids as she made preparations for the next battle.

===Part 3===

— [Kouen, City of Brilliant Flames], [Tablet of the Sea of Stars], Corridor of Displays.

Having ripped off his Pumpkin mask, he who transformed into [Jack the Ripper] had deeply plunged the dagger into the chest of the Demon Lord of Confusion. Sandra’s body was then stained by her blood as a result. Currently, he is no longer Jack the clown but a cold-blooded murderer. Since there isn’t any way to rescue her, he would not show any mercy even if his opponent were to be using Sandra’s body.

Jack’s dagger pierced into the chest of Sandra—

“—Don’t underestimate others, you newbie!!”

Suddenly feeling something amiss, Jack quickly retreated back to his previous spot.

Although it was still unconfirmed about what had just happened, the Demon Lord of Confusion must have used a certain spell. And the evidence was evident when the reeled scroll of “一事无成”<ref>[ magrefnotes:“一事无成”if you can’t see this due to the lack of computer program, it’s the Chinese characters which will be translated to [nothing is accomplished] and reasons for that can be futility of efforts/ no effort was made. My guess is that he should have died in that hit but it was negated.]</ref>was unfurled in the hands of the Demon Lord of Confusion.

Not doubting his proficiency in sensing a killer’s strike, Jack was confident that he had dodged the enemy’s technique.

(''But, that’s not a Gift for attacking!'')

Confirming that his body is fine, Jack launched into his second strike without a shred of hesitation. The Demon Lord of Confusion had to lean his upper torso backwards to dodge Jack’s dagger.

(''Damn it! This guy’s fast!'')

That speed had far exceeded the standards of normal. The dexterity of Jack’s Hissatsu waza was even able to surprise the Demon Lord of Confusion who had been able to make Izayoi have a run for his money.

Faced with such a strong foe that was out of his calculations, the Demon Lord of Confusion twitched the corners of his cute lips into a smile:

“You’re quite good yourself! To actually obtain an [Authority of Host Master] that have been signed by a Great Saint?! My, I really didn’t expect the real identity behind [Jack the Ripper] to be that of an executioner!”

“Yes. That’s right. And you, the criminal who snookered and devoured the young, shall meet your end! Right here, right now!”

The blood-stained dagger was engulfed in flames as it made a slashing movement to make a sweeping slice along an elongated vertical plane to cut the peak of the tower that the Demon Lord of Confusion had stood upon in an extended line. If that strike had landed, it would no doubt cause a fatal wound.

(''Tch! …..Reinforcing one’s own [Authority of Host Master] through revelations of the spiritual source?!'')

A Gift Game held in a duel format that metes out punishment to a particular sinner——Demon Lord of Confusion had deduced that to be the case.

—Although the [Authority of Host Master] is well known for its association with the Demon Lords, only some would know that the basis of its existence is actually the opposite.

A Trial for meting out justice to Criminals;

A Trial for proving one’s Devotion to a belief;

A Trial for welcoming new evolutionary Changes.

The forceful authorities that are made to bestow these Well-intentioned Trials—saying that is the real nature of the [Authority of Host Master] would not be a far cry at all.

Due to the guarantee of the Gods and or Religion that the Game abides by the rules and is of a well-intentioned purpose, Jack is able to be spared from the branding as a Demon Lord.

However, in the case that Jack hosts the Game out of his own selfish desires and not for the purpose of meeting out judgement to the sinner, he would immediately be branded with the mark of a Demon Lord and hunted down by the religion that assured his good behavior.

(''But, that’s not all! That guy’s actually able to induce a small scale [Paradigm Shift], which shows that his spiritual source is definitely not a weak or normal one!'')

The mystery surrounding the identity of the Game Leader had been used as the core of the Game and it simultaneously possessed rules to reinforce Jack’s power.

The coupling of the high dexterity from those flame springs and the dagger made a dangerous pair as it enabled Jack to instantaneously travel up to twice the speed of that capable by the Demon Lord of Confusion.

Even so, the Demon Lord of Confusion gave a relaxed laugh.

“This is interesting……!! It’s been a few hundred years since I’ve been warmly received by a Human’s Game! Ah,aah, let’s dance! Let’s dance together! But when the curtains fall, it will be sufficient to have only the ‘Great Me’ standing upon the stage!”

Responding to Sandra, the Dragon Horn emitted a glow. Raising his right hand above his head, the Demon Lord of Confusion created many a hundred large fireballs in the sky.

Although Sandra is young, she was definitely not a push-over. Her body had inherited the purest blood from the bloodlines of the Strongest Class. Just purely on firepower, her strength was one of the top few in the Five Digit Regions and it was now possessed by the old and experienced Demon Lord.

Bringing to bear many hundred fireballs that hung and almost covered the gloomy skies, the Demon Lord of Confusion roared:

“It’s now! Graiya! Take them!”

「GEYAAAAAaaa！！！」

Jack who had been chasing the Demon Lord of Confusion hurriedly turned to look behind him as Graiya glided in the air to come up from behind.

Graiya, with his abdomen lit with a glow of stored flames, and the Demon Lord of Confusion launched a pincer attack on Jack as one.

Seeing this, Asuka griped the reins as she shouted her command.

“Alma, protect Jack!”

Alma, who changed into a bolt of lightning, arrived under Jack before transforming once more into an Iron-clad fortress, and although the hot ray of Graiya and the many hundreds of large fireballs rained down upon it, the sturdy fortress constructed by Almathea continued to shield Asuka and Jack without being bulged.

Protected within the Adamantium fortress, Asuka gazed at the humanoid Jack while muttering in a doubtful and bewildered tone.

“Is this Jack’s…… true form?”

“……That’s right. Asuka-san, this form that is drenched in blood is my true form.”

The dagger soaked in fresh blood.

The bright red leather jacket that is used to hide the traces of blood.

A messy head of hair and the gaze that seemed to ooze with the murderous intent of a Shinigami.

All those characteristics effectively created the atmosphere unique to a serial killer.

“There’s a continuation to the legends of Jack the Pumpkin. The blood-stained criminal who had been granted a second life and the young demon who saved him—the fates of these two were supposed to be eliminated and erased……but a kind and generous Saint had given me a second chance to change my ways.”

Jack’s task is to protect the young and to search for and rescue souls that have been born from unnatural deaths. Having set his heart to turn over a new leaf, Jack had played the role of the Pumpkin clown and became the main character for Halloween.

And that’s how Jack, whose name had been synonymous to terror and monsters, had taken on the association to a clown to live on.

“…… But you know… The one we want to make an alliance with is Jack the Gentleman and definitely not a murderer. Am I right, Jack?”

“Yes. I know that. To have concealed my identity up till now, I offer my deepest apologies.”

“That’s right. Then after this, you’d better make sure to change back into that Pumpkin head. Otherwise, Lily and the others from the senior children group will be afraid of you.”

Giving a smile that seemed to blossom across her face like any normal day, Asuka raised her Gift Card.

Jack was stumped and was unable to say anything to that.

Even after knowing the past of the other, it would not change the fact that they were fighting as comrades in arms. And those were the words said by the honest gaze from Asuka.

“……Yahoho. Mhm. Of course. If I use this look to say ‘Trick or Treat’, children would surely be scared to the verge of tears. I guess I should just spare myself from those situations.”

“That’s right. The pumpkin head really looks many times better than the current you.”

Yahoho, Jack gave a laugh that was a much deeper tone than the usual.

He also seemed to be a little shy and it is definitely not an illusion.

“Okay……It’s our turn to do this, Alma! Let’s go beat those rude little baddies!”

{“Understood. My master.”}

Almathea reverted from her fortress form to her mountain goat form while Asuka retrieved four Gemstone orbs from her Gift Card which she then proceeded to inject with her Speech.

“ ‘Float like the Clouds, Shower like a hailstorm, and Rampage wildly like a bolt of thunder—

O’Mountain Goat who runs in the skies, I beseech thee to transform into a formless fortress to mete justice upon thy enemies.’

"'''''—Go, Almathea!'''''”<ref>[magrefnotes: it wasn’t bolded, just bolded it to show the incantation. +italic too. If you wonder why it is thunder and not lightning, it is an old saying… Pikachu is a lightning or thunder pokemon? THUNDER! My guess is that they have the same belief of thunder and lightning like the Chinese. Thunder Gods and all because the sound is scarier than the light, even though the light is the one that will make them charred and crispy.]</ref>

The words of Asuka had caused the gemstone orbs to have mock Divinities residing within them.

Her God’s bestowment (Speech) is a reinforcing Gift but if it were to be used in its current form, they would shatter instantly; hence, these four gemstone orbs were given to Almathea to crush between her teeth, where they would be absorbed as Gifts.

In an instant, the spiritual status of Almathea started to bloat enormously.

(''Asuka-san…… Finally she’s going to use that.'')

Almathea, who had just ingested the four Mock Divinities, started to release fierce sparks of electricity that ran along her woolly body and she gave a loud bellow. The Iron body had also started to melt from the heat and gradually turned into a fluid that seemed like Mercury.

Almathea—Her real identity is the Goddess of Harvest who nurtured the main God of the Greek mythologies. Her horn is able to bless fertile soils and bring forth much fruit for harvest, and her woolen hide is covered by a layer of Adamantium; hence, she is able to become the Strongest Shield of the Greek Gods that can defend from any attacks—[Shield of Aegis]<ref>[magrefnotes: notebyCNTL: Aegis is a divine shield of the Greek mythologies and half is said to be owned by Zeus while the other half is with Athena. Crafted by Hephaestus using the hide of a Divine Mountain Goat, it is the sturdiest Sheild that cannot be struck down by the lightning bolt of Zeus. Differences between the two shields are: Functions of Athena’s shield include: Symbol of feat, able to track, symbol of violence and war and the ability to petrify. Whereas the functions of Zeus’s shield: gathers the clouds, hold the ability to create dark clouds, with a wave, it can generate violent winds and when released into the skies, it will darken the skies and will only brighten once more when retrieved.]</ref>.

Jack had used the combination of Adamantium on Almathea to create a mock [Aegis Shield]. But the method to activate this Shield would require an indispensable Gift. And that would be the Divinity from the Heavens.

Like the clouds, hail and thunder that protects her master to mete justice upon the enemies.

[Shield of Aegis] is still a symbol of power for Zeus, God of the skies.

(''To make up for that shortcoming, Asuka-san had used the method of injecting Mock Divinity into those four orbs to be given to Almathea. And if this works……'')

Having her former Divinity returned to her, Almathea gave a loud bellow.

Stomping her hooves that ran with rivulets of energy that coursed throughout her body, she waited for the orders from her master.

{“Please give the next order, my master.”}

“The order’s been given already. Just like the clouds that float in the skies, the hail that rains down upon the lands and the thunder that strikes in a pronged fork—Almathea!”

The sound of an explosion came shortly as the air around her underwent a rapid thermal expansion.

Following the explosion, fresh blood had also spurted out from the chest of Graiya.

Almathea who had moved with a sonic boom had pierced Graiya’s chest like an arrow. The speed was completely incomparable to that of before and it could be said to be the epitome of a lightning fast strike that sparked as it struck its target.

“Gu, uh—!!”

As Graiya toppled backwards from the momentum of the horn that pierced his right chest, the two beasts fell in a straight line to crash through the structures within the Corridor of Displays and all the way into the Commercial Districts, causing them to collapse along the way.

However, this opportunity was not let up by the Demon Lord of Confusion as he immediately launched a fireball towards Asuka who stood without her usual protectors.

“You’re full of loopholes, ojou-chan!”

“Ara, A lady’s defense is really sturdy you know?”<ref>[magrefnotes: would have translated it as virgin girl but I guess Asuka wouldn’t be that vulgar…. Oh you get what they mean after seeing this right? If you don’t, it’s okay as well, um you will know about these stuff later in life… maybe…]</ref>

— <nowiki>*Hing Ling*</nowiki> The sound of the flute that had suddenly appeared in Asuka’s hands from nowhere resonated in the air. Perhaps it was a customized version of a flute for a simple movement of the wrist had already been able to generate the sound from the flute.

But the problem was not with that movement.

Seeming to have heard this sound, Almathea had traveled at light speed to protect Asuka.

(''Guh, that’s fast!'')

Coming down like a torrential rain of scatter shots, she had transformed into an Iron Wall of defense. As for Graiya, who had been knocked away with her just a little while earlier, he was still kneeling over the rubble as he gripped the right of his chest to staunch the flow of blood. It really is an incredible speed.

(''Tch! This girl also possess some problematic tricks as well huh……?'')

The Demon Lord of Confusion had a cunning glint in his eyes, which was really unimaginable to have come from a young girl, as he assessed the situation.

Although Jack was said to be a Sixth Digit person, he was in the possession of an [Authority of Host Master] and in addition to that was Asuka who controlled The Fortress—Almathea. Graiya had also been severely injured and the enemies were still holding back on their hidden moves.

The situation sure is bleak.

He gave a shrug. “Although it is a pity, but I guess it’s about time. FuFu, it’s time for us to take our leaves.”

“…… Are you trying to run? As long as my [Authority of Host Master] is still activated, you will never be able to escape out of [Kouen City].”

Jack raised his dagger while lowering his hips into a crouch.

But the Demon Lord of Confusion only gave a leisurely smile as he retrieved another reel of scroll<ref>[magrefnotes: like the Naruto one… hmmm is that called reel of scroll or scroll reel?]</ref>.

“What~’s the matter?! It’s just for us to regroup a little. Well, during that time, you will just have to make do with playing with the Titans!”

He unreeled the scroll and some Chinese characters floated from the surface.

虚度光阴—The curse that stops the sense of time within the radius of the caster.

Up to the point where their vision started to become a monochrome, Asuka and Jack were able to grasp the situation but it was only up to that point for the figure of the Demon Lord of Confusion had suddenly disappeared before their eyes.

“You must be joking? He really disappeared!”

{“Although it’s just for a moment, I’m sure that the characters of 虚度光阴 had appeared. I speculate that this must be the curse that controls the sense of time. And as long he has that card in his hand, we won’t be able to catch him”}

“But I’ve already activated the [Authority of Host Master] on him. If he attempts to flee the city—“

Just then, the sound of something collapsing from the outer wall section of the city echoed loudly.

The stationed troops along the City walls must have been breached.

Asuka and Jack gritted their teeth in frustration as they assessed the next step they should take.

“Let’s go. If the Demonified Titans were to swamp in the City would be wasted even if we were to win the Game.”

{“That’s right. But what makes me worried is Smith Jack. If he continues to battle, he would also fall prey to the curse of fatigue and lose his strength right?”}

“Oh, Oh this…… It’s nothing, don’t worry! Due to a lot of reasons, this curse will not have any effect on me!”

{“Hm? Oh is that so? Then let’s take action before it’s too late.”}

Asuka rode upon Almathea, who had changed back to her mountain goat form, as they hurried over to the breached Outer Walls.

But at this time, they should have noticed.

The Dragon Horn of the Dragon of the Sea of Stars that Sandra carries around had not once, been used by the Demon Lord of Confusion.

<noinclude>
===Translator's Notes===

<references/>

{{Mondaiji Nav|p1=7|p2=Chapter 3|n1=7|n2=Chapter 5}}
</noinclude>

Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo:Volume 7 Chapter 1

2014-10-11T12:18:11Z

Tidon: /* Chapter 1 */

==Chapter 1==

===Part 1===

———Kouen City Palace Headquarters – Third Right Wing.

It was around the time when the hazy moon rippled between the clouds. The pendant lamp that hung off the pavilion creaked in the night breeze, which enveloped the city in a warm airflow, disturbing the anxiety. Closely resembling dusk, Kouen City showed a truly beautiful landscape at night. The city was illuminated by all kinds of colored lamps, and cheerful ghosts and strange nocturnal creatures became rampant. The time when the moon rose up into the sky was Kouen City at its best. It would be about time for drinks at the bar. However, for this night, it was different.

The goblins running rampant in the city quietly retreated, and the candle lamps around the main road were blown out as they rocked about in the night breeze. All of the residents, who sensed the nervous atmosphere, held their breath as they stayed inside their homes. Kouen City was a city in the northern side governed by Salamandra. Living at a five digit outer gate, they are sensitive to Little Garden’s natural disasters————————the presence of a demon lord.

Izayoi and His Highness’s battle which happened at dusk became a rumor that spread like wildfire in Kouen City, and became common knowledge. From the scale of that war, there were few who didn’t sense that there would be an attack by a demon lord in the near future. To protect their community, they had already begun to move. There were those who left the city after sensing danger. There were those who would hole up inside the headquarters until the battle with the demon lord was over. There were also those spirited ones who considered it a blessing to be able to hold up the head of a demon lord high. Those who wanted to test their power and make a name for themselves were all currently gathered in Salamandra’s palace headquarters in the third right wing.

Sandra and Pest lightly coughed and went up on stage in the conference room.

“From this moment on, we will be begin the meeting on the demon lord alliance————————the group called Ouroboros, and a way to deal with them.”

She declared in a dignified voice as her red hair swayed. Next to her was Pest, who up until recently was imprisoned, but she was released in exchange for information. It seemed there were voices of protest among Salamandra’s leaders, but in order to prepare for the attack, they needed as much information as they could get, which was how Sandra persuaded them. Also present were the communities that she selected.

Salamandra, which held the symbol of a fire dragon.
Will-O'-Wisp, which held the symbol of a blue flame.
Perseus, which held the symbol of the Gorgon’s head.
No Name, without a symbol.

The aforementioned communities were set up in the VIP seats. When the time comes to go against the demon lord alliance, Uroboros, they foresaw that the fight would happen at the main axis. Participating in the meeting on behalf of the No Names, Jin Russel, was talking to the pumpkin head sitting next to him, whose name was Jack.

“………What a crowd.”

“Yahoho! There’s more where this came from. If communities who were involved with the first generation Dragon Lord of the Stars and Seas join us, it would make us even stronger!”

Jack cheerfully bobbed his pumpkin head. Jin also replied with a wry smile.

Including the demons active in Kouen City and the six digit communities, their numbers exceeded twenty. They were active under the protection of Salamandra, and in emergency cases, they would send their main forces in terms with their contract. Among them were many who had experience in a demon lord’s gift game. Communities affiliated with Salamandra, including the five, six, and seven digit communities, totaled five hundred and twenty. Participants totaled over forty three thousand. Adding to this was a squadron of winged dragons and four thousand aerial fire dragons on standby. Although these numbers wasn’t even half of what they had in their heydays, for the 5 digit communities, it was all they could’ve asked for.

“Come to think of it, Salamandra’s ancestors, the Dragon Lord of the Stars and Seas, what were they like?”

“Who knows? When I came to the Little Garden, their name had already been shouted out, after all. Rumors say they are Taoist star spirits who fought with communities like Queen Halloween and the White Night King for sovereignty of the sun.”

“Taoist………star spirits?”

Jin tilted his head in surprise. He had heard that they were of the strongest class, but he imagined that they would be of the dragon type. Furthermore, when speaking of Taoism, one thinks of a group of gods comprised mainly with holy spirits and dragon type divine beasts. Not only does its influence include the twelve dragons of the celestial equator who govern the sun, but Taoism itself is full of holy spirits.

(Speaking of Taoist dragons, the yellow dragon clan is pretty famous. Is that from a different sect altogether?)

Rather, maybe they were aiming for a misread or camouflage with that. The name of the strongest species that was part of specific sects and groups of gods was well known so they rarely hid themselves.

“Hmm………maybe Izayoi-san would know something about this, but………”

“That’s it! That’s also been bothering me! I don’t see Izayoi-dono or Lady Asuka around, but should they not make their appearance in this meeting?”

“Y,Yes. It seems that everyone is making their own adjustments. ————————Ah, it’s starting.”

Jin pushed his thoughts about the Dragon Lord of the Stars and Seas to the recesses of his memory and focused his mind on the meeting. Jack also looked over to the two girls on the stage. On the stage, Sandra instructed Pest to talk about Uroboros.

“Black Percher. Please explain in detail about Uroboros, the community you were affiliated with.”

“………Alright.”

Sandra went as far as to call her by her demon lord title. That was probably an act of demonstrating her authority over a demon lord. Pest didn’t take kindly to this act, which was more like a warning, but she reasoned that this was how all defeated leaders are treated. Briefly looking at everyone’s faces, Pest took a breath and then————————let out a small sigh.

“About the Demon Lord Alliance………I have no objections to talking about Uroboros. But before that, I have one thing I need to say.”

The meeting room murmured in an disrespectful attitude. Jin and Jack were quickly overtaken by a bad feeling.

“S,She won’t say anything weird………will she?”

“Y,Yahoho! It’ll be fine! Even if it’s Lady Pest, she wouldn’t be so daring in this place………”

————————Or maybe she would. As a matter of fact, she was the maid group’s biggest problem child. Pest glanced at everyone sharply from the stage, and declared with an indignant attitude.

“You all suck. Go home. You’re all too weak. Take your luggage and go.”

((Wow!))

The palace’s third right wing was assailed by a breeze of absolute zero. Even as a joke, everyone gathered here were stalwarts who had confidence in their abilities. Winged dragons, spitting flames from their mouths, and demons, popping up anger veins, glared at Pest.

“You bitch………you, a defeated general, shouldn’t be saying something so pretentious.”

“Hmph. Even if you're a former demon lord, you’re still just a small girl.”

“Everyone gathered here are stalwarts who have won battles against demon lords. There’s no reason we won’t be able to shut that impudent mouth of yours, you know………?”

The old-timers’ eyes shined. They were so agitated that they released their human transformations and extended their horns to threaten Pest. Panicked by the unexpected developments, Sandra cut in.

“P,Please wait! Now is not the time to be fighting amongst each other! Pest, please refrain from saying anything unnecessary————————”

“I,It’s bad news, Sandra-samaaaaaaa!!!”

A winged dragon messenger burst into the meeting room with a bang. Suppressing the uneasiness in her heart, Sandra, as the leader, questioned calmly.

“What is it? Did the demon lord,”

“I,It’s not that! It’s the No Names! A group of three people from those No Names went to the practice area and said they wanted to test their skills………T,They’ve started taking on the stationed troops one after another!”

Wow, Jin groaned as he held up his head with his hands. Pest, while concealing a smile, whispered quietly.

“See? You’re all just a bunch of rabble.”

“Tch, don’t get carried away, you bitch!”

“We have our pride too! We can’t back down after listening to that!”

“Yeah! We’re not going to take your crap————————!!!”

They continued to release their human transformations one after the other. Starting with the werewolves and fox spirit like goblins, demons released hot air from their entire bodies and the winged dragons all rose up from their chairs. Broadly grinning, Pest jumped out through the palace’s third right wing’s window to the aforementioned practice area. The angered participants followed after her. Unless they fought this out, they wouldn’t be able to concentrate. Sandra was speechless, but soon came back to her senses and glared at Jin.

“————————Jin.”

“Y,Yes.”

“I’m going to the practice area. I’m going to stop them, so come with me.”

Jin took her voice that wouldn’t let him respond head on, and hurriedly left the palace’s third right wing behind.

===Part 2===

————————Kouen City Palace Headquarters – The practice area in front of the barracks.

Despite it being late at night, the practice area was alive with cheers————————rather, it was bustling with roars. The practice area was only for the fire dragon clan, and was ten times larger than a regular practice area. Right now, the thoroughly prepared practice area was ablaze with a haze of fire.

“Grr, you shouldn’t be having this much trouble against a little girl!”

“Rebuild the formation!”

“Make use of our greater numbers! They’re not opponents we can’t win against!”

Seven fire dragons roared as they dashed. In the center of the practice area, Kasukabe Yō was taking on all seven fire dragons. The large winged fire dragons soared at exceptional speeds. They were just barely able to keep up with Yō, who was aloft on a sparkling whirlwind.

“Damn you………!!”

Yō rose further on her sparkling whirlwind and dashed through the sky. However, her legs did not have Pegasus’ armor attached to them. Right now, she was releasing a whirlwind with her own abilities.

“………You’re incredible, Kasukabe-san.”

Kudou Asuka was at the edge of the practice area, breathing hard. Sitting next to her was a young, enchanting girl———————Willa the Ignis Fatuus, who naturally nodded as she twirled her dazzling wings with her finger.

“Pegasus’ wings………It’s one of the gifts that Koumei left for Yō. Upon contact with a living thing, the genome tree interprets its phylogenetic tree and evolves its bearer.”

Willa shook her chest proudly as she explained. Sitting next to them, Izayoi also nodded in admiration.

“Hum. So right now, by using the gryphon’s and pegasus’ powers at the same time, her flight speed and physical abilities have rapidly increased.”

“That’s right. ———————But that’s not the important part.”

Willa pointed at Yō, who was fighting. After a moment, she released a surge of intense lightning. In her hand that released that dazzling lightning was———————three hundred and sixty kinds of beast kings. She was gripping a pike that looked like a Kirin.

“With this………!”

In a flash, she launched the pike in a straight line. Resounding with thunder, the lightning that shot out in a fan pierced all seven fire dragons.

“Impossible………!?”

The hardened scales of the fire dragons, said to be forged in an active volcano, was no match for the lightning of a divine beast. Unable to move, the fire dragons fell while convulsing and crashed into the ground. Izayoi, having watched the battle, rubbed his chin and chuckled.

“Obtaining mobility with the gryphon and pegasus while imitating the phantom beasts’ destructive powers through the genome tree. I see, this is powerful stuff.”

He nodded in admiration. But it was not as optimistic a battle as he said it was. Yō came down from the sky with shiny beads of sweat flowing down from her forehead and gasping for breath. Gently wiping off the sweat with her right hand, Yō took a deep breath, steadying her breathing, and did her victory pose.

“Victory. It’s thanks to Willa that I won.”

“Victory. But that’s Yō’s true power. And it’s thanks to Koumei.”

She responded with a victory sign. Yō, suddenly remembering, raised a question.

“………Willa, how did you come to know my dad?”

Truthfully, it was something she wanted to ask about sooner. But because of the commotion from noon, there wasn’t much time for an opportunity to ask about it. Willa pondered with a blank face, and murmured.

“Koumei………saved us from a vicious stalker.”

“S………Stalker?”

“Yes. But it wasn’t just any stalker. He had a peculiar infatuation and imagination, and repeated a disgusting manner of speech. I didn’t like him, so I ran from place to place with Jack, but………that guy, he followed us everywhere with teleportation.”

“That’s………”

Asuka and Yō expressed bitterness at the same time. Izayoi put their expressions into words and spoke up.

“Stalker + Teleportation, huh. That’s like a demon with a holy sword.”

“T,That’s right.”

“Scary. That’s scary.”

“Yes. It’s really scary. That’s why I asked Queen Halloween to let me into the Little Garden. ………But that was a mistake. He spent hundreds of years in the outside world piling up training and merits, and opened a gate to the Little Garden on his own.”

“And so Kasukabe’s father saved you from that.”

Willa nodded in affirmation. Listening to the story, Asuka sighed in pity and gently rested her hand on Willa’s shoulder.

“Willa’s gone through a lot too………being targeted by that stalker.”

“No, that might not be the case, you know? It could’ve been a decently good love story from a different perspective. What if you thought of his infatuation like this instead? ‘Devoting myself to studying my power for many months and years, passing the boundary of the outside world! Willa, I’ve come to take you home!!!’ ———————Like that?”

“Ew, that’s disgusting!”

Willa shuddered as goosebumps appeared all over her body. Pushing her to say something that bad took outstanding talent.

“That stalker that drove Willa and Jack that far up the wall, he must’ve been that———————”

“Grr, what are those guys at Salamandra doing!!!”

They jumped in surprise and faced the direction of the voice. From the palace’s third right wing came the old goblins after Pest, one after the other as they ran into the practice area. It seems they were enraged from seeing the defeated fire dragons. Meeting up with Izayoi and the others, Pest suppressed her smile and laughed cynically.

“I’ve brought them just like you asked.”

“Well done. Looks you got them raring to go.”

“Of course. It’s all in a maid’s work. ———————So weirdo, what are you going to do?”

Pest chuckled in provocation as she looked at Izayoi. But before he could answer, the group that followed Pest roared while in a state of rage.

“You bastards………you’ve all ran wild for quite a while.”

“But your brutality ends here.”

“You’re going to pay for your big talk right here………!!!”

Undoing their human transformations, the old timers’ spiritual statuses all ballooned up at once. The three people’s spiritual statuses, suitably above all others in fighting prowess, gave off an intimidating presence that overwhelmed the average winged dragons.

Created from a pale spiritual body and able to grow a hundred strong arms, the titan clan———————the descendants of Hekatonkheire<ref>http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Hekatonkheires</ref>.
With the head of a goat, letting loose a sinister presence, the devils———————Baphomet’s<ref>http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Baphomet</ref> kin.
Boasting two horns, the chief of demons———————Shuten Douji’s<ref>http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Shuten-d%C5%8Dji</ref> faction.

In the middle of the practice area, while holding onto one arm, he bared his teeth.

“We man-eating fiends who have infested the northern side have passed many trials within.”

“Although we were struck down by the Dragon Lord of the Stars and Seas, we are still of demon lord bloodlines. Don’t lump us together with that halfwit.”

“Kuku……my blood hasn’t boiled like this in a while, human. Let the blood erupt and splatter like mist!!!”

“Hah!”

“”"GUAAAAAAAAAAAAA I’m dooooooown!!!”"”

Izayoi brandished his fists. Three of the goblins were blown away, crashing headfirst into the clock-tower in Salamandra’s headquarters. ———————There wasn’t anymore need to say it. It was a flat out degree of nonsense. Mandra, who was watching the events in the practice area from start to finish, was shocked as the edge of his mouth quivered.

“………. Is that really a human?”

“Who knows.”

Asuka, who was left behind, answered back. Izayoi, as if dusting off his fists, brushed his hands while looking at the old timers who had come from the palace’s third right wing and smiled fearlessly.

“Well, that’s just about it. What’ll you do, oh great old seniors?”

“Nu………!”

Their exuberance from before was nowhere to be seen, and their words faltered. They weren’t stupid. It didn’t take long for them to realize the difference in their strength. Izayoi looked at them, who were having second thoughts, and his frivolous smile vanished as his eyes became serious.

“Sorry to interrupt while you’re still shell-shocked. The demon lord this time around is about on par with me, or maybe even higher than that. ———————If you want to turn back, now’s your chance. The next battle is going to create a lot of casualties.”

“………,”

There was nothing false about his tone. Those words did not just silence the old timers alone. The people seated there, Kasukabe Yō, Kudou Asuka, Willa, Mandra, and catching up from behind, Jin, Sandra, and Jack, were unable to come to terms and were silent.

———————The storm is coming. A storm bigger than all others encountered up until now. It will resound in the heavens, it will shake the earth, and it will create mountains of corpses and rivers of blood, the worst natural disaster. A champion that cannot be allowed to exist along side the order of the Little Garden will come to dye the town of dusk in the colors of hell. Izayoi, who could sense this more than anyone else, narrowed his eyes and declared.

“———————I’ll say this ahead of time. I’ll be taking on their leader. I want you guys to handle the forerunners. Conversely, if you can’t do that, then there’s no chance of victory. To make that easy for you guys to understand, we called you guys out here.”

“…………”

Murmurs stirred, spreading out between the fire dragons and old timers. They were conceited because they had escaped the jaws of death many times. Being told this head on by a young person like Izayoi was not pleasant. That is why Izayoi displayed his power ahead of time. It would be too late by the time the demon lords appeared. Especially against that boy who calls himself His Highness and Demon Lord Maxwell, the ones without power who attack in desperation would probably be throwing away their lives for nothing. One of the old demons, having pieced together what was going through Izayoi’s mind, snorted and took a step forward.

“………Hmph. You say that, but is there a plan?”

“There is.”

He immediately answered with confidence. The old timers opened their eyes wide with interest at his affirmation.

“We have a plan for dealing with each of the members we know of in Uroboros. So for that purpose———————we need everyone to be able to keep up.”

He wordlessly appealed for help. The old timers were quiet for a moment, but suddenly let out an exasperated sigh.

“Grr, so indirect! It’s courtesy to be humble when asking! Am I wrong!?”

“Then I ask of you. Please lend us your strength.”

Izayoi promptly bowed his head down. This time, the old timers raised up their arms and resigned themselves.

“Hmph………well, in that case, we will. First, tell us this plan.”

“We know that you’re strong. Feel free to make the game.”

“Hey, you Salamandra lads, get those guys down from the clock tower. It’d be cruel to leave them there any longer. The meeting will begin after that.”

“U,Understood.”

The young fire dragons spread their wings and lifted off. Izayoi turned around to face Asuka and Yō, laughing as he put his hands on his hips.

“The first stage is cleared. The problem starts here.”

“Yes………with Kuro Usagi in that state, we can’t use the judgemaster to hold this off.”

“Yeah. We’ll have to do our best.”

The three stared solemnly towards no particular direction. The reason they were able to win their gift games against the demon lords until now was indeed, because of Kuro Usagi’s judgemaster’s ability to put the game on hold. But Kuro Usagi is currently not in any condition to use the judgemaster.

“Kuro Usagi………I wonder if she’s alright. She was pretty upset after that, after all.”

“Obviously. Just imagine. If, when you woke up———————your ears were on the top of your head, you’d be scared too, right milady?”

Goosebumps appeared as Asuka held onto her own body.

“………I would be scared.”

“See. It’s basically like that. If you’re worried, just go visit her again.”

“Yeah. ———————Right now, we should decide who faces off with who.”

The three nodded to each other and thought about the objective for next time. There, Willa suddenly raised her hand.

“About that, I might have a proposal for you.”

“………Hmmm?”

Izayoi looked at her with a quizzical face. Willa was known as one of the best in the northern side, but to Izayoi, his impression of her is that ‘I don’t know what she’s thinking, but she sure has a big rack’ and that’s it. That she was participating in the game design was probably what was unexpected for him.

“Sure. I’ll be taking on that white haired demon, so………starting with Demon Lord Maxwell, who’s going to take him on? Like you, he can use the astral gate to teleport around. How will you keep that in check?”

“We’ll aim for the spot where he’ll reappear.”

Willa smoothly talked about this difficult issue while Yō and Asuka looked at each other, troubled.

“………That’s,”

“A bit hard, don’t you think………?”

Indeed, if they could pinpoint the location of his reappearance, it wouldn’t be that hard to conquer the astral gate. As a matter of fact, Asuka and Yō had seen Willa using the astral gate to teleport. That wasn’t the kind of thing you could hold down with speed and firepower. It was none other than these two who had fought him who felt this way. To conquer the astral gate, they would need power with a completely different sort of vector———————

“———————I get it. So Kasukabe’s father had driven off Maxwell using this method.”

“Eh?”

Asuka and Yō raised their voices in surprise. Izayoi raised his face and confirmed it with Asuka, Yō, and Willa, in that order. He smiled fearlessly.

“Great. With that method, even when fighting Maxwell, the gears will click. ———————The match up’s decided. Let’s go gather Salamandra and the old veterans.”

“B,But………who’s going to fight Maxwell?”

Asuka and Yō questioned puzzlingly. Izayoi smiled mischievously and pointed at them.

===Part 3===

On the other side, Jin and Sandra were taken aback as they observed the chain of events. They foresaw a huge fight breaking out, but probably didn’t expect it to be so anti-climactic. But not only did it become a huge fight, but the old timers took in Izayoi and the others and even began preparations for the strategy.

“How to say this………it’s typical Izayoi.”

“…………”

Jin smiled in astonishment, but oppositely, Sandra looked at them quietly.

“………? Sandra?”

“Jin. Take care of them. I’ll bring the rest of the people remaining in the palace’s third right wing. Having him explain things will surely go well.”

Turning on her heels, she went to return to the palace’s corridor with a desperate expression.

———————The hazy moon had been hidden by the clouds at some point in time. The light from the pendant lamps also dimmed slightly late at night. Illuminating the corridor were only Salamandra’s crafted glass candles’ flames. Sandra, while striding down the dim corridor alone, remembered the scene from before and stopped walking.

(''………If I’d done the same thing, things probably wouldn’t have turned out that way.'')

The veteran goblins and the fire dragon guards. To bring them together, she didn’t need the position of the leader of Salamandra. Strength and achievements. Without using these two to fascinate the strong ones, there’d be nothing to talk about. But the eleven year old Sandra did not fulfill either of these when she became the leader. Normally, to become a floor master, one must pile up achievements, but she became the leader without any of that. There were many who were dissatisfied about this in the community.

If it was Sala<ref>Sandra's older sister http://mondaiji-tachi-ga-isekai-kara-kuru-s-desu-yo.wikia.com/wiki/Sala_Doltrake</ref>, who had matured with the strength of the winged dragons. Or, if it was Mandra that took over———————

(''………Let’s stop this. Going on with this would be rude to my bigger brother and sister.'')

Her wise sister cast aside Salamandra and absconded. But she must’ve had a reason for it, Sandra believed. Sala was not the kind of person who would cast aside her home town for no reason. She must’ve had a deep reason, a memory of heartbreak that caused her to leave it behind.

Her hard working brother’s dragon horn growth was poor, and had no choice but to give up on being the heir. This was also nothing more than being born with bad luck. If she had understood Mandra’s pain and helped him. Even while she felt the weight pressing down on her back, she took a step forward as if to shake it off.

———————No, to be accurate. She had intended to shake it off.

(''———————……!?'')

For a moment, Sandra imagined that the darkness was enveloping her. But that wasn’t the case. What was taken from her wasn’t the light. What was taken from her was the landscape’s colors. The palace that was lit with candles suddenly became clad in monochrome shadows. Except just one———————’mixed’, that one word on the clothes of a demon monkey.

“How pitiful. Normally, you’d be enjoying your time with your parents at this age, too.”

The demon monkey glanced at her pitifully. There, Sandra finally realized who the enemy was.

(''It can’t be………the Demon Lord of Confusion!! This is bad, I have to let everyone know………!!'')

“Ah, that’s not happening. I’ve put the ‘Activity Prevention’ curse on you. You can’t do anything anymore. You don’t have to think about painful things while putting in effort anymore either.”

The Demon Lord of Confusion walked around the monochrome palace leisurely. But there was no hostility from him. His eyes filled with pity as he closed in on Sandra.

“There’s nothing to be afraid of. I was created from the mind of a child who, like you, was unreasonably twirled around by the people around him. I understand you better than anyone else.”

A demon lord created from the mind of a child———————the Demon Lord of Confusion smugly looked at her while tapping her chest with his hand and whispering to her in a melancholy voice.

“In the depths of your heart, you wanted to live freely, but because of the stupid adults, all you became good at was putting on a fake smile. Your position got in your way, and even if you made some effort, no one praised you for it. It’d be stifling no matter what.”

(''———————You’re wrong……!'')

“The sister who you thought was wise got her own freedom and went to enjoy life. Being judged for her every move, she thought nothing for her own little sister.”

You’re wrong———————She wanted to shout that, but she couldn’t move even a finger. But Sandra knew. That her older sister would never have absconded for that kind of cold-hearted reason. That her older brother tried desperately to support her from the shadows. Don’t be misled, as she strongly persisted. Nothing but flattery has come from this demon lord’s mouth. Don’t be fooled. His objective lies elsewhere. Her ties with her family lie within her heart.

“Really———————Aah, I really can’t go along with this!!! Just because you were a brat, your life was swung around on a stick, after all!! Because you ascended to the throne, you couldn’t carelessly let out your real intentions!! Those friends you made in your loneliness too———————”

The Demon Lord of Confusion’s hand brushed Sandra’s cheek.

“———————Betrayed you and became enemies. The friends you finally made betrayed you.”

When the Demon Lord of Confusion touched her cheek, there was a tear on the end of his finger. She wanted to believe in her family, but she couldn’t. The people she thought were her friends, Rin and His Highness, left Sandra alone. The moment she dealt with a demon lord one on one, Sandra was aware of her own weaknesses and incompetence.

(''Brother, sister………His Highness, Rin………Jin………!'')

Against this demon lord who could perceive naiveté, Sandra couldn’t do anything to resist. If she peeled off her mask of floor master, there would be nothing left but an eleven year old girl. Even in monochrome, she knew that her face was pale. If she could move, her entire body would be quaking with fear.

“Truthfully, you were afraid to fight a demon lord. Of course you were. You’re still eleven years old, after all. For that, I’m fully sympathetic for you. ………You’ve done great up to this day.”

The Demon Lord of Confusion sent her a compliment from the bottom of his heart. That was the last compliment Sandra would ever receive. She was not a fool. She had realized what kind of fate was in store for her after this.

(''Am I going to be spirited away………?'')

“Yeah. Your consciousness won’t resurface. You’ll become a part of me. This monochrome world is the last thing you’ll ever see.”

There was nothing to worry about anymore. That was the last whisper from the Demon Lord of Confusion.

[[Image:Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo_v07_059.PNG|thumb|center]]

Sandra’s vision faded and became completely black. Her body’s senses floated up and felt like they melded into the air. The last moment when her consciousness and body were connected———————her sister and brother, and the people important to her, their faces floated up and vanished, and as if clinging onto those bonds, Sandra shouted for the first time in her life.

‘Help me’.

This youth’s death throes would not be heard by anyone in the world, becoming foam and vanished. Having watched the entire event from the opposite side of the corridor, His Highness and Rin confirmed that things had proceeded smoothly and nodded at each other.

“Sandra has fallen in our hands. With this, the Dragon Lord of the Stars and Seas’ heritage———————the False Star Creation Chart is halfway into our hands.”

“Yeah. We’ve seized the most important gift of all. After this is the capture of the Genome Tree and the origin candidate.”

“Yeah. In the case that becomes impossible———————”

The two both swallowed their words. Putting that into words meant for these two that they would reluctantly be using their last resort.

“In the case that we fail………we will undo that demon lord’s seal and withdraw from Kouen City.”

“Yeah. If that becomes the case, I’ll follow my own judgement. Let everyone know. No matter what happens, everyone must live.”

It was a light tone, but His Highness’ face was unusually stiff. So was Rin’s. Her normally bright smile was clouded over like the night sky. Rin uneasily peered at His Highness’ face, and mending her normally mischievous smile, questioned His Highness.

“We………can win, right?”

“We can. You’ll make that happen, right?”

His golden eye gleamed as he retorted in response. Confidence returned to Rin’s eyes upon hearing his voice.

“Of course! We will definitely win this for His Highness!”

“I’ll be expecting it. So, what’s the next move? When do we make it?”

They had already collided with Izayoi and the others today. Retreating would also probably be one of those moves. But Rin swung her head to the side.

“The day won’t come. During this night, we will conquer Kouen City.”

“Heh? That’s quite hasty.”

“A lot’s been discovered about us, after all. There’s also no more reason for Pest-chan to regret providing information. Right about now, the plans they have to counter us should be in shambles. ———————That’s why we should seize this opening. Now, while they’re agitated and making their preliminary preparations, is the last opportunity.”

Her black hair fluttered in the night breeze as she advised him in a dignified voice. His Highness tapped his chin and thought for a while, but as soon as he raised his face, he smiled excitedly.

“Alright. Let Aura, Graiya, Maxwell, and everyone else know. In one hour from now, we will begin the war throughout the city. I will be giving out the signal, so match up with that.”

“Aye aye, sir!”

Rin, having gotten back her cheeriness, gave a bright reply as she became invisible. His Highness, who was left in the palace, erased his presence and held his breath in the dark. Looking up at the cloudy night sky, he whispered with strong determination.

“………We’ll win. We’ll show them. Because for us………there’s no going back.”

<noinclude>
===Translator's Notes===

<references/>

{{Mondaiji Nav|p1=7|p2=Interlude|n1=7|n2=Chapter 2}}
</noinclude>

Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo:Volume 6 Chapter 7

2014-10-11T12:17:10Z

Tidon: /* Chapter 7 */

==Chapter 7==

===Part 1===

—[Tablet of the Sea of Stars]. Before the sculpture of the Dragon King of the Sea of Stars.<ref>[magrefnotes: okay this is irritating… can I just change it to milky way or something? Any suggestions on what sea of stars is?]</ref>

During the time of which the fire pillar was erected in the middle of the arena grounds, Izayoi and Mandra had arrived at the deepest reaches of the Corridor of Displays—A special Display Hall.

This is a restricted area that did not allow normal visitors to enter as it was the vault that kept the finest sculptures and ornaments worked by the finest of craftsmen. The sculpture of the Dragon King of the Sea of Stars that was displayed during the Birth of the Fire Dragon Festival was also said to be sculpted by the hands of Sala herself; and the green crystalline tektite was also kept securely within this hall.

“But regarding this huge piece of Moldavite<ref>[magref notes: Moldavite is supposed to be created when a meteorite collides into Earth and it is a type of tektite that is green in colour. As seen from wiki’s explanation: Black, green, brown or gray, natural glass that are formed from terrestrial debris ejected during extraterrestrial impacts. High quality ones are of a gemstone luster, low quality ones are dull green-blackish. Impossible to be crafted on Earth, in theory but apparently possible in stories.]</ref>,…… where could it have been mined from?”

“No. That wasn’t mined at all. It’s something that Onee-san created through forging in the high peaks behind the Palace using the power from the Horn of the [Dragon King of the Sea of Stars].”

“Hou? Then that means the mountain behind the Palace is an active volcano?”

“It’s already a dormant volcano now……but back to the more pressing matters. Is Sandra really in this place?”

“Hm? That’s not possible right? I’ve only wanted to use this chance to visit the restricted section of the Displays.”

“……what?” Mandra was stumped.

“Oi, Mandra.”

“Cut the crap, I still have to find the Demon Lord and Sandra. There’s no time for me to show you around.”

“Oh come on, don’t be such a spoilsport. Do you know the sculptor for this piece over here?…. The one called Koumei?”

Mandra stopped short in his path. Even though he was clearly in a fit of anger just moments ago, but upon hearing the name of ‘Koumei’, his face had immediately frozen over.

Blinking a few times in surprise, Mandra turned back to ask:

“……why are you asking me?”

“Because the sculpture is in your vault isn’t it?”

“No. I mean there should be a certain someone who should know more about Koumei-sama right?” Mandra asked while appearing astonished.

Just for an instant, Izayoi had the stumped look on his face as well, but he soon recovered upon grasping the meaning of Manra’s words.

“Could it be….No, is it really like what I thought?”

“Mah, you do know about it after all.”

“No, just think about it. We are dealing with a possibility out of an astronomical number of possibilities you know? It is something that cannot be expressed even with the extent of a number in the sixty-nine digits. Or should I say that there really is a special absurd way that exists in Little Garden to choose the summoned target to be a specific individual?”

“Of course there is.”

Mandra replied without hesitation to the question.

Izayoi was so surprised that he almost lost his grip on the sculpture held in his hands.

“……No, That’s not right. Please wait a moment, that can’t be possible can it? According to my deductions thus far, this world of Little Garden should exist within the time line where all possibilities converge. If one were to summon a specific individual, it would really be a divine technique of finding a needle in the sea.”

“Well, who cares about that?”

Mandra gave a terse reply while Izayoi’s frown grew deeper as his absolute confidence in his conjectures were shaken.

The trio of Sakamaki Izayoi, Kudou Asuka and Kasukabe Yō had been summoned through different timeframes to the same timeline. In other words, it is possible to assume that the spatial dimension of [Little Garden] is always connected to the timelines of the other worlds or is a dimension that encompasses all the other timelines.

The only reason that could explain the limited points of summoning from the intersections of possibilities is that the density of [Little Garden]’s existence was raised by the convergence of different time planes.<ref>[magrefnotes: seriously, I didn’t expect to see this explanation part in this volume…. I hate explanations… very difficult to phrase it properly… since the translations from jap to ch usually screw these explanations up….and I screw it up the second time :D if you have queries about this, feel free to ask and suggest a better phrasing. ]</ref>

With only a lead for this conjecture, there was no way to be certain about it and he could only leave it at the speculation stages. But recalling about all the Demon Lords who had been their opponents so far, such a reasoning wouldn’t hold true.

For example, the case of [Perseus]. They are said to be the residents who have migrated from the mythologies of Izayoi’s world and they did not really exist. But if their ancestor was someone like Izayoi and the others who have been summoned from the outside into the world of [Little Garden], that would prove that [Perseus] is from another line of possibility; and Leticia and her Vampire comrades who have originated from the future that transcends the Human race would also make up another part of the evidence.

—A world that mixes the timelines of the future, present and past as well as facts and fictions.

If one hypothesized that Little Garden is a dimension that lay upon or was connected to the various timelines, everything would seem much more reasonable.

(''……But is it even possible to summon a few specific people from the endless number of possibilities?'')

That’s right—To be able to summon from anywhere in the countless intersection of timelines would also mean that it is possible to summon an unlimited number of ‘Izayoi’s. At the same time, they would be summoning ‘Izayois who are not Izayoi’. The other Izayois may not possess the same interests as him and would be a completely different person from himself, having a different path in life. The other might even be a female.

The convergence of many different variations of the same person existing at the same time could very well be seen in the situation of the legend of [PIED PIPER OF HAMELN] that showed a clear distinction between the individuals. Stemming from the same reality, the same legend that exists with various factors leading to the same result as well as differing alternatives of the character who appear in the myth, embodying the unlimited possibilities—

Those were the residents who lived in this sort of world.

The ocean of possibilities that was wider than the universe.

Izayoi simply could not fathom the method that could allow a person to find a specific individual from such a vast ocean.

(''Damn. It’s just like I’m almost getting it but not getting it at the same time. It would seem that I’m missing the most important factor in the equation somehow.'')

At least for now, it has already greatly exceeded Izayoi’s capacity to process the information.

Unable to figure out the explanation to the mystery, Izayoi had fallen into deep thought with a serious expression on his face.

On the other hand, Mandra realized that his words had led to the situation he saw before him and he cleared his throat to add:

“……Hm. Looks like my words were flawed.”

“What?”

“To be more accurate, I should say that I know of a person who is capable of performing that method of summoning. Although it has just been a few months since you arrived in this world, I guess you would definitely have heard of the name during your time in Little Garden. The Demon Lord of the Portal of Stars and Gold—the legends of [Queen Halloween].”

Izayoi’s eyes were widened in amazement and they shone like the eyes of a child hearing of a new toy in fashion.

“[Queen Halloween]……Hah, I did hear the legends of hers. She’s one of Little Garden’s [Biggest three Problem Children] right?”

“I guess that sort of term seems to be more commonly known. But she’s definitely qualified to be a representative for Little Garden. In fact, there are countless Demon Lords who roam the world of Little Garden but the one who can be called a ‘Queen’……can only be her.”

“That really is something noteworthy. Please do give me the honors of meeting such a great person.” Izayoi gave the sculpture, which was sculpted under the name of ‘Koumei’, a light rap of his knuckle.

Although he still haven’t figure out the mystery, but he had found the key to it.

(''Anyways, Kasukabe’s father must have entered and left Little Garden before. If it is really possible to summon specific individuals to Little Garden, …… it might be possible to find and rescue Lily’s mother.'')

The original members of [No Name] which includes Canaria might have been thrown into the outside worlds and Lily’s mother, who is one of them, might have met the same fate.

It is said that Lily’s mother had been bestowed the Gift of Divinity from Ukanomitama<ref>http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Ukanomitama</ref> and if she had been thrown into the outside world, there might be a chance to trace the influences of her Divinity in the historical texts to determine the era that she currently resides.

(''First things first would be to try searching for the method to observe the changes in time. Only after everything has been readied and in place, going to pay a visit to [Queen Halloween] then, would not be too late as well.'')

Although he had given up on the pursuit of the answers to his questions mid-way through the conversation, but he was still able to reap an unexpected harvest of information.

It might even be a chance to summon all the members of [No Name] with just that move.

“Thank you, Mandra. Thanks to you, I seem to have found a nice plan.”

“Is that so? Well then, I also need help on my end. Hurry up and get Sandra—”

‘Back’ was a word that never made it out of his mouth as a tremor along the ground cut his words short.

The tremors were bad enough to cause the quake-resistant vault to shake and it was violent enough to cause a few artifacts on display to tip over to their sides.

Izayoi grabbed the nearest showcase to steady himself while shooting a sharp gaze towards the direction of the arena.

“……the epicenter of the quake seems to be very near.” He muttered while sliding into high alert.

The quake just now was definitely not a normal impact.

If those shockwaves were the result of the battles, it would mean that the competitors were of an unusually powerful level; and the participants for the [Duel of Creators], which is hosted in the arena beside the corridor of displays, should be Asuka and Yō.

If it were these two against such a strong competitor—-

“Sorry, I’ve a change of plans. I will be heading to the arena. After all, ochibi-sama might be at the arena too.”

“Ah, Mhm. I will be there as well after meeting up with my military police squads.”

Giving a sidelong glance to Mandra who had hurt his back from the shockwave, Izayoi sped out onto the streets.

—what an ominous foreboding.

He who had crossed between the lines of life and death many times was now feeling an unprecedented chill creeping down his back. Recognizing the threat through intuition, Izayoi charged towards the arena with his face set with a grim determination.

===Part 2===

— Rewinding time to a bit earlier.

At the corner of the spectator stands.

The large scale Game that is hosted annually had sent the crowd into a frenzy of cheers, but the atmosphere in this corner was a little different from its surroundings.

Upon sighting the white haired lad with golden irises, Laius’s eyes had narrowed with a tinge of nervousness creeping into his voice as he asked the question:

“You…. Have we met each other before somewhere?”

Laius continued to stare with a puzzled and surprised look on his face.

That must have been the reason for his staring at His Highness since a while ago. Just for an instant, His Highness had widened his eyes in surprise but his face immediately broke into a smile as he nodded his head.

“Well, yeah, maybe we’ve met each other before. After all, it’s possible that we have met each other during a trade with [Perseus]. Especially since my Community is focused on commerce.”

“Nn, Mhm. That does seem to jolt my memory. I recall seeing you from the corner of my eyes during one of the large scale negotiations about a trade……”

Laius had knitted his brows in deep thought as he had a look of being at the verge of remembering but yet failing to catch it tightly. Smiling bitterly, Jin decided to cut in then to stand between His Highness and Laius.

“Laius-san. ……Well, regarding that incident….”

“Ah…… what?”

Jin nonchalantly moved to position himself in front of Sandra while wiping the smile off his face in an instant.

“The incident you refer to—was it the one time that you were negotiating to buy Leticia-san?”

“!”

Because of the unexpected souring of the events, His Highness had an incredulous look of surprise on his face. The words that couldn’t have hit closer to the bull’s eye had stumped him for words and he turned to stare at Jin.

Percher who stood guard behind Jin had also found it difficult to believe her own ears as the train of thoughts in her mind suddenly came to a halt.

(''Jin……when did he …'')

“DO NOT MOVE!”

Kuro Usagi shouted as she stood behind His Highness.

The Spear of Indra was already held in her hand.

“Sandra-sama, please leave! Summon the military police squads over here immediately!”

“Wh…Why…?”

“This lad’s from the Demon Lord Alliance! The Community that sold Letica-sama can only be that one Community—that’s the reasoning right, Jin-bocchan?”

Jin nodded.

Seeing how readily the nod came had thrown Percher into further confusion for that would have meant that Jin managed to figure out the real identity behind His Highness without her rousing her notice.

It wasn’t clear if His Highness was also pondering over the same matter but he continued to stare at Jin with a sense of shock and surprise in his heart while blinking his eyes continuously. But he still hadn’t drop his guard to show any openings in the meantime.

This pale haired, golden iris lad was still acting casually. Even if he were to be pointed at with the Spear of Indra, he did not even take Kuro Usagi’s threat as something that should be noticed.

He stared straight at Jin while asking with a smile of curiosity and amusement:

“Jin, as a subject that I can reference to in the future, I would like to ask this. When was it that you actually realize about the organization that I belong to? I don’t get the feeling that Percher’s the one who told you about it.”

“……From the start. Percher had responded upon meeting you guys with a ‘it’s been a while’. But —WHEN could it be that you guys have met each other?”

Sandra drew a sharp intake of breath as realization struck her then.

When she had met Jin earlier that day, Jin had also said this:

“In the past two months, Percher had been together with us as a guard……”

“That’s right. In the two months that Percher had been contracted to me, she had been with me the whole time. That would mean that there’s no way for her to have acquainted herself to you guys without me knowing. If you guys really did know each other—the only possibility would have been the time that she had been called the [Black Death Demon Lord].”

“I see. You saw through the whole farce right from the start? Looks like I’ve really blundered badly…… No, I should say that Jin’s performance is too outstanding. To be honest, it really changes my opinion about you.”

“Then, you…. And Rin……?”

“Yes, that’s right. Sorry for having lied to you all these while, Sandra. We are whom you guys termed as the Demon Lord Alliance members.”

His Highness gave his usual grin at that.

It was then that Sandra finally accepted the fact that he’s truly a member of the Demon Lord Alliance.

However, in this sort of situation, Sandra wasn’t immature enough to wallow in the sorrows of a betrayal from whom she had thought of as friends.

“……! [Highborn of Little Garden]-sama. Please hold him here. I will be right back.”

“YES, leave it to me.”

Sandra painfully repressed the words that she wanted to say as she turned to leave.

Kuro Usagi raised her divine spear while giving a vigorous nod in response.

Noting that Sandra left the arena grounds, His Highness turned back his attention to focus on Jin as he asked:

“May I ask you another question?”

“……what?”

“Jin, at what stage have you figured it out? I guess you haven’t been misled by the words of mine about the [Kamikakushi]— Actually, you have already guessed the perpetrator right? The true face behind this whole [Kamikakushi] business.”

The golden irises of His Highness were filled with curiosity as he asked.

Jin returned his gaze squarely as he replied in a calm tone:

“……Mhm, yeah it’s wrong. That’s just another conjecture and another type of explanation. I fear that the one who caused the [Kamikakushi] this time is [Demon King of Confusion] who had been recorded in the annals of <Journey to the West>. This Demon lord harbors great resentment towards [Great Sage Equalling Heaven] and to speculate that he’s out to attack the sworn blood brother of [Great Sage Equalling Heaven]—Kouryuu-san, wouldn’t be too absurd. So, the real purpose of [Demon King of Confusion] —had been to target Kouryuu-san from the start.”

“……”

“According to the legends, this [Demon King of Confusion] had been kidnapping the young monkeys from the hometown of [Great Sage Equalling Heaven]. Seeming to be an Ape Ghost kidnapper…but that is not true in reality. The true identity of [Demon King of Confusion] is the reincarnation of the spiritual power representing ‘A Dissolute heart’. He’s the most chaotic of confusions and pervades the gap in the hearts of others to change their personality into ‘一事无成’—the Soul that is unable to accomplish anything. The power of this Demon can cause adults to fall into depression and cause confusion to be born into the world. At the same time, it can also reinforce the dissolute hearts of children and lead them to distance themselves from their parents. And that is the [Kamikakushi of immature children]— the real identity of Demon King of Confusion.”

—Hence this [Demon King of Confusion] had lost to [Great Sage Equalling Heaven] who had just obtained the cultivation of virtues for deityhood. This is also the proof of Sun Wukong’s abandonment of any negative connotations regarding the character of “混”<ref>[magref notes: Can’t remember if I’ve said it before…“混”can mean mixed(messy mix), confusion, blending into the chaos etc… depending on the next character that it is paired up with… ]</ref> to become the [Great Sage Equalling Heaven].

“……Your Highness. I would say that we have spent a day with a girl who seems close to the situation that I’ve described, right?”

“Ah, you are right about that.”

His Highness did not even try to deny it as he nodded his head honestly.

Jin gritted his teeth as he suppressed his inner rage and sorrow that threatened to spill from his heart as he stated in a calm tone:

“Your Highness…… The real motive behind your actions are to make contact with [Demon King of Confusion]…… and to borrow his power to cause Sandra to be [Kamikakushi]ed!”

“Wow, this is really amazing. You are absolutely correct on all of those. I really didn’t expect you to be able to see through our act to that extent. Jin, you really make me change my opinion about you.”

The golden eyes of His Highness glinted with light as he gave a raucous laugh.

Having listened in on the conversation of the two beside her, Percher had gone pale as she reviewed the whole incident from the very beginning.

(''In other words……Sandra’s slipping out of the palace wasn’t really her intention but she was actually ‘kidnapped’ from the palace as a victim for the [Kamikakushi]……'')

The truth caused a cold chill to run down the length of her spine.

If Jin hadn’t met up with Sandra at the palace, she would have already been [Kamikakushi]ed by now and disappeared without a trace. If she who plays the role of the host to the Convention had disappeared, it would surely cause [Salamandra] to disband and the other Masters would find it difficult to collaborate on a united front. In fact, that very moment that they had ran into Sandra had been a miraculous act of fate.

(''I didn’t expect that Jin…… could have come up with all these conjectures alone.'')

Percher revised the evaluation she had about Jin at that very moment.

Jin had participated in battles before but perhaps his usual performance had been mediocre at best and seeming a little unreliable. He had then worked very hard to make up for his shortfalls to reach this point.

In order to keep up with the rest of the [No Name]s that had gathered many devilish geniuses under its wing recently, Jin Russel had given his all to accumulate his knowledge and polish his skills.

“……Your Highness. I hope that you will surrender quietly because you should know that it is a stupid thought to try resist in this sort of situation right?”

“Hng~ surrender…?”

His Highness did his best to suppress his urge to laugh as he looked around to confirm the identities of the people surrounding him.

Leader of [Perseus], Laius.

Strategist of [Will-O'-Wisp], Jack.

[Highborn of Little Garden], Kuro Usagi.

Former Demon Lord currently under the flag of [No Name], Percher.

Giving a sidelong glance at all of them, his Highness gave a teasing expression as he laughed:

“Oh well, let’s do it this way. Let’s have a trade.”

“……a trade?” Jin was so surprised that he repeated the words like a parrot mimicking human speech.

Brimming with smiles as though he had just found something good, His Highness said—

“I will let you guys off with your lives intact, so come over to join my ranks, Jin and Percher.”

“What?!”

Besides His Highness, all the rest were stumped for words.

Although it seems unbelievable, he did not seem to care about the situation that he’s in. It would even seem that compared to the divine spear of Indra pointing at him, he seemed more interested in the answer from Jin.

The ones who had their lives hanging on the balance wasn’t himself but Jin and Kuro Usagi—-that was the kind of assuredness that gave him the confidence to suggest such a trade.

Recognizing the ominous atmosphere shrouding the youth before her, Kuro Usagi started to break into cold sweat.

“Jin-bocchan, you needn’t answer. This guy is……very dangerous!”

The calm golden iris gave a leisurely glance towards Kuro Usagi. That cold look was enough to invoke a wordless threat towards Kuro Usagi.

“There’s nothing to fear. As long as Jin agrees to it, I will let your Community off. After all it’s just the Convention of Masters. For me to close an eye to this whole incident would also be fine by me. Just that this is already a big offer I’m giving for this once.”

The golden yellow irises seemed to ensnare Kuro Usagi.

Just like a frog that caught sight of a snake’s pointed stare at it, Kuro Usagi who had stiffened up instantly had—

“…… Prepare yourself—!”

Following a loud roar of thunder, Kuro Usagi had released the seal of the divine spear of Indra.

—I cannot allow this youth to exist.<ref>[magref notes: there are two types of response towards fear… The fight/ flight response. She’s on the fight response.]</ref>

The blood of the War God’s Herald coursing through her very being was telling her to finish off her opponent when the opportunity presents itself. Although he might be a very important clue, but now wasn’t the time to worry about all those.

If he wasn’t finished in this strike at this very moment, everyone on the scene would be in danger of being killed!

“Okay…… The [Highborn of Little Garden] wants to fight? Well, I guess there’s no choice then.”

His Highness continued to face his back towards Kuro Usagi while spreading his arms wide in a leisurely manner.

Seeming to say ‘Bring it on, you may take the first move’, His Highness had a fearless smile on his face.

Raising the divine spear, Kuro Usagi silenced the turmoil of thoughts to focus her attention as she took a step forward.

“PIERCE IT…… [Mock History of Poetry. Indra’s Spear]—!!”<ref>[magref notes: “模拟叙事诗•梵释枪”might not be same weapon… needs research].</ref>

A sound explosive boom of thunder resounded.

And the divine spear that carried the collective fate of victory shot towards the back of His Highness with an intense flare of lightning.

The weapon which could even strike down the Gods—the spear that would surely strike true to its intended target had released a million volts worth of lightning and charred the ground beyond recognition as it flew towards the target.

The divine spear, which is the tangible materialization of Fate itself as a form of a Gift, only needed to be thrown once to override any other possible futures to pierce through the enemy.

No matter who this white haired golden iris youth might be, he wouldn’t be able to escape from this strike!

“What, What’s happening?!”

“There’s someone fighting in the spectator stands!”

The sudden flash of lightning caused the riled up crowd of spectators to shout and scream in surprise as they jostled and scrambled to get away. Although fights breaking out weren’t a rare sight, this particular fight seemed to be of a different scale.

The Divine spear was emitting a large amount of heat and the pressure from its presence had also caused the atmosphere to suddenly expand from the heating. Thunder continued to boom as a series of explosions went off. It was no wonder that the spectators would be terrified.

—However, Kuro Usagi was much more startled than all of them.

The divine spear of Indra hadn’t been able to pierce through the back of that boy and it had been merely bounced off.

(''This is……the spear being unable to pierce? What kind of —'')

“I guess it is the incompatibility of the elements. Against such weapons, I’m just naturally resistant to them.”

A smile continued to hand on his face while the lightning continued to hammer away at him.

Even if the divine spear was unable to pierce through him, just the mere excess of heat emissions should have burnt him to crisp. But all those were still ineffective against this youth.

His Highness spun around lightly to face Kuro Usagi.

“I’m actually only here to observe the situation today. It’s unfortunate that things have progressed to this point, O Goddess of the Moon.”

“Jin-bocchan! Run now—!”

Kuro Usagi shouted at the top of her lungs but sadly, it was too late.

His Highness casually knocked away the spear with a fist before jumping into Kuro Usagi’s midriff to launch a strike. Kuro Usagi who was knocked off-balance still managed to twist her body aside to narrowly dodge the incoming fist.

Making a full somersault in mid-air and utilizing the centrifugal force to rotate the spear, she swung down the spear on His Highness. However, His Highness did not even bother to defend himself against the strike but merely blocked it with his neck.

(''As I thought…… it must be a Gift that revolves around the concept of being ‘Impenetrable’……'')

There was only one weakness for the holy Spear of Indra.

This holy spear was imbued with the fates of ‘assured victory of piercing the intended target’. Hence, it would be unable to display its full strength when used against an opponent who cannot be pierced.

(''But, since we’ve figured out that aspect about him now, it would be much easier to get a grasp of his real identity later…!'')

Kuro Usagi did a rapid scan of her entire memory bank.

That is because for a person to be protected by the power of such a strong concept, it can only mean that the Gift existed only through the handing down of inheritance and accomplishments till date.

By means of elimination, she quickly narrowed down the candidates who could be the true identity of the youth to just three. However, His Highness wasn’t that lenient to allow her the leisure of time to think deeper into the matter.

Grabbing the handle of the spear, His Highness continued to smile leisurely in that spine-chilling manner.

“I shall give you a second. If you do not wish to die, summon your ‘armor’.”

“Ugh, You….!”

Hearing that declaration of a killing strike with a tinge of generosity and kindness, Kuro Usagi abandoned her thoughts.

According to the original rules, the [Spear] and [Armor] is not supposed to be used simultaneously. But the next blow of the youth would be impossible to block for she had already calculated all the other risks involved. Besides, her instincts were also screaming at her that the next punch would shatter her bones and body.

Kuro Usagi drew out a yellowed ancient piece of the annals— [History of Poetry· Mahabharata's paper], to summon the Sun Armor that shone glaringly. With that, she who now wore the armor of immortality would be protected from death.

Confirming the radiance of the armor with his own eyes, His Highness channelled his strength into his other fist—

“Good bye then, I didn’t expect to have so much fun with you, O Goddess of the Moon.”

And let fly the punch. Kuro Usagi, who had been hit through the protection of the armor, was trying to steady her stance by exerting force into her legs and feet. However, the brute strength of His Highness was monstrous to the point of absurdity and it punched through the armor’s torso.

(''How can this……?!'')

<nowiki>*Kluack*</nowiki> The fist had sunk itself into the Sun Armor and with the absurd power from the fist of His Highness that would have shattered Mountains and Rivers—Kuro Usagi was sent flying at the speed of the Third Cosmic Velocity.

“Kuro Usagi-dono!”

Jack, who had been a silent bystander watching the events unfold, made a move to hug Kuro Usagi who was sent flying to decelerate the force.

However, the force that could break Mountains and quake the Earth was too great for the both of them to decelerate and they crashed into the spectator stands together. The spectator stands had then completely crumbled due to the impact and a loud explosion boomed across the arena. Smoke and dust billowed like a cloud from the point of collision. Shattered debris were sent flying into the air and cries of alarm and pain started to spread.

[[Image:Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo_v06_223.jpg|thumb]]

“AaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhHHhhhhh!”

The spectators scrambled out of the amphitheater, screaming and shouting as they squeezed out of the entrances so rapidly that it seemed like how smoke dissipates in the wind.

Although Kuro Usagi tried to lift her upper torso into a sitting position, the best she could do was to prop herself up a little before weakly hanging her head down limply.

“Kuro, Kuro Usagi-dono! Please stay with us!”

Jack’s pumpkin head had also been half blown off by the collision but he did not seem to care about the destroyed portion at all as he propped Kuro Usagi up to help her staunch the flow of blood. Just as he took hold of Kuro Usagi, the Sun Armor had also lost its shine to revert back to the Paper of the Ancient Annals of Poetry. Although it is said to be the Armor of Immortality, it was still limited to one use.

Having lost the armor and continuing to bleed profusely, Kuro Usagi was clearly in a critical state that was life-threatening.

(''That youth……even if it’s a conflicting element, he’s still capable of putting Kuro Usagi-dono out of the fight with one strike……'')

The rabbit who’s well known to be the [Highborn of Little Garden] as the Herald of Indra, Kuro Usagi— had been downed by just a punch. Even if he appeared to be just a child, his real identity couldn’t possibly be that of a Human.

This strike had been enough to cause a serious injury to the [Moon Rabbit] whose famous trait had always been that of unyielding resilience. And with the medical equipment with him at the moment, it was impossible to give a proper treatment for Kuro Usagi.

So, Jack roared at Laius who stood in a daze:

“Laius! Go to the workshop to get the medical equipment! You who can take to the skies should be able to do that quickly!”

“HA, HAH? Why me—-”

“Enough from you, go now! You Baka Deshi!<ref>[magrefnotes: Baka Deshi should be stupid apprentice/student right?]</ref> At least listen to the orders of your master at times!”

In the face of Jack’s fierce chiding, Laius shrank away for a moment before clicking his tongue to take to the skies.

Tearing away at the rags that he wore, Jack used them as the substitutes of bandages to staunch the flow of blood.

An unconscious Kuro Usagi was writhing while moaning:

“Jin…bocchan…… Asuka-san, Yō-san……Everyone…Escape quickly……”

Though Kuro Usagi had lost her consciousness, she was still worried about her comrades.

But in this kind of situation, her sense of self-sacrifice had stirred up the feelings that ran contrary to her wishes.

On the arena grounds, Asuka and Yō who were in the midst of their new battle plan had caught sight of the injured Kuro Usagi and instantly threw aside their reason to roar in anger.

“How… How dare you do that to my—”

“To our Kuro Usagi—!”

The duo immediately changed their focus from the Game to His Highness.

Willa who originally faced them frantically rushed towards them in an attempt to stop them:

“No, Don’t……It’s not possible with just you two together!”

But the duo had not heard her cries.

The anger from Asuka and Yō was so heavy that it flowed off them in waves. But that was only to be expected.

Kuro Usagi have always been an important character in the Community and was the mood-maker who kept everyone cheerful and optimistic. It is only due to her efforts that everyone of [No Name] were able to pass their days happily as a Community.

It’s precisely because of her existence that—-The duo had found their salvation in the world of Little Garden.

“I will take the lead! I’ll be leaving the support to you, Asuka!”

“Got it! Let’s go, Deen!”

Although they were emitting an overpowering sense of rage, they were still clear enough in their minds to keep a portion of calmness to split the task with just the exchange of a glance.

Equipping the Pegasus Boots, Yō whipped up a sparkling wind as she closed in.

Whereas, Asuka summoned the Red Iron Giant from her wine red Gift card.

“—DEEEeeeEEEEN—!!!”

The Iron giant descended with a majestic roar.

Deen who had obtained the [Dragon Horn] was now emitting flames from its hollow centre and it gave an inspiring hope of dependability.

The [Dragon Horn] was fully integrated into the Sacred Rare Iron hull of Deen under the working hands of Jack and Laius. Hence, Deen was now much stronger in its freakish strength and explosive flames, with heat rolling off its entire body in waves.

In the meantime, Yō started to gather the sparkling winds under her feet to accelerate her movements. Staggering her line of advance, she got behind His Highness to launch a kick with her full strength.

Seeming to be waiting for that cue, Asuka also ordered Deen.

“Make a Pincer Attack! Deen, go forth!”

“DEEEEeeeEEEN!”

The iron arm, which possessed the ability to freely extend and contract, was wreathed in flames as it closed in on His Highness.

At the same time, Yō with her sparkling winds concentrated around her Pegasus Boots had closed in for a melee.

His Highness who was in a daze, blinked his eyes repeatedly as he looked surprised by their sudden display of trump cards. However, in the next instant, a cruel grin had spread across his lips as he took the battle on with his fists.

“Too weak and too slow!”

His Highness shouted while knocking away Deen’s metal arm with the back of his right fist and using the subsequent momentum to take a swing at Yō which she narrowly dodged by a centimetre.

Yō used that opening to increase her speed to round behind him and kick towards the exposed back.

“You Bastard!”

Yō roared as she launched her attack. Seeing how His Highness was now off-balanced due to his empty punch, Yō was very confident that he wouldn’t be able to dodge this time.

But that strike was still a miss.

“How naïve!”

His Highness who had lost balance, simply allowed himself to fall to the ground on his back and kicked towards the Pegasus Boot to knock it away. That sort of instantaneous judgement and reaction was really an amazing control over his body.

Although it was a kick directed at her scale armored boot, Yō was still sent flying into the spectator stands from the strike of His Highness. Even with the Gift of the Pegasus and Gryphon to soften the impact of the collision, a bone-numbing pain racked through her body.

“That hurts… he’s really strong…”

Using the momentum of his kick that sent Yō flying, His Highness did two complete somersaults to back away.

Asuka gritted her teeth as she ordered Deen to continue the attacks.

“Don’t stop! Continue to press him!”

“DEEEEeeeEEEN!”

The left and right arms continued to extend and retract and forced His Highness into a corner of the spectator stands. However due to the difference in speed, His Highness was easily dodging between the metal arms.

Maintaining sufficient distance between them, His Highness shook his head with a troubled look.

“What a headache…… You guys are the talent that I want on my side……but I’m not good at holding back. If you really want to fight, can you please be more serious about it?”

His Highness patted at the dirt that smeared his clothes as he said those words without intended malice to it.

Staring at the duo with his arms relaxed.

That stance could be said to be an arrogance close to egocentricity. Facing the two Humans who could be hailed at the highest pinnacle of talents, the youth had no trace of fear within him.

On the contrary, it was Asuka and Yō who were starting to understand the difference between their power levels.

Even if they continued this attack and defensive battle for the whole day, they would still be unable to defeat this white haired lad with golden irises.

The duo finally realized that they should not have any reservations then.

“……Almathea, Deen, sorry to call on you guys to reach into your real potentials…… Let’s give it our all.”

“DeN.”

{“No problem, my master.”}

The Red Iron Giant and the Silvery-white Mountain Goat responded to the determination of their master.

“The main force of a Community should never display their trump cards.”—Up till that very moment, Asuka had always been abiding by the teachings of Garol without fail.

No matter how strong Willa’s power might be, she would never reveal the trump card of hers in the [Duel of Creators]. That was the judgement she had made. But against this white haired lad with golden irises, leaving such a hand of cards would definitely cause her to lose.

Asuka drew her Gift Card and was about to release the third Gift that Jack had given to her when—-Yō calmly stopped her by the arm.

“……Asuka, there’s no need to fight any longer.”

“Eh?”

“It’s okay now…… He’s here.”

Asuka drew a sharp breath as she looked towards the West entrance of the spectator stands.

Although His Highness was also confused by her sudden change in actions, he too turned his head to look at the same direction that Asuka was gazing towards.

—Sakamaki Izayoi was standing there alone, surveying the scene with a blank look.

<noinclude>

===Translator’s notes===
<references/>

{{Mondaiji Nav|p1=6|p2=Chapter 6|n1=6|n2=Chapter 8}}
</noinclude>

Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo:Volume 6 Chapter 6

2014-10-11T12:16:28Z

Tidon: /* Chapter 6 */

==Chapter 6==

===Part1===

—On the stage of the arena hosting the [Duel of Creators].


'''<<Gift Game: Duel of Creators>>'''

'''Participating Communities: '''
*'''*A total of twenty-four participants. ※Listed in the attachment.'''

'''Summary of the Game: '''
*'''The preliminary rounds will be a battle amongst three participants.'''
*'''The last man standing will proceed to the next round.'''

'''Winning conditions: '''
*'''When your opponents have fallen outside the arena grounds.'''
*'''When you destroy your opponent’s Gifts'''
*'''When your opponent has not fulfilled the winning conditions (includes surrendering)'''

'''Conditions for disqualification: '''
*'''When the participant falls outside the arena grounds.'''
*'''When the Gift possessed by the Participant is destroyed.'''
*'''When the participant has not fulfilled the above stated winning conditions.'''

'''Oath: Respecting the above stated content, based on our Glory and Flag, we<ref>[magrefnotes: we or our Community. Basically this is said by the host in this occasion.]</ref> shall host the Gift Game.'''''


 ''“Salamandra” Stamp'' 

The rays of the setting sun and the glow of the chandelier splashed across the arena.

Due to the Convention of the Masters that would be hosted soon after, it has led to an unprecedented increase in the turn out for the [Duel of Creators] that is hosted monthly, and it was much livelier than usual.

The three contestants stood at the three corners of the arena as they awaited the gong that signaled the start to the game.

Kudou Asuka stood at the western edge of the combatant field while surveying her opponents with a sour expression.

(''Never did I think that the day that I would face Kasukabe-san as my opponent in a Gift game would come……On the other hand, Willa the Ignis Fatuus<ref>[magrefnotes: Ignis Fatuus means the Fool’s flames to burn the fools muahahaha puny humans….]</ref>, could it be……'')

That girl over there, the leader of [Will-O'-Wisp].

Asuka could feel a devilish charm exuded from the contrasting luscious and cute characteristics of that girl. Her appearance was the epitome of immorality for it stole and fastened the gazes of Men with that seductiveness. Yet, it was clear that this girl was not aware about her charm; with those twin tails which were as smooth as the finest dessert that melts in the mouth to highlight her baby face. Whereas her curvaceous breasts and figure would cause others to cast their lustful looks in her direction for they were helplessly drawn towards it.<ref>[magrefnotes: author is using taste as his imagery from here on to illustrate….]</ref>

Asuka was looking at her and Willa who had noticed the gaze, turned to look at her.

“……?”

She gave a delightfully sweet movement of lightly tilting her head to the side. Most probably not understanding the reason for being the focus of Asuka’s gaze. Her every move was adorable and at the same time, it was infinitely ravishing.

—But Asuka was clear about a fact.

That gorgeous looking girl is the demon who commands the Jack o’ Lantern.

—and also one of the few participants, countable by the fingers of a hand, who represents the North Side.

“……”

As they met each other’s gaze, Willa suddenly drew out a cross shaped blunt weapon.

<nowiki>*Zugashu!*</nowiki>

“!!?”

A sudden welling of a throbbing pain came from Asuka’s forehead and struggling in the midst of all the stars that seem to hover in her sight. Hurriedly, she tried to assess her situation by looking around herself, only to find the cross-shaped blunt weapon that was supposed to be in Willa’s hand—No, to be precise, the hammer was over here at this very moment.

Incensed by the initiated attack that started before the official commencement of the Game, Asuka sprung up from her seat but Ayesha hurriedly stopped her.

“No, please wait, sorry about that! That’s Willa one-san’s bad habit……”

“A bad habit? Throwing blunt weapons on the heads of others?!”

“Ye, Yea! Throwing blunt weapons on the opponents whom she have taken an interest, to see the response of the target, that’s her bad habit! I will give her a stern warning about it, so please look over this matter for once!”

Ayesha scrambled to hold down Asuka by her shoulders. Although Asuka didn’t want to swallow her anger, for now, she decided that it was best to swallow it down.

After all this was the Game Stage and any debts owed can be compensated for in the Game soon enough.

(''That’s just how I would want it! I will not let you run after biting me<ref>[magrefnotes: biting and running…. The imagery of a dog/ wild animal….]</ref> like this, O’ strongest contestant of the North!!'')

Asuka who was surprised by the blow earlier had now set her determination.

She looked at the new Gifts and comrade who resided in her Gift Card at the moment while feeling her anticipation bubble with excitement.

“I believe in you guys, Deen. And—Almathea.”

{“Don’t worry, be rest assured, my master”}<ref>[magrefnotes: copied this from Edenhall’s style of differentiating telepathic words….ok this is only seen in ch version of the book… NOTE: There is a goddess in Greek mythologies that is also a she-goat with the original name of Amalthea(yes that’s why I screwed up with wikia page name). Amalthea had used her milk to raise Zeus. During a session of playing around, Zeus accidentally broke off one of her horns and to repay the debts of her being like a motherly figure and the fact that he accidentally broke off the horn, Zeus imbued it with a miraculous Gift of aplenty that can provide any item the person wishes for. This horn was then called the [Horn of aplenty]/Cornucopia.]</ref>

===Part 2===

—South Entrance of the [Duel of Creators]’s arena.

Kasukabe Yō was quietly focusing her thoughts in the South corner.

She did not know why Asuka would want to join the Game.

But she did know that there’s now a reason for herself to win in this game of [Duel of Creators].

Yō gave a sidelong glance at Willa the Ignis Fatuus of the East Side while recalling the conversation they had earlier.

“Great. With this, I can complete the promise I’ve made to Koumei.”

It is still doubtful as to whether that girl knows anything about her father but from that sort of tone, it would seem like she had known him. If that is so, it didn’t matter which opponent standing in her way. Yō must obtain victory.

Moreover, Kudou Asuka is her friend. She cannot allow herself to lose in a humiliating manner in the battle.

(''Kuro Usagi and Jack are also in the spectator stands. I guess that would mean that Asuka have already received her new Gifts. So, I must make the result apparent in an instant before she can even get the chance to use them.'')

Yō gave a smile as the feelings of her strong fighting spirit, confidence, and expectations towards her comrade swelled in her chest. If Asuka could defend against the first strike, that would prove that Asuka has overcome her weakness from before.

As a friend, that would give the feelings of joy, dependability, a little threatening and amusement.

(''Moreover, just now…she…I’ve already figured out the Gift of Willa-san and have a good counter for it ……No problem. I won’t lose.'')

Yō held onto her absolute confidence and strategies.

Just as she heightened her concentration to the highest, the sound of the gong signaling the start of the Games reverberated within the arena.

===Part 3===

Kuro Usagi, Jack and Laius sat at the spectator stands where the voices of the crowd were rising to a crescendo. And the trio awaited the start of the Games.

“Uu……This…This is bad! Who would have thought that Asuka-san, Yō-san and Willa-san to be pitted together in the same preliminary round?!”

“Yahoho……likewise. That girl who does as she pleases, I’ve already told her many times to come straight to the workshops.<ref>[magref notes: omg…. I think workshops might be better than workrooms. Have been using workrooms all these while but it’s so direct translation… please comment.]</ref> But there shouldn’t be any problem for Asuka-chan!”

“Bu…But, Yō-san’s physical abilities are exactly the counter to Asuka-san. Once she falls out of the field……this game might even have a victor emerging in an instant.”

“Impossible.”

Jack sharply interjected and Kuro Usagi could only shut her mouth at that.

Jack had clearly seen the growth of Yō’s power in [Underwood] for himself and yet his voice contained such confidence and assurance.

“Yahoho……Kasukabe-chan is indeed a strong enemy but it is still possible for Asuka-chan to beat her. After all, Asuka-san has yet to comprehend her true abilities…. Though saying that, I’ve only understood from listening to Garol-dono’s explanations. But after listening to it would make one understand that her power isn’t about controlling the gifts bestowed to her but belongs to the faction that bestows it —similar to the bestowing of [Mock Divinity].”

“YES.” Kuro Usagi nodded her head in assent, she had also had a feeling of that.

In Little Garden, the thing called [Divinity] referred to the Gift that could cause a race or object to have its spiritual powers increased to the maximum. Among these there exist something called [Mock Divinity] that specialized in pushing Gifts to its maximum potential causing them to release power that was of a similar level to those of the Divine-classed Gifts.

But, as it only raises the output, there would be a possibility that it would destroy the Gift, after it has been pushed to its fullest, due to its inability to withstand the proportion of the spiritual enhancement.<ref>[magref notes: I think what the author wants to say is that durability of object spiritual vessel needs to be proportional with spiritual power. Asuka injects power but not reinforcing the objects ability to contain such an increase. Therefore like a balloon that has over expanded, it pops.]</ref>

“It’s a terrifying ability and also very difficult to be handled. Especially that the method of bestowing happens to be that of ‘Conferring Divinity(language)’. Language being the medium by which spiritual power is dissipated instantaneously and it has the characteristic of deteriorating before reaching the intended target, not to forget that we have to factor in the spiritual power of the target that might be able to resist the influence. Hence Kuro Usagi-dono, mistaking her power as [Control] is quite understandable.”

“YES…… but thinking about it, no one should normaly think of it as the conferring of mock divinity from the start.”

Kuro Usagi’s ears quivered indignantly in protest.

Jack suppressed a wry smile as he extended his index finger.

“That’s why we have prepared the most suitable equipment for Kudou Asuka……the Gift that can bring out that absurd potential in her—For now I can even safely assert that Asuka-chan is on par with the power level of Faceless.”

Jack said with confidence.

Seeing how he was so sure about that, Kuro Usagi could only hope for that to be true.

And swallowed hard as she took in the sight of the circular battle grounds.

“On par with—Faceless-sama?”

“Yahoho! Haven’t I said that? Asuka-chan might just win—”

“Impossible. The champion can only be Willa.”

The cold voice from the side had broken into their conversation.

Laius who sat beside Jack had mercilessly trampled on their hopes.

“Willa’s the strongest of the North Side. Just a mere no name can’t hold a flame to her. But if the person in question possesses the ‘Fortress’ that I’ve created, perhaps she might last up to five minutes or so.”

Laius’s words interjected into the duo’s casual conversation.

Jack gave a sigh, seeming to have lost some of his momentum in his upbeat voice:

“Haiz…… Looks like you really wish for Asuka-chan to lose eh? But that’s a weapon that can only be used to its utmost potential in the hands of Asuka-chan. Laius-kun, you know that more than anyone else right?”

“Hmph, so what? I don’t really care about that sort of thing. I only want that girl to be humiliated. And the materials for ‘Fortress’ is the Adamantium Ore and that fleece. Separating them into the refined metal and fleece to be marketed would still be quite lucrative won’t it?”

Laius gave a thin and annoying smile.

Kuro Usagi furrowed her brows at that, but the thing that she was concerned about for another matter.

(''The ‘Fortress’ must be the new Gift right? But what could those items, the Adamantium Ore and fleece be about?'')

“I say, Laius-kun, that fleece was borrowed from the [No Name]s and you cannot just sell it off just on a whim of yours. Moreover even if you want to sell them, there’s not much use for them—”

“Haha, you sure are a toothless bumpkin for not knowing about this. That piece of mountain goat pelt is actually one of the most exquisite items that can be used to aid agricultural Communities. It’s so important that they will even salivate at the sight of it.”<ref>[magrefnotes: the golden fleece(this story calls it Fleece of Mountain Goat to change the names) is said to heal the land and make it fertile. In story of Percy Jackson, it got a girl out of a tree…ok wrong information, it actually restored Thalia who was critically injured and assimilated into the tree back into her human shape… zzz when’s the next Percy Jackson book coming out?!!! XD]</ref>

“Agri, Agriculture? Fleece of a mountain goat?”

Wasn’t that Gift called a [Fortress]? Unable to figure out the connections between them, Kuro Usagi tilted her head in confusion.

Indeed, they had taken some of the suitable Gifts from the treasury of the [No Name] to be used for the creation of Gifts, but Kuro Usagi had not heard of their practical uses.

But since it was a Gift that was wanted for agriculture, it must be something beneficial to the rebuilding of the farms.

Lily and the other children would be very happy to hear this. It could be that Jack might have planned for that to have prepared such a Gift.

“……Ah! It’s starting!”

Kuro Usagi pointed at the centre of the battlefield.

As the sound of the gong to flag off the start of the Game reverberated through the air, the gazes of the spectators were all focused towards the circular playing field.

And shouts of anticipation coursed through the spectator stands.

After the three strikes of the gong to signal the start of the event, the girl who took on the role of Judge—Ayesha Ignis Fatuus, appeared at the centre of the playing field with her blue twin tails swaying behind her.

“Ay….Ayesha-san? Why is she the judge?”

“Yahoho! We of [Will-O'-Wisp] have been in this Game as a regular! So, Sandra-sama has nominated Ayesha for the job in recognition of our long participation!”

Jack bobbled his pumpkin head as he gave a proud laugh.

His Community was already erected in the revered section of the [Tablet of the Sea of Stars].

And the reason for Willa being named the strongest Player of the North was precisely due to her countless records of championing the Game, becoming the invincible legend.

Choosing the judge from the Community of [Will-O'-Wisp] that had performed well in the Birth of the Fire Dragon Festival was also something that shouldn’t be much of a surprise.

(''It’s finally starting. Yō-san……Asuka-san……'')

Kuro Usagi intertwined her fingers seemingly in a prayer.

Standing upon the stage of the battle field, Ayesha began to read out the names of the three contestants who were waiting at their respective corners.

“—Round one will start now!

From [No Name], Kudou Asuka!

From [No Name], Kasukabe Yō!

And the idol of everyone! The most popular candidate for obtaining the overall victory!

The Super lady who is unbeatable!

From [Will-O'-Wisp], Willa the Ignis Fatuus—!”

“Woooooooooooooooooooooooh!” Hearing the introduction made for Willa, the entire stands erupted into wild and feverish cheers.

Although she wasn’t as approachable as Kuro Usagi, but Willa still had quite a sizable popularity. But the person in question had tilted her head in puzzlement over such an uproar in the stands.

Seeing the frenzy of the crowd, Ayesha had nodded her head in satisfaction as she raised her right hand to make the announcement.

“I hereby declare—- the official start of [Duel of Creators]!!!”

===Part 4===

In an instant—

An azure glowing wind was whipped up from the ground.

Kasukabe Yō who had rapidly entered her battle state had immediately assessed the phenomenon to be the wind released by Willa.

Her spirit name being the [Demon of Azure Flames] was partially due to the ability to call out flammable phosphorus gas from fossils. If it were that only, Yō only needed to whip up a whirlwind to dodge it.

But to be famed as the strongest flames of the North, it should not be only at the level of a natural phenomenon.

“—Summon, [Ignis Fatuus].”

“……!?”

A wave of heat was carried within those azure blue winds and the atmosphere was awash with a roasting sensation that was subtly hidden from the senses.

Although the color of the flames were different, but Yō was very clear of the dangers that such a flame posed. For she could sense that this was the same feeling as the other time when Jack had released the intense flames during their time in [Underwood].

The Wind of Purgatory Flames that have been summoned from Hell.

The Gift that just required a mere seven lanterns full to destroy an entire city with its flames.

(''What….What’s wrong with this person?! Is she trying to summon the Purgatory flames in the arena……?!'')

The Game had just started and Willa was already planning to use the strongest firepower. The first move was planned to be such a large scale attack on a wide area and such a bold move was unimaginable coming from one who had such a cute look.

Willa was planning to use the first strike to defeat the both of them right from the get-go.

(''Change of plans……! Since she’s using the Purgatory Flames of Hell, Asuka will also be in danger!!!'')

Less than a second into the Game, Yō had already shifted her target to be focused on Willa. The situation was already one that forced her to abandon her strategies.

Clutching her [Genome Tree], Yō materialized the shimmering plate leggings of the [Pegasus] while whipping up a dazzling wind to charge towards Willa. And just when she was skiing on the wind and about to land her kick—

The figure of Willa suddenly disappeared.

“This is bad—!”

Instantaneous teleportation—Only those who controlled the portals between worlds would be able to open that [Astral Gate].

This sort of unique portal activation method was fundamentally different from that of Jack’s ability to appear from flames.

Jack was able to move from flame to flame, a movement of point to point in a linear fashion, but her sort of teleportation was one that was instantaneous and without any forewarning or relation to any objects or obstacles in the path.

The previous encounter was also similar to this and Yō hadn’t been able to see through this teleportation trick of hers.

—Though it was heard of, but it sure is a Gift that exceeded the comprehension of the mind.

That sort of power was impossible to be matched by the speed and power of the five senses. To confront such a power would require a Gift of a completely different nature but now wasn’t the time for her to experiment around for the crafting of the new Gift.

(''The Azure winds have not stopped……If this continues……'')

Yō whipped her head to shout at the top of her lungs.

“Asuka!! Quick! Escape out of the playing field! “

“Eh—“Asuka’s face was one of surprise and shock and it was clear that she really didn’t understand the nature of the threat that was the wave of azure winds.

However, it was clear that there wasn’t enough time for Yō to rush to her rescue.

This was merely just two seconds after the start of the Game.

Willa the Ignis Fatuus had summoned [Ignis Fatuus] and caused an azure wind to whip across the arena grounds. Ayesha who had been nominated as the judge had also ran ashen faced towards the outside of the playing field, but was blown into the spectator stands as a wave of hot wind blasted her from behind.

“Oi, Willa-nee, that’s really too exaggerati……Yaaaaaaah!”

Her twintails were emitting green smoke as Ayesha fell into the spectator stands.

The spectator stands were replete with defensive Gifts to protect the audience and so her losses were only up till that point, whereas the centre of the arena had transformed into a gruesome sight.

Exceeding the Purgatory Flames that were summoned by Jack, these hungry flames lit up every single thing that existed in the natural world. The whole combatant area was alight with azure flames and instantaneously reduced the stage to crisp.

And the Azure pillar of flames extended up to the Veil of Little Garden.

The searing heat waves released at the peak were strong enough to scatter the sea of clouds in the sky.

The demon that existent in the cleft between life and death—Willa, had shown a power that was able to devastate everything within the pillar. Of which the spectators had gone silent at that performance.<ref>[magrefnotes: If I were the author, I would slide in part divider in this place for the next scene is from a different perspective.]</ref>

“How….How can……”

Kuro Usagi’s hands shook as she moaned mournfully.

Willa’s true strength had exceeded her predictions.

Precisely because Kuro Usagi knew what had been released by Willa, she was quivering from the brutal scene displayed before her. If Kuro Usagi’s guess is spot on, Asuka and Yō wouldn’t be a match for her.

Summoning the Purgatory Flames from Hell wasn’t a simple feat.

Willa had connected Hell to this world in that instant—This is not a figure of speech.

Just as how Shiroyasha is able to summon the Game board of [White Night Plateau], Willa had released her spiritual powers to destroy the portal between reality and the furnace of Hell to scorch the arena.

“How dare she…… to those two…… Kuro Usagi’s comrades……”

Kuro Usagi, who had already abandoned most of her logic due to rage, had already transformed to her fiery peach colored hair.

“Kuro Usagi-san, don’t worry. Look closely, those two aren’t hurt at all oh~!”

Jack used a cheerful tone to advise Kuro Usagi who was emitting red lightning while on the verge of rushing in in with that murderous look.

“—EH?” Kuro Usagi gave a stupid cry.

That sound might just have been the signal for a counter attack, or perhaps it was just a pure coincidence.

<nowiki>*Ding Ling*</nowiki> The scorching azure pillar of flames—shattered under the sound of the melodious flute and chime of the bells.

===Part 5===

Percher who had walked to the arena location alone was stumped by the miracle before her eyes. It is precisely because of the dramatic changes in the arena that had caused her to have that sort of look on her face.

—That’s right. This is not a figure of speech.<ref>[magrefnotes: I realize that sometimes I’ve used it wrongly…. It is not metaphor but a figure of speech… oh well…. ]</ref>

The Flaming Azure winds that raged from Heaven to Earth —froze into a giant ice pillar before shattering into fine powdery snow.

“Freezing the entire pillar of flame…… Could it be Asuka—”

Saying that, she looked towards the pits and was surprised once again.

Asuka was no longer in the combatant’s ring. There was only Willa who stood in the midst of the whole field and Yō who had fled to the skies. And instead of what used to be the ground of the arena—An Iron sphere that did not seem to exist earlier stood in its place.

(''That sphere……Deen couldn’t have transformed into that big a sphere.'')

On the arena grounds where the purgatory flames raged on, the mysterious sphere was completely without a scratch from the onslaught. A faint electrical flow could be seen dancing along the surface of the Iron sphere and it gave off the feeling of being an impregnable defense against anyone’s approach.

The whole stadium fell into silence and from the centre of the arena—came the voice of Asuka, from the centre of the frozen winds.

“It’s okay now. Release the protections, Alma.”

[[Image:Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo_v06_187.jpg|thumb]]

{“Understood, my master.”}

—<nowiki>*Plonk*</nowiki> The sphere gave a bounce.

The icy cold steel cage exterior seemed to pulsate before transforming together with a fizzle of lightning around it.

Long majestic horns, powerfully built four limbs and hooves, silvery fleece that continued to sparkle with electricity. A majestic looking Mountain goat Divine Beast stood by the side of Asuka, guarding her.

(''Mountain Goat……Divine Beast? And able to emit lightning? That can’t be just any ordinary Divine Beast!'')

This saying has always been passed down in the legends, that Gifts of ‘Thunder’ are the symbols for the highest of the God-class spirits. ‘Thunder’ was the last natural energy that Mankind managed to bring under control, and has been able to maintain the eternal respect and faith since the ancient times.<ref>[magrefnotes: this is word play again…. Thunder is雷, just another addition of a character would make it lightning… but yea, in card games, we also attribute thunder pokemon rather than lightning…. So anyways, just take all these explanation in stride, if you want to discuss it further, you can visit the forums.]</ref>

The Japanese pronunciation of ‘Thunder’ can also be written as ‘God’s roar’. Violent winds, rain and the roar of thunder were a collective of fears that wasn’t only limited to Mankind but many other races as well, being one of the oldest faith of all.<ref>[magrefnotes: not really too sure about what the author wants to say… my guess is that he’s saying that all the other animal kingdom, spirits and Mankind all revere the Natural phenomenon of torrential rains, hurricanes and lightning storms.]</ref>

God-class spirits of the Elder God’s end of the spectrum<ref>[magref notes: introduced the word spectrum to make it look more scientific and for ease of understanding.]</ref> will gradually find it more difficult to carry lightning as they get closer to the normal Gods end of the spectrum.

(''That’s strange……That Mountain goat Divine Beast obviously has a greater strength than Asuka. How did Asuka manage to tame such a monster?...'')

“Percher! What are you doing in this kind of place?”

Percher who quickly returned her thoughts to the present turned her head hurriedly. The people who had called out to her was Jin and the others who had went their separate ways before the Corridor of Displays.

The trio ran towards Percher whom they had coincidentally met up and noticing that Rin’s nowhere to be seen, they had asked:

“Where’s Rin?”

“No, no idea. She said about having something urgent to do and so we went our separate ways. As for what the matter is about, I guess His Highness is the person you should ask right?”

“Hm? Oh, that’s okay. I know about that. Rin should now be trying to catch the culprit of the ‘Kamikakushi’ currently, am I right?”

“Is that so?”

“Because she did say something about finding some clues—Compare to that, take a look at the arena. I must say that this Game looks to be getting quite interesting.”

His Highness narrowed his golden irises as he gave a cheerful laugh.

Leaning on the rails, he seemed to scrutinize Asuka and the Mountain Goat Divine Beast with an assessing gaze.

“Seemingly like a puppet but yet not a puppet. After all it does have a conscious will of its own and it looks to be alive. I wonder who could have created such a masterpiece.”

“Um……It probably is the Gift created by Jack and Willa-san of [Willo O’ Wisp], I think.”<ref>[magrefnotes: this is how Jin speaks, I think. Lols]</ref>

Jin opened his mouth to give a casual reply and His Highness nodded his head in understanding.

“[The Demon of the Azure Flames]…… the demon who controls the portal between life and death? I see, that does seem likely. For that woman to bestow life wouldn’t be too difficult. That guy is probably the reincarnation of the Divine Beast.”

“Reincarnation?” Jin and Percher tilted their heads.

His Highness gave a smile as he pointed towards Ayesha who had fainted amongst the spectator stands.

“Take for example that gnome. She’s a gnome that has been implanted into the body of a dead person, to be born as a new life form. Most living bodies basically lose their spiritual attainment after death, but there are some that might even continue to live on after death and be reincarnated into the next life.”

“……Did you mean resurrection?”

“Of course not! How is that possible? A new life possess the inheritance of a new personality. Moreover, for the dead to completely return to life would require operating an independent cosmology. [The Demon of Azure Flames] has not reached that level of power yet. Although the spirit would more or less retain part of its memories, but what it really gets to inherit would be the appearance only. In that sort of reincarnation, the spiritual power would surely deteriorate—”

Suddenly, His Highness stopped his words.

The smile he had earlier was now wiped off his face as he took on a surprised look to stare at the Mountain Goat Divine Beast.

(''……if it is through the process of reincarnation, the spiritual power would surely deteriorate. Because the amount of spiritual power that will be passed down to the reincarnation would be dependent on the spiritual power of the next generation. In normal cases, Divinities of their past lives would also be returned……Then why is it that that Mountain Goat is still materializing as a Divine Beast?'')

His Highness was full of doubts as he stared at Asuka with his sharp gaze.

In the war at [Underwood], he had heard of the Gift held by Kudou Asuka.

According to Aura who had fought against her, she was of an unknown birth, but she was able to control a fire that could render [The Death Eye of Balor] ineffective.

Hence, His Highness had speculated that she had some sort of super powerful God killing Gift that was similar to the Garuda Phoenix lineage.

(''But, this guy isn’t of the same kind. To increase the spiritual power would require the bestowing of Divinity or an ability of a large area of effect sort—No matter what the matter might be, it’s all beyond the abilities of the Human realm of influence.'')

His Highness stared down upon Asuka and the mysterious Divine Beast.

Following that, he caught sight of Kasukabe Yō, who had fled to the skies, from the corner of his eyes. Yō had used the [Genome Tree] to incorporate the Gifts of the Salamander and Rat, wearing a ‘Fire Rat’ leather lamellar armor<ref>[magrefnotes: lamellar armor is just like scale mail, more on padding in this sense since the main materials here are leather… rather than salamander scales.]</ref> that enabled her escape from the violent storm of the Purgatory flames.

(''Oh? This one used the [Genome Tree] to escape death? Seems like the Purgatory flames of Hell are unable to kill the rat born from the placenta of the flames.'')

But using the Salamander and Rat to combine into the ‘Fire Rat’ wasn’t a very good plan for it was equivalent to announcing to others about your real powers. It is best to stick to simple combinations to not let the cat out of the bag about the fact that she controlled the Phylogenetic Tree.

(''Although it is a little rough and childish……but this [No Name] is quite the treasure trove that I’ve expected it to be. It would be best if I can pack them up and bring along as a take-away.'')

His Highness twitched the corners of his lips into a smile. Having the joyous smile like a child having gotten his hand on a new toy, he also started to have that scary look of wanting to snatch everything within his sight away for himself.

Jin gave a sidelong glance at His Highness before turning his gaze downwards quickly to scan the spectator stands.

“……Ah, Kuro Usagi! And Jack!”

Hearing her name being mentioned, the rabbit ears perked up with a swish.

Kuro Usagi looked around for a long time before finally spotting Jin in the spectator stands above.

“Jin-bocchan! What are you doing there?!”

“Yaho? Sandra-sama is also there!”

“I brought Jin around the city for a little walk. Nice to meet you, [Highborn of Little Garden]-san, it’s been some time since we met.”

Sandra was wearing a joker face smile while using a matured tone to casually tell a lie. Having gotten used to the role of a master, it might even be possible that she’s unexpectedly good at acting.

Laius was originally depressed but upon seeing the Master Sandra, he immediately stood up to reveal a sincere smile that was never seen before from him while making way for them to sit beside him.

“Well, isn’t this Sandra-sama of [Salamandra]? I didn’t expect to meet you in the common spectator stands! Come, have a seat!”

“That’s really gracious of you, thank you, Laius-sama. You have also arrived in the North side territories huh?”

“Yes. I couldn’t take the atmosphere of the East Side country lands and was attracted by the cultured civilization of the North. And currently we of [Perseus] have established a relationship with this Jack o lantern’s Community.”

“That sounds great. [Will-O'-Wisp] is in the midst of ascension, obtaining the help of [Perseus]’s Gift bestowing techniques will surely be like a Dragon with the addition of wings to soar through the Little Garden. Please do impart to them your valuable techniques and skills in an exchange of cultures.”

“Um…..about that…Mah, I will handle it as best as I can.”

Laius gave a spasm-like smile in reply.

Sandra was subtly asking him to ‘pass all the valuable techniques to Jack and the others’. With that sort of request, Laius was unable to continue with his accommodating responses and could only give an ambiguous reply.

Having been teased by Sandra, Laius looked towards Jin and the others who stood behind her with displeasure.

Then suddenly, his gaze stopped on His Highness.

“Oi, that white haired brat there.”

“What?”

His Highness had calmly responded to the rude name calling.

On normal occasions, Laius would have been incensed by such an attitude from His Highness. He who had a high self-esteem would never have allowed just a teenager who looked around the age of twelve to use that sort of tone to reply.

But this was a different case.

He surveyed the white haired golden iris boy who was His Highness before slightly straightening his body to ask:

“You…. Have we met each other before somewhere?”

===Part 6===

In the middle of the blizzard came the crisp sounds of three azure blue gems shattering as they struck the ground.

Those were the empty shells of the Gift falling out of the hands of Asuka after freezing the Purgatory Flames,.

(Uu……Even though the Gems of Freezing are much more expensive compared to the Gems of Flame……)

Asuka was full of regrets in her heart as she lamented over her lavish usage of the Gifts.

However, being the Ojou-sama of a financial powerhouse, she could not allow such feelings to show on the surface.

—Just to mention it on the side, though it’s might be a little off-topic.

The reason for the Gems of Freezing being more expensive is definitely not due to the difference in practicality.

The real reason is because such Gifts are able to cause a reversal in the kinetic energy of an object and that defies the second law of thermodynamics; a blessing that is impossible for Mankind to replicate. If this sort of phenomenon were easily replicated, Mankind would be able to craft a Perpetual Motion Machine with ease. Hence, even if it were the world of Little Garden, the only existence that could defy these laws of Physics is only that sole Demon.

And this sort of expensive Gift could already fetch up to the ransom-like price of a Gold coin for a gem!

—Okay, end of the off-topic gossips.

Asuka had magnified the might of the chilly winds to create the large scale “Frozen phenomenon” that was before them.

It was a Gift that was on the opposite end of the spectrum from the Purgatory Flames that was supposed to be able to reduce all existence to ash. Even amongst the Nordic Gods, there’s only one God who can control such a large scale blizzard.

The clash between the two had caused the Game stage to melt into the ground, leaving not a shadow behind. But if one were to strain their eyes to look closely, the faint traces of its existence could be seen and moving out of that ring would be an immediate disqualification.

As Asuka was reaffirming the circumference of the battle zone, Yō dropped down beside her.

Cloaked in the ‘Fire Rat’ leather lamellar armor, Yō dabbed at her cold sweat as she approached Asuka with a smile.

“Asuka, that was great! But how did you make that flame……”

“Hoho, that’s a secret……Although that’s what I want to say, but our opponent doesn’t seem to be a simple one for me to joke around at this time”, Asuka cast her sharp gaze at Willa.

Not bothering to hide her hostility, Asuka went straight for the kill:

“It’s my pleasure to meet you for the first time, Willa-san. Your name is also famous in the East Side where I belong to.”

“……”

“But, I really didn’t expect for you to try kill the potential candidate for your Alliance. I hereby demand an answer from you, the leader of [Will-O'-Wisp]. Please explain your motives.”

Asuka stood with her arms akimbo as she used a threatening tone to question Willa.

Yō also had the same thoughts as the [Duel of Creators] hosted by the Master would surely prohibit the killing of other opponents. It was a well-known rule that needn’t be written down on the [Geass Roll].

Having seen Willa’s release of that fatal strike, it was almost safe for others to assume that she did not want to play by the rules of the Game and or even lacked the basic common sense.

“Please give your answer. Why did you summon such a dangerous flame? Depending on your answer, we might have to reconsider our Alliance agreements.”

“……?”

Willa was stumped for a moment.

Tilting that face that could only be said to be sweeter than candy, she revealed a slightly troubled look as she asked:

“……dangerous?”

“Huh?”

“What. Is. So. Dangerous. About. That. Level. Of. Flame?”

—Kachi, the both of them stiffened at the same time.

Their thoughts and bodies were unconsciously bounded as if cursed.

Needless to say, Willa’s answer had shredded their pride into bits. That sort of emotionless reply could be better described as ‘Shredding their existence to bits”.

Never did they expect that her unsealing of the furnace of Hell would be described by her to be only at “That. Level.” For the tone of her words already implied that she had already been holding back.

Asuka reined in her anger while forcing a smile as she looked at Willa.

“Is…Is that so? Well, you’re right. That sort of flame is nothing to us.”

“Of…Of course. There’s totally no problem with that sort of flame.”

Asuka and Yō responded with a stammer. …… Those stiff sounding words were definitely not due to a problem with her hearing.

And pondering over what could have gotten into these two people, Willa cocked her head to the left and right like a small animal in confusion while her twin tails swayed with the movement. Then seeming to have come upon something, she lifted her head.

“—You guys, are strong.”

“Eh?”

“You guys have underestimated yourself by quite a bit. My words are definitely not in sarcasm. When up against you two, the Purgatory Flames of Hell are not even worth mentioning. Not even close to something that you guys have to fear about.”

“……”

<nowiki>*Hu.*</nowiki> Asuka had unconsciously relaxed her tensed atmosphere that was close to drawing her sword in that emotionally charged situation.

The Violent storm of Purgatory Flames were really scary, or at least that was the case in the memories of Asuka and Yō. But after experiencing it first-hand, the both of them were still unscathed.

Every time Yō escaped the icy grasps of Death, she would become stronger.

Although Asuka was troubled by her talent, it would seem that she had finally obtained suitable Gifts.

Ever since the day that they had arrived in Little Garden, the both of them had been accumulating an ever-increasing amount of accomplishments and karma, causing their talents to bloom at an unexpectedly rapid pace. Those were the words that Willa was trying to say.

“Especially Asuka. I’ve heard about your situation from Faceless.”

“Did you? From her?”

“Mhm. Hearing it from her, I’d then created your Gift—[Almathea’s Fortress].”

Willa stretched out her finger.

Pointing exactly at the majestic-looking Mountain goat Divine Beast.

“[Almathea’s Fortress] is by me and Jack……and Lulu working together—”

“Lulu? Who’s that? Could it be that you are referring to that young Master?”

“Keho<ref>[magrefnotes: Keho is sound effect for cough.]</ref>, What was just said is not counted.”

Willa started all over again, TAKE 2.<ref>[magrefnotes: Take2, like the director says NG to the TV show and they do the Take2]</ref>

“[Almathea’s Fortress] is by me and Jack……and Laius working together to create a masterpiece. The current you, can now be on par with FeiFei<ref>[magrefnotes: FeisiLesi is how Face.Less is pronounced…. Nickname would be taking the first character… Fei and double that….FeiFei, my guess is she talks in a cute manner and it would be highly irritating to be told off by that kind of cute voice.]</ref>…Keho, Face.Less. So you should have more confidence.”

Willa tried her best to make her face taut with seriousness.

Although she did put in a lot of effort to lecture the both of them, the ending was still far from perfect, having made some slips in her act.

But it would seem that she wanted to continue with that serious act to the end as she spread her arms in a gesture to welcome the both of them.

“……I do not like to do battle nor participate in Games. But for the both of you to realize your true potentials— I’ve now participated in this competition as the North Side’s strongest Player. And I will put my best to make this a token of gratitude to you guys.”

“Token of gratitude?”

“Jack and Ayesha have been rescued twice from the hands of Demon Lords by you guys. This token of gratitude is for that”, the strongest girl of the North Side smiled.

Asuka and Yō looked at each other before shrugging their shoulders while feeling a little troubled.

“……How should I say it, I think the ones who felt that they were being helped were us.”

“Mhm. And we have never returned the favor too.”

Nodding their heads, the both of them took on a battle stance to prepare for the battle.

The both of them had finally decided on enjoying the [Duel of Creators] to the fullest.

She of the North Side’s strongest player to spread her arms in acceptance of the challenge, how could they suppress that feeling? The problem children of the East Side have never felt this happy and excited before.

“Although it might be tough on Willa-san, we will apologize in advance for doing it two-on-one.”

“No problem. I will also show my full powers in the subsequent fight. If you do not do it in a team battle, it would probably be dangerous.”

Saying that, Willa started to release Azure winds from her hands.

Although it was of a small scale, contact with [Ignis Fatuus] would undoubtedly cause a fatal injury.

Firstly, they would need to break through that Azure wind. And though the ‘Fire Rat’ leather lamellar armor might be able to defend, it was unable to launch an attack. Moreover, if they did not have a method to counter that instantaneous teleportation, everything else would be futile.

Yō was racking her brains over a plan to make an attack when Asuka leaned over to whisper softly.

“Kasukabe-san. I’ve a plan……What’s your take?”

“……What’s the risks?”

“It’s only possible to get high profits with high risks right?”

Asuka smiled mischievously. For Asuka to even mention a plan, it would already mean that there was a possibility of it going through. Understanding that part about her, Yō gave a nod in consent.

“Got it. Tell me about that plan of yours then.”

In the instant that Asuka nodded her head—

The situation had a dramatic transformation.

<noinclude>

===Translator’s notes===
<references/>

{{Mondaiji Nav|p1=6|p2=Chapter 5|n1=6|n2=Chapter 7}}
</noinclude>

Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo:Volume 6 Chapter 5

2014-10-11T12:15:36Z

Tidon: /* Chapter 5 */

==Chapter 5==

===Part 1===

—[Tablet of the Sea of Stars], Corridor of Displays.

Right at this moment, the Sun was already starting to sink slowly into the western horizon.

The appearance of [Kouen City] was gradually changing as it began to be dyed by the hues of dusk. Coupled with the colorful lights of the lanterns, it was only when night fell that this City would display its truest appearance.

There were many nocturnal races who took up residence in this City and the evening hours seem to be the time when it gets most lively.

The City that gave off a different radiance between that of its day and night—that is the territory of [Salamandra].

Just as the [Tablet of the Sea of Stars] had started to be dressed in the hues of dusk, there came a sudden commotion in the Corridor of Displays.

Upon receiving information on the whereabouts of Sandra, a large number of the military police squads had caught up with them. Ignoring the troubled looks that they have put onto the faces of the guests mulling around, they were hot on the tails of Sandra and the others as they ran around the place.

“Please wait up, Sandra-sama!”

“NO~! Before resolving the case of the ‘Kamikakushi’, I will not go back~!”

<nowiki>*BLEH~*</nowiki> Sandra put out her tongue at them as she continued to run.

In actual fact, she didn’t usually show this childish side of hers to her subordinates.

Jin who was also caught up in this commotion was being dragged around between Sandra and His Highness who had a grip on his collar as they ran around. And he was already falling into the state of suffocation.

Struggling for a long time to finally squeeze a space for his neck, he gave a pitiful cry.

“Hey….. I’m dying here!”

“No problem. If it’s only suffocating to death, we can still think of ways to revive you later.”

His Highness-dono had dropped the comment with a deadpan look. Was it due to this youth’s responses thus far? For Jin was unable to figure out if the youth was being serious or joking about that comment at all.

……No, it’s possible that this youth was just that serious all the time.

“Any….Anyways, we need to find a place to hide first!”

“Mhm. There’s a back door leading into the showcased displays, which is usually used for the transportation of display items, just ahead of us, let’s just rush inside there for now.”

“Got it.”

His Highness and Sandra continued to drag Jin as they sped along the corridors to take a sudden right turn and leap over the heads of the visitors. But it seems that the military police squads had already guessed this move of theirs and set up an ambush before the back door. And they shouted the command as they spotted Sandra rounding the corner.

“Now! Let out the Winged Dragon squad!”

“Eh……Winged? Winged Dragon Squad? Right at the heart of the Corridor of Displays?”

Sandra couldn’t help but cry out in surprise, stopping short in her tracks as three Winged Fire Dragons of a height of approximately three meters towered over them while barring their way to the door.

The three dragons did not only possess the advantage of a pincer attack, having rounded them up in the middle, from front and back, they were also able to take flight and control the skies above. With such an ambush, they were no longer able to escape from the Corridor of Displays.

The three dragons who had fire rimming their jaws had surrounded the three of them and their leader stared at Sandra with a sharp gaze.

“Sandra-sama, please return to the Headquarters.”

“We have no intention of fighting our leader.”

“Please wait quietly for the convening of the Great Convention. If word of this problem were to spread, it will be the butt of all jokes amongst all the other Masters. So, for [Salamandra], please return to the palace quickly.”

Despite their polite use of tone, it did nothing to hide the dissatisfaction that was embedded within their words.

It’s most likely that these three dragons were part of the group that did not support the move to put Sandra on the throne. Or else these inferior dragons wouldn’t have appeared before them at this tourist attraction— the [Tablet of the Sea of Stars]. If Sandra wanted to use force to resist, these guys were most likely planning to push the blame of all the damages wrought on the gallery on her head.

So Jin drew Sandra protectively behind him as he suggested softly:

“……I say, Sandra, why didn’t you ask Mandra-san to help you with this? Since the opponent is a Demon Lord, shouldn’t [Salamandra] be going full force to deal with the threat?”

“……No, that won’t work. Mandra Onii-sama did not believe me at all.”

“EH?” Jin tilted his head as he couldn’t imagine how that solemn and serious Mandra would put aside the words of his leader and he couldn’t help but wonder if it was a mishearing on his part.

But Sandra clenched her fists while seeming to recall a past incident of hers.

“Actually……I’ve already seen the culprit for the ‘Kamikakushi’ at the scene of the latest committed crime scene.”

“The culprit for the ‘Kamikakushi’?”

“Mhm. It was a person wearing a long robe that had the character of “混” emblazoned on the back. But it was only I who could spot the ‘Kamikakushi’…… Mandra Onii-sama and my comrades had not believed my words then. From that day on, onii-sama had called me to stay out of this business.”

Sandra closed her eyes as she recounted mournfully.

But she immediately shook her head to straighten up her thoughts.

“Mandra Onii-sama has always been like this. He had never taken my words seriously before. If the relation between the leader and the tactician was already like this, how else can I continue to lead the Community? That’s why I need to use this incident to get the trust of onii-sama and the others.”

Sandra clasped her hands together as she struck up the blaze of fighting spirit within herself once more.

Hearing her words, Jin finally understood the reason behind this stealthy plan of hers to sneak out.

Sandra’s character had always been one that was bold and unrestrained, but that did not make her a crazy girl who would do things on a whim. And the reason for Sandra to steel her heart enough to undertake such action was more of the fault of her pride than a rebellious act against her elder brother.

As a leader of the Community, whether one was able to gain the trust of their comrades was a matter that concerned its survivability. Needless to say, with [Salamandra] being such a big Organization, as long as the subordinates started to harbor a little doubt, it would definitely create much problems within the chain of command. And for a Community that had always passed the position of the leadership by the heir of the lineage, this was an obstacle that she would have to overcome sooner or later.

“I understand. Since you’ve said so, I won’t push further. But, how do you intend to break out of this current situation?”

“By force……or should I say that was my original plan. But it would be troublesome if the displays in the gallery were to be destroyed. There’s a passage that leads to the arena located above the backdoor entrance of the Gallery and we need to find a way to get there.”

“Come to think about it, it’s almost time for the [Duel of Creators] to begin. There should be quite a large flow of visitors flocking to the arena.”

After the flag off of the Game event, the visitors from the Corridor of Displays would most likely swarm into the arena spectator area and provide an excellent cover for them. But how were they going to make it to that place seemed to be the greatest problem at the moment.

Staring at the three Fire dragons who were closing in on them, Jin kept thinking hard for a solution.

Just then, His Highness broke in:

“Jin, Sandra, is there only one condition?”

“Huh?”

“The condition of breaking out. After all, I’m employed by you so this sort of small matters can be left to me to handle.”

“Small…Small matters……once we start a brawl, the whole plaza for the displays will be thrown into confusion with the military police squads. If there’s a method to break out of this encirclement without hurting the opponent, it would be good, but other methods would definitely cause a huge problem.”

“Is that so? So, you mean that as long as the military police squads are kicked aside but not hurting them would be fine by you right? That will be a simple task.”

His Highness had merely stated it without the intention of boasting.

Seeing his confidence, Jin and Sandra looked at each other, stumped for words. And just to make it clear in advance to prevent any misunderstanding, Sandra also possess the power to defeat the Winged Dragons and the military police squad.

But to take on those military police squads without harming them or the displays in the gallery, that really raised the difficulty up by a few notches.

“Nn. About that……I will confirm about the plan again. No destroying the Corridor of Displays, kick the Winged Fire Dragons and the military police squads away and find the ‘Kamikakushi’. Those are the things that we must accomplish……”

“Mhm, yes. Do not destroy the Corridor of Displays, send the Winged Fire Dragons and military police squads sailing through the air and search for the ‘Kamikashushi’ at the same time, am I right?……Well then, is there any other requests?”

<nowiki>*Kacha Kacha*</nowiki>His Highness started to crack his fingers as the three fires dragons were almost reaching them, albeit slowly.

Even though His Highness had asked to confirm the final points, the two of them had already ran out of other ideas.

Sandra nodded her head as she steeled her resolve then.

“Well then, I will be leaving it to you. I will snag the winged Dragon who is in the sky while you needn’t hold back on the other two winged dragons. Try your best not to harm the military police squad as much as—-”

—possible and just run them off the grounds. The last part had not made it out in time.

For a Winged Dragon that was awash with waves of heat had pounced on her from behind, taking the opportunity to restrain her while she was focused on talking.

“Sandra-sama, forgive my insolence!!”

The ten feet tall huge body had dipped quickly and drew close to Sandra from behind. Sandra who was issuing the instruction to His Highness had then lagged for a moment in her reaction and was snagged by the front claws of the Winged Dragon.

“Ahyo~……?!”

“Sandra!”

“Sandra-sama’s safety has been secured! It’s okay to make the other two suffer a little! Everybody, charge!”

The military police squads and the other two Winged Dragons gave off a belligerent roar and an enthusiastic response to the command.

His Highness quickly grabbed Jin by the scruff and drew him close to whisper in his hear:

“It will be over soon, just stay down for five seconds.”

“Five……”

At that instant, there was a sudden explosion from the ground beneath the spot that His Highness originally stood at as he lunged towards the military police squads.

The military police squads hadn’t been expecting their target to be captured to take the initiative to charge at them and they had faltered for a moment. This chance, however, was not let off by His Highness.

Swinging his arms lightly, he smacked right into the midst of the seven people formation to deliver accurate and critical punches on the vital spots to rob the military policemen of their consciousness

And there were a total of fifty-five others from the military police squad at the back. To actually make such a huge fuzz over an ojou-chan? His Highness couldn’t help sighing in his heart as he continued to sweep through the military police squads in a flurry of punches.

Using an astounding super speed, His Highness accurately connected his punches to his opponents’ chests that were right over their hearts, their necks, the shafts covering their brain, etcetera. It was only when the last one of them was knocked unconscious and crumpling to the ground that Jin finally managed to react.

“……A second…..Not even a second. Your Highness……you……!”

“Bastard! That smelly little brat dares to look down on us!”

“The crime of hurting us, comrades, don’t you think of getting away lightly with this!!”

The two Winged Dragons roared ferociously as they made their angry charge towards the one who seemed to have ruffled their scales the wrong way.

The Winged Dragons who had waves of heat emitting from their jaws were flying with that huge body at an unbelievable speed and they spat an enormous fiery ball of fire from their mouths.

The fire ball exceeded the height of His Highness by almost three times but His Highness seemed unfazed as he merely waved his right arm lightly to make the fire ball disappear without a trace.

“That’s…That’s impossible!”

“The command received was to show no mercy to you guys. So, I will not be going easy on you……Well, if you want to run, now is the time, you know?”

The warning was given out of his generosity but those two Winged Dragons had mistaken it for a taunt as they grew angrier as they roared:

“Hah! Who’s afraid of you huh?! Our scale mails have been forged in the huge crater of the peak yonder, it will never lose to the likes of you, a kid who’s green behind the ears!”<ref>[magref notes: this is a chinese saying though…. Quite sure it wasn’t used in the jap version but we use yellow headed kid to mean green behind the ears. Hmmm changed it to green behind the ears …]</ref>

Spreading its wings, the Winged Dragon gave it’s declaration to accept the challenge for the confrontation.

Up till now, His Highness who had only dully knocked his opponents over had widened his eyes in surprise—the next moment saw a cruel smile creeping across his face.

“……Is that so? Since that’s the case, I will be in the wrong for having any mercy then……!!!”

“Ah! Your Highness, DON’T!!”

Sandra who was still in the grasp of a Winged Dragon hovering in the skies had shouted loudly in fear for her comrade’s safety.

But it is a pity that it was late. This shout to stop had come too late.

Although his battle stance had been casual, His Highness wasn’t that generous to give his opponent any leeway after being goaded in that fashion. The usual calm demeanor of his had completely vanished to be replaced by a battle frenzy that cloaked his body.

The short lad, who was now leaking a little of his spiritual powers, gave off an illusionary feeling of being many a dozen times larger than his actual size. From the pressure that was given off from the golden irises of his, the white haired lad would have been comparable to that of a Demon Lord.

Stepping on the ground with enough force to create depressions on the floor of the corridor, His Highness seemed to travel at an acceleration that would burn the atmosphere itself—the Third Cosmic Velocity as he barreled straight into the chest of the Winged Dragons.

“Wha……?!”

“Take this with all you’ve got. Don’t worry. If you are lucky, you might just survive—!”

The fist of the lad connected with the Winged Dragon.

The impact of the punch from what looked like a scrawny short lad had packed a punch that exceeded the imaginations of the Winged Dragon. The scales that were harder than steel were shattered beautifully and the huge body was thrown back. And the other Winged Dragon used his four limbs as a meat shield to receive his comrade.

“Gu, ohohohohohohoh!”

The other Winged Dragon gave a roar as he tried to stop his comrade’s fall.

But the Winged Dragon that was thrown back by His Highness’s punch continued to accelerate in the same direction without slowing down and the two Winged Dragons were knocked out of the Corridor of Display’s plaza.

Jin, Sandra and the sole remaining Winged Dragon stared at the whole series of events that played out before them with wide eyed surprise.

And it was the nonchalant voice of His Highness that drew them back to the present.

“Oi, that fellow who’s still holding on to Sandra. Release her now.”

“What?!……Who do you think you are?!”

“Come on now, just release her already. Sandra’s trying to earn the trust of [Salamandra] in this desperate struggle. Being one of the main fighting force of the Community, just try to have a little more confidence in the decisions of your new leader alright?”

His Highness lifted a brow as he chided the Winged Dragon.

Being lectured by a youth, the pride of the Winged Dragon was wounded. However, the Winged Dragon had a complicated look on its face as it looked around at Sandra, Jin and His Highness, and his comrades of [Salamandra] who were on the ground.

After sweeping them with a bitter gaze, the Winged Dragon silently released Sandra from its grasp.

Sending Sandra back to the Corridor of Displays, the Winged Dragon bowed in a high-kneel while saying respectfully.

“……please forgive our insolence, but we too were thinking of the future of [Salamandra]. Please do not push yourself and return if you deem it too dangerous to handle alone.”

“Okay, I got that. I’ll also give it some self-reflection for my embarrassing immaturity for resorting to this sort of violent method to convince you guys. I hope that my actions this time will help to bring glory to the Flag of the Fire Dragon, and in so doing, I would hope that you guys will forgive me.”

The Winged Dragon and the young leader met gazes and nodded.

Spreading his wings, the Winged Dragon gave another last glance at His Highness before departing.

As the commotion finally came to a close, Jin let out a long sigh before giving a smile in relief.

“With this, we only need to escape into the arena right?”

“Mhm. …… But it sure gave me quite a shock to see that His Highness is actually that strong.”

“Is that so? I think I’m more in awe with that fellow of the Winged Dragon squad. Even though I did hold back, but that impact was supposed to be a punch that would send them to the end of the world. I really didn’t expect for them to be able to stand so quickly”

“Is……is that so?”

“Yeah. If there were four thousand Winged Dragons of that standard, it would really be quite a difficult situation for me to handle.”

“—-That’s just like you are planning to do battle against [Salamandra], huh?” Jin gave a laugh.

His Highness laughed in reply as well.

“Aw, cut that out. Haven’t I said it before? My Community is a commerce type and picking a fight with a [Floor Master] would definitely cause our business to be sorely affected……Compared to that, let’s go into the arena first. Is the back door that way?”

The trio nodded silently as they met gazes and started up the stairs that would lead to the back door of the gallery with the link way leading to the arena being the destination in mind. And it would seem that all the military police were still outside as there wasn’t any of their presences felt close by.

Temporarily sitting in the linkway, the enthusiastic cheer of the crowd sounded from the arena.

And in response, the lady responsible for being the emcee of the event gave a lively announcement.

Jin cautiously looked around as he pulled open the door to walk into the arena stands—

“—Round one will start now!

From [No Name], Kudou Asuka!

From [No Name], Kasukabe Yō!

And the idol of everyone! The most popular candidate for obtaining the overall victory!

The Super lady who is unbeatable!

From [Will-O'-Wisp], Willa the Ignis Fatuus—!”

<noinclude>

===Translator’s notes===
<references/>

{{Mondaiji Nav|p1=6|p2=Chapter 4|n1=6|n2=Chapter 6}}
</noinclude>

Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo:Volume 6 Chapter 4

2014-10-11T12:14:58Z

Tidon: /* Chapter 4 */

==Chapter 4==

===Part 1===

—Little Garden, Outer Gate Number 54545’s Stage Area, entrance to the Corridor displaying the [Tablet of the Sea of Stars].

“—Well then, Rin, what are you guys up to?”

“Wuai?”

Rin, who was sitting in the corner of the café, with her cheeks stuffed full with the Golden Yam Egg Tart had halted her hand that was holding another of those tarts when she heard that question. Seeing her face in that state, Percher who had wanted to approach the matter at hand seriously could only give a sigh instead.

Currently, Percher and Rin were on a different task that caused them to go on their separate ways from Jin and the others.

Jin, Sandra and His Highness had gone to the scene of the Corridor of Displays to conduct their investigations while Percher and Rin were to wait for orders at the entrance area.

But as they had much time to spare, they had decided to go for a bite, the famous local delicacy of [Salamandra]—the Golden Yam Egg tart. As she was still unclear on the motives of those two who didn’t seem to be taking things seriously, Percher gathered her courage to assert her question once more:

“I’ve already seen through your reasons for coming to this City. So tell me. How long are you going to put up that act of yours?”

“Hoho, that really sounds interesting coming from you. Percher knows of our plan?”

<nowiki>*Wow so scary~I’m so surprised!*</nowiki> Rin had that sort of smile hanging on her lips.

The style of speaking after giving a staggered pause with an accented voice. That was the conversational skill of this young lady. Seeing how guarded her opponent was even though she had tried to shake her up, Percher decided to put on the pressure:

“Let me say this in advance. Everyone from [No Name] will be coming to this Corridor of Displays. As long as I meet up with one of them, the possibility of me escaping successfully will not be zero. The sneak attack that you are planning for the [Floor Master] will also end in a failure. Then, you guys will also be chased out of this place too you know?”

Percher gave a calm leisurely smile.

— Of course, all that she had said were only unsupported information fabricated just for the purpose of shaking up Rin even for a little. But little would Percher know that her lies would become a reality.

Rin made an act of pondering over it for a moment before smiling maliciously.

“Well then, if things really come to that point, we will just have to put an end to our plans there.”

“Isn’t it? Well, then why not stop n….”

“Mhm. I guess it’s time to kill Percher-chan then.”

<nowiki>—*Suu*</nowiki> A sharp dagger was already grazing Percher’s neck.

Seeming to be an amazing control of strength, the tip only grazed a thin layer of skin that covered the pulsing artery.

The instantaneous drawing of the dagger that now pressed on her neck was so quick that it even caught Percher off guard even with all her heightened wariness from before. It was until the prick of pain started to register in her brain that Percher noticed the graze on her neck caused by Rin’s dagger.

And that stunt caused Percher to stiffen up and turn pale.

Whereas, Rin only leisurely stowed away her killing intent that had been released instantaneously just a while earlier as she gave a mischievous laugh.

“Just playing with you there. I only wanted to play a prank on you a little. After all, Percher-chan isn’t cut out for negotiations, so there’s no need to push yourself. Moreover, if you really do have an information that is to be used as the trump card, you shouldn’t be waving it around from the get-go. You should to wait for all the conditions to be set before bringing it out. If you just bring it out just like what you did moments ago, it wouldn’t have much of an impact you know?……But, Mah<ref>[magref notes: not sure if I explained the slang sound effect of Mah before… but people who watch anime should have heard of it being said before like Mah Mah, it’s just a small thing… or something along those lines? Yea, basically it just means that the person is dismissing it lightly by saying Mah. A dismissive tone I guess.]</ref>, it’s still a false report from you anyways.”

“……Uu!!”

At this point, Percher’s anxiety had finally come close to the critical point.

She had already made a mental preparation to create a chaotic situation with a battle if things made a turn for the worse, but it would seem that this was a really bad idea. Initially, she had had high opinion about the innocent looking girl’s power, but little did she expect that her opponent’s strength was one that exceeded her original expectations.

(''The difference is too great. Be it a use of melee or a tongue fight……'')

She had already entered a dead end and had no other moves to take. Even though it was the only chance she had when His Highness wasn’t around, Percher was still unable to find the way out of this mess.

Noticing Percher’s distress, Rin gave an unguarded smile as she shook her head.

“Really now. Just relax. At the very least, we do not intend to kill you, Percher, nor do we want to get rid of Sandra and Jin either. You could say that it would run contrary to our intent.”

“……Contrary?”

Percher narrowed her eyes as she tilted her head in doubt.

Rin’s gaze took on a serious look as she gave a giggle:
“I for one, wish to get you three to become a valuable asset of our Community.”<ref>[magref notes: she said get. Which means by force or coercion. Not really focused on recruiting though…and yes this part is one space after the above and one line spacing before the next few paragraphs to come.]</ref>

“wha……What?!”

Percher spluttered out her words due to her surprise. That must have been the most improbable possibility that she did not even bother considering about—the enemy’s general and trusted aide wanting to recruit people from their side?

But Rin who misunderstood Percher’s reaction immediately leaned close to a distance just three inches away from Percher’s nose.<ref>[magref notes: I really want to delete the part of ‘three’ but it is in both texts…. zzz]</ref>

“No worries, we can discuss about the treatment and privileges! Percher-chan’s loss can also be forgiven and written off. We will also be giving you the other Gifts of [The pied piper of Hameln]! The age of witch hunts had also been quite close to the era that Percher-chan came from. I think you might just be compatible with Orsola you know~If you return the other half of [The Death Eye of Balor], we might even let you reappear as Black Death Demon Lord—”

“Wait, Hold it right there! Saying such things in a public place… Are you out of your mind?!”

Percher’s eyes kept darting around at the open-air café and the passers-by outside as she frantically covered Rin’s mouth. To be so bold as to speak of such things in the open, that was the really evil streak in this girl. Bur Rin continued to have that nonchalant look.

“There’s no problem at all you know? Because our voices, will not be able to reach the ears of others around us.”

“……I beg your pardon?”

“Try screaming at the top of your voice if you want. There’s no one who will be able to hear you.”

Using a very confident voice to announce such a scary thing. But that was something that Percher should have noticed from the start. If she had given it some thought, she would have known that such a thing would be possible with Rin’s Gift.

Regarding Rin’s Gift, Percher had heard of it a little—The mysterious Gift called [Achilles High]<ref>[magref notes: the meaning of ‘called’ here means that [Achilles High] isn’t really called that… but is just a nickname for the Gift. ]</ref> was conceptual type of Gift that controlled the spatial “distances” between objects.

And besides that piece of information, the conditions for its usage, effective range and real name for the Gift was unknown.

The only thing that could be confirmed was that it was truly a sort of ‘invincible’ Gift and Percher only knew of two existences that could defeat this sort of Gift.

As long as it is used to create a [Wall of Distance] between us and the other people around us, it would naturally create a soundproof condition that traps the sound waves from leaving. No, it isn’t only for that alone. It also prevents any escape or call for help.

(''……In other words, there wasn’t a possibility for me to create a ruckus that would draw in everyone into the chaos from the start?'')

That sort of consideration made that girl more horrifying.

In addition to that, the current [No Name]s did not have anyone who could force Rin into a corner and the only possibility would be to bet it all on that Izayoi to mess up the situation as much as possible.

What a pinch. She complaint in her heart.

“……Anyways, sorry about that. I don’t have any intention to join your group. Moreover, my master is Jin, so please convince him first.”

“Oh, is that so? If we get Jin, we can get a free Percher as well……That really sounds like a good bargain.”

Rin was mumbling to herself seeming like a girl deciding on the purchase of a candy that promised to have a free gift upon payment.

And though she might be displeased by that tone, Percher had chosen to be silent to avoid needless conversations.

“Well, let’s put that matter aside for now for I would also like to confirm your thoughts on this. Percher, do you have any dissatisfaction about your current master and servant contract?”

“I can’t say that I’m satisfied…… but it’s still not at the point where I would want to terminate my end of the contract.”

An answer that held no deception. That was undoubtedly the honest opinion of Percher.

The [No Name]s are a Community that have the potential to rise higher from amidst the lower levels for they possessed a variety of talents and a handful of elites who could fight on par with Demon Lords.

If they obtained the Alliance Flag, it might even be possible for them to rise up rapidly into the Five Digits as well.

But Rin narrowed her eyes to slits.

“……Is that so? But you do know that he doesn’t possess the power required to help you, Percher, to achieve your dream right?”

“Uu…That…….”

Rin’s words rang so true that it seemed to have struck home into her heart. Although her childishness earlier had caused Percher to be confused and hence lowering her guard, Rin had not let that chance pass her by. And this girl had a sharp tongue that had the accuracy to hit its target every time in a clash of words.

The words embedded itself so deeply into Percher’s heart that it gave off an illusion that the whole conversation had been staged just for that particular line to deal the finishing blow.

“……………”

—To fulfill Percher’s wish, the boy whose name is Jin Russel wasn’t strong enough at the moment.

She had already known that for a fact.

No matter how extraordinary the comrades of [No Name] were, the most important person—Jin, the leader is still too immature. The problem that Rin had pointed out would not have been a problem if the wish were to be a normal one. But Percher’s wish—-is one that would be a heavy burden of making enemies out of real gods.

If the secret wish that she harbored in her heart were to be leaked……it wouldn’t be too surprising if Jin Russel were to cancel the contract or even seal Percher away for good. That sort of insecurity caused Percher to be unable to tell the [No Name]s of her yearning.

And it did not take much effort for Rin to see that insecurity in her.

Rin gave a charming smile<ref>[magref notes: the direct translation would most likely be the Japanese metaphor of Rin gave a smile like a flower in full bloom. Well… in English, that would really sound weird as a metaphor. So I’m just going with charming. Note that I’ve used the metaphor once in direct translation before… but this time I’m just going to word it as charming. Future usages of this metaphor will also be translated as charming with a translator note.]</ref> as she crossed her arms before her chest.

“But it won’t be that way for us. Although we may have been beaten in our own game by the Community of Jin and the others before, the battle this time will be a Game of a larger scale than before. And if everything proceeds as smoothly as planned……the world of Little Garden might just be totally thrown into chaos for real.”

Resting her hand on her puffed up chest, she continued to look at Percher with confidence in her eyes.

That strong will in her gaze was really intense and seemed to shine in Percher’s perspective. As one of the authoritative figures in an organization to have such a clear target in mind and the resolve and attitude to pull along her comrades in the chosen path, it really made Percher’s loyalty waver.

“But……My ownership is still with Jin……”

“Isn’t that simple? We just need to take Jin along with us and it’s all solved right?”

“Wha……?!”

“I’ve discussed with Aura and Graiya Oji-san before and we feel that we still need another boy around the same age as His Highness to be paired as his friend. I would say that Jin’s brains is quite good and he would fit perfectly to help our His Highness who lacks the knowledge of common sense in life skills. More importantly, we can also prepare many Demon Lords suitable for [Genier Contractor]—In the first place, his Gift will only be utilized to its truest potential when he comes to our side.”

Rin added happily.

Jin’s power was indeed a Gift that was indeed one that is specialized in the enhancement of sealed Demon Lords that are under his control. Leticia had also said that such a Gift was also quite renowned. Even in Little Garden where many Demigods and Gods roamed, it could be considered as one of the most unique Gifts.

Legend has it that [Genier Contractor] is a Gift that is conferred to [Solomon, The Spirit King] who sits in the Four Digits for having achieved the accomplishment of sealing seventy-two Demon Lords.

If he had defeated all those seventy-two Demon Lords by himself, that would make him run for second placing in the rankings for defeating Demon Lords.

And the ancestors of Jin Russel had cleared one of the trials prepared by [Solomon, The Spirit King]—the <ARABIAN NIGHTS> which had a part of the Gift as the prize.

Rin who knew of all that had also seen the true value of Jin Russel even if he was still developing in his Gift.

“The trials which were prepared by [Solomon, The Spirit King] has already been completed without leaving a single trial left undone. What’s left is only the defeating of the seventy-two demon lords which can be left to others to handle. And that makes Jin’s Gift incredibly desirable—even if some rough measures need to be taken, it might just be worth it.”

“……”

A sharp glint could be seen in those child-like eyes of hers but that sort of atmosphere had been dispersed almost immediately.

For Rin had suddenly stood up, preparing to leave the open air café.<ref>[magref notes: I don’t really know what it should be called but this café has no ceiling and the sky can be seen, so I called it open air café. Never really looked into what cafés are like… so if it is wrong, please suggest a change for it. Thanks.]</ref>

“In any case, I guess that’s the end of today’s persuasion. Percher-chan also needs more time right? I will be taking my leave first, and I will leave His Highness to you today, Thanks.”

“Heys, wait…wait up!”

“Nay~I’m not gonna wait♪ But no worries. I will be back to sway you over to our side for I feel that it would be for the best for both parties. Ah~and don’t forget to keep the real identity of His Highness a secret—this is also for the best for both of us.”

Rin gave a spin, causing her short skirt to flutter, as she turned to disappear into the crowd. While at the opposite end of the table in the open air café, a cup of unfinished drink was all that was left behind.

The girl who had appeared just like sudden storm had just left after having been satisfied by its destruction.

(''……to return to the Demon Lord Alliance?'')

Percher pressed her hand on her chest as she felt very uneasy about it.

She who is the representative of the eight million vengeful spirits—the collective of spirits killed by the plague of Black Death.

And this body had come into existence for the sole purpose of fulfilling the wish of those spirits who have died with much resentment in their hearts.

What should she decide on then?

The lonely girl who couldn’t find an answer to that question could only sit at her original spot.

(''I….what should I choose now…..?'')

===Part 2===

—[Kouen, City of Brilliant Flames], Commercial District of the North Side

Pinning his eyes on the guy with the “混”character on his back, Izayoi was happily immersed in the endless pursuit as he ran along the roofs of the buildings.

The afterimages of Izayoi could be seen flitting over the heads of the crowd as it shot off towards the alleys in the blink of an eye and easily outstripped the military police squads who were dispatched to secure the area.

Noticing the commotion overhead, the passers-by of the Commercial District were crying in surprise:

“Wuoooh?! What’s that just now?”

“It seemed like a figure of a human just flew over our heads!”

“There’re also the military police squads in pursuit. Could it be the rumored ‘Kamikakushi’?”

The strong wind that swept through the Commercial District caused the people to speculate on what they had just seen. For they could only see Izayoi even if they weren’t able to see the guy with the “混”character.

And though the military police squad had chased from behind, they were unable to lay a net to surround an unseen opponent, hence only resorting to chasing after the back of Izayoi.

(''If only Mandra, that fellow can widen the net of his men to surround the area, things would be much simpler……'')

But it was difficult for them to accomplish that when matched up with an invisible opponent. Moreover, the opponent’s footwork wasn’t worse than that of Izayoi’s. After all the opponent was still a Demon Lord, albeit being a third rate one.

But even so, it was still possible for Izayoi to catch up to him if he gave his all into the pursuit.

However, if Izayoi were to put his full strength behind his every step, the residential structures that weren’t stable enough would most likely be blown away. He had previously destroyed a tall building that way when he had used it as a foothold to exert his full strength.<ref>[magref notes: this is in volume 2]</ref>

Basically, all structures in Little Garden are built with a defensive Gift to reinforce its sturdiness but if Izayoi were to use his full power on them, it would be a different matter altogether.

(''Having said that, continuing this endless chase isn’t going to solve things as well.'')

Initially enthusiastic about the chase, Izayoi had now sobered up completely.

He had thought that the game of tag would be complemented with the use of Gifts similar to the “虚度光阴”. (Passing time in an idle manner. Direct translation for the skill that causes time to stop for the opponent) However, that kind of interesting stuff seemed to be limited to only that one time and the rest of the chase was purely a game of tag with him needing to hold back on his strength.

Looking from Izayoi’s perspective of his dislike for repetitive labour, this sort of situation could only be described as really boring.

It did cross his mind to kick a building to shoot the fragments like the pellets of a shotgun……but he had used this trick on Kuro Usagi before and it wouldn’t be interesting to use it the second time. Then, that would leave only 1 option left—

(''Oh well, I guess there’s no other way around this. I will apologize to Mandra later.'')

Izayoi clapped his hands together as he gave his silent apology before injecting his strength to his legs while he continued to dash forward.

A full-power dash would have caused the buildings or streets that had been used as his foothold to collapse.

But if it were to be a full-power jump—The worst case that could happen would just be the destruction of a building.

Although that could still be counted as quite a severe damage, but if it were to be the price to catch the ‘Kamikakushi’, such a thing would be just a small sacrifice that the victims would surely be understanding regarding the damage.

On the other hand, Demon King of Confusion had not realized the dangerous thoughts that had formed within his opponent’s mind as he sweated buckets while focusing on the run. He was busily flitting from the walls of the narrow alleys and making small hops on the tops of the trees. He would even dare to use the hanging lanterns and electrical wires as his footholds for his skills in making his body as light as a feather were as good as acrobats.<ref>[magref notes: I think this would mean Qinggong… but they didn’t use the term so I’m just using the description they gave.]</ref>

But being the one gifted with the array of versatile techniques, it was only him who understood clearly how bleak the situation was for himself due to the impossibly relentless pursuer who was unshakable from his tail.

(''Absurd, this is absurd! That smelly little brat is really absurd! If this continues, I can’t even fathom the idea of meeting Kouryuu to challenge him to a duel!'')

Compared to the hatred towards his nemesis, it was much more important to keep his life intact. And the Demon King of Confusion continued to run with his cloak emblazoned with the“混”character billowing out from behind him.

He, who had come a long way to [Kouen City] for an opportunity to attack Saurian Demon King, [Great Sage who Devastates Seas], was carrying a tragic past as well.

—It would be interesting to know how many people actually remembers about it. For this Demon King of Confusion<ref>[magref notes: Demon King of Confusion is one of the demons in <Journey of the West> who had invaded the Mount Huaguo, home of SunWukong and his monkey tribe during the time that he had left to study up on the 72 Transformations and meditations. Sun WuKong came back after learning the skills and found him possessing his friends…. Yea auto sign-up for death sentence. Demon King of Confusion is supposedly dead by now.]</ref> is one of the most courageous Demon Lords that were recorded within the <Journey to the West>. At the same time, he’s also the first victim to be defeated after the Sun WuKong, who had accumulated a load of achievements in battles, for he had sounded the first gong of invasion.

(''Damn it…….! I’ve only come to this sort of Human settlement just because of the news of that lad, Kouryuu, having taken the office of a Master…… Why am I so unfortunate?!'')

Pressing down on a connecting wire to a lamp, he used the force of its upward reaction force to jump.<ref>[magref notes: Newton’s third law, the Action Reaction force pairs]</ref>

Demon King of Confusion who twisted his body in mid-air, managed to capture the Izayoi’s figure from the corner of his eye.

(''……I guess this leaves me with no choice. Although I didn’t really want to use it before that lad, Kouryuu, arrives—'')

The atmosphere around Demon King of Confusion suddenly underwent a dramatic change. Izayoi clicked his tongue in frustration as he noticed it as well and berated himself for the miscalculation on his side.

As the spiritual power hidden away by the “混”character cloak started to expand, an ominous wind started to blow in the Commercial District.

(''[Authority of Host Master]……'')

The authority to forcefully issue a Trial that has been granted to the Strongest of Demigods, Deities and gods.

If it were just another normal day, Izayoi would have welcomed such a challenge but it wasn’t a good day for such a situation.

At this very moment, [Will-O'-Wisp] should be handing over the new Gifts to Asuka. If it were an actual Gift Game, things might be different but he did not want to risk an unnecessary battle with a Demon Lord without any sort of preparation.

And the ground started to give off <nowiki>*Kazha*</nowiki> sounds of strain as his feet ran upon the brick paved streets.

“I won’t let you…!”

Exceeding the speed of sound, he leap off with a force enough to vibrate the atmosphere around him.

The bricks beneath his legs had immediately shattered with pieces of rubble debris scattering everywhere.

At the very instant when his outstretched hand was about to snag the “混”character guy by his fingertips—Mandra shouted loudly from behind:

“Behind you! Watch out!”

He had only sensed the threat behind him only then but it was too late for him to react to it.

Izayoi had only just turned his head when he was struck—by an extremely cold gust of wind that swept into the extremely hot district.

(''What—-?!'')

The extremely cold violent gust that managed to freeze even the flames of the lamps had swept through the entire Commercial District. Using the rubble that had been swept upwards by the wind as his footholds, he managed to dodge the attack from his back.

But he was still slow by a beat.

It was as if the opponent had been waiting for Izayoi to make his second jump before perfectly executing the attack to be released all at once.

“……!!”

The cold bone-chilling winds were released at Izayoi while the debris from the structures nearby were also sharpened by the cold wind to form icy daggers that flew at him. Though Izayoi had used both hands to deflect all the icy shrapnel, he was still unable to dodge from the gust of icy-cold air that blasted at him.

The gust was so cold that it seemed to condense the atmosphere itself and cracks started to appear on his skin within moments of coming into contact with the extremely cold air.

Izayoi managed to right his posture in mid-air after being struck down by the extremely cold gust and he landed on the tarp covering a stall which reduced the impact of the fall. But his only miscalculation was the fact that the stall was one which sold fruits.

And Izayoi clicked his tongue in displeasure for he was soaked by the fruit juices.

“Darn….. I’m used to getting wet by water but it didn’t need to be fruit juice this time.”

<nowiki>*Bite*</nowiki> Izayoi sank his teeth into an apple.

And being chilled, it tasted quite good as well, but that ticked him off further.

The owner of the stall stared in a daze at Izayoi and his destroyed stall as a shout came from Mandra who had finally caught up.

“Hey, are you alright?”

“Ah, I’m fine. But I’m sorry for letting the target escape, and also for taking action on my own without calling for backup. Because I have no excuses for those actions.”

“No, no, it’s not something to worry about. It’s not like we can see him anyway and the result would have been the same……

Rather than that, where has that fellow gone? I still need information to give an update of the situation to the public.”

“I apologize for that too for I’ve really lost him completely.”

Izayoi answered awkwardly and Mandra didn’t berate him for that but only looked at the ground pondering over the bitter fruit that had been handed to him.<ref>[magref notes: this is a metaphor…. No real bitter fruit has been exchanged. No bitterbug either. Lols a Monster Hunter reference.]</ref>

“……I see. But with things the way it is now, I will be insisting on your cooperation to solve the case even if you are unwilling.”

“I don’t see a problem with that. After all it isn’t in my nature to leave things half-way. But the most important thing is that——“

Izayoi’s words trailed off as he lifted his head to look at the skies.

Compared to Demon King of Confusion, he was more curious about that extremely cold wind.

To release the attack at the most opportune moment. That was a feat that not anyone could accomplish and it was a wonderfully executed attack that targeted the moment of vulnerability.

(''Was there an accomplice right from the start? I sure didn’t sense another one then. Moreover if there were many people involved in the case, would that guy have flashed that card of [Authority of Host Master] that hastily?'')

Then who could that person be?

It wasn’t the military police nor an accomplice of the Demon King of Confusion.

Could it be that an unknown third party had suddenly appeared to launch an attack at Izayoi? Or could it be just an act to save Demon King of Confusion?

And the biggest question is where could he, Demon King of Confusion, have disappeared to.

(''If I’m not mistaken, the presence of Demon King of Confusion had disappeared together with that gust of icy cold wind—'')

—that’s right, he disappeared.

Although Izayoi had been struck by a stealth attack, Demon King of Confusion had already filled his field of sight and yet his target had suddenly disappeared like smoke dissipating in the wind.

Just like a real ‘Kamikakushi’.

“‘Kamikakushi’ has been ‘Kamikakushi’ed……? Looks like a problem has arisen even before the other can be solved.”

“What?”

“There’s a lot of things to do. But first we have to inform Sandra that the enemy is a Demon Lord of ‘Kamikakushi’ and I fear that only children can see him.”

Hearing Izayoi’s words, Mandra’s face had suddenly turned pale for some unknown reason and had drawn a sharp intake of breath.

“Only….Only children can see him?”

“Yep. The person’s name is Demon King of Confusion. His real identity should be a Demon or monster that can hide within the hearts of little children while roaming free—no, this stuff can be said in detail later. Your sister will be the best candidate to go up against this Demon Lord, so contact her right away.”

“I…I understand.”

Mandra replied through clenched teeth.

Izayoi picked up on the strange response and he cast a curious gaze at Mandra’s direction.

“……is something the matter? Is it inconvenient to do that?”

Mandra’s face had taken on an expression of self-mockery as he muttered, “No, that’s not it. I’m just feeling a little ashamed by my own actions.” Izayoi’s curiosity had been piqued by that strange expression but a member of the military police had frantically rushed over with a report just then and he could only swallow his question for now.

“Man…Mandra-sama! It’s bad! According to reports, Sandra-sama has slipped out of the Palace!”

“What did you say?!”

“Luckily there’s a lot of eye-witnesses in the city and she should be at the Corridor of Displays located before the [Tablet of the Sea of Stars]!”

“Tch! At this time? What is that girl thinking….”

Mandra wanted to say more but suddenly he held his tongue.

And that same bitter expression of earlier came over his face again as he turned his head to face Izayoi.

“I’m sorry but please accompany me for a trip to the [Tablet of Sea of Stars].”

“Okay. Mah, I’ve not seen enough of that Corridor of Displays yet, so with the offer of a free admission, of course I will be glad to leap on that chance.”

The both of them nodded to each other and were just about to walk off towards the Corridor of Displays.

Just then, someone grabbed Izayoi. Wondering who could it be, Izayoi turned his head—only to see the fruit stall owner equally drenched in fruit juices smiling with his veins popping at the temples:

“……Okyaku-san, thank you for the cost of the repairs and the damages.”

“……. Mandra-sama, the tactician, you have heard that didn’t you?”

The businessman stared at Izayoi while Izayoi’s face took on a mischievous smile as he stared at Mandra.

Being the leader of the military police squads and the tactician, Mandra had already guessed as much even before Izayoi said those words and he silently took out his coin pouch to place at the counter.

After that, Mandra left the place with an expression that was a hundred times more bitter than the one he originally wore.

===Part 3===

—[Ruby Cave], Underground Canal.

<nowiki>*Plonk!*</nowiki> Demon King of Confusion was deposited along with a hot wash of wind and he fell from his mid-air position.

“That hurts!”

He grabbed his head as he rolled around a few times. Due to the suddenness of the situation, he who had not be able to respond to the situation had landed on the ground. Head first.

To prevent the canal from being rocked by strong impacts, the stone carved canal was thoroughly inlaid with many Gifts. Of which some Gifts to eliminate trespassers had also been set up at certain points to trap and exterminate.

It could be said to be a fortunate thing in his misfortune for him to just hurt his head only.

“Why am I in the underground canal? Who is it who brought me to this place?”

Demon King of Confusion clutched his head as he took a look around him.

The underground canal that was as complex as an underground maze only had a few specific exits and wasn’t something that could be accessed from anywhere. Or at least there wasn’t an entrance from the streets of the Commercial District that would have led to this passageway.

Then, who could it be to have brought him to this place? If he could have figured out the answer just a few seconds earlier—the fate of Demon King of Confusion may have been slightly different then.

“Halt—!“

“!?”

The sharp voice was piercing and seemed to be of a high pressure as just hearing that word had already given him the illusion of being struck by an axe.

Due to the echoes in the underground passage, the source of the voice could not be pinpointed accurately but it could be sure that the person must be hiding in a blind spot of his field of vision.

Under the dim lighting, Demon King of Confusion had immediately stopped his movements. This is not because of him being unable to pinpoint the enemy’s location but it was his innate instincts of self-preservation that was shouting an alarm at him in the highest possible volume.

(''……This is bad…This is really bad. My<ref>[magref notes:CALL FOR JAP VERSION TRANSLATORS hmmm I translated it as ‘my’. I don’t know what it might have been in Jap. But it seems that he used a very self-important way to address himself.]</ref> senses are really too slow.'')

This Demon Lord who had been living in seclusion for a long time had now felt ashamed at his lacking that was being shown quite frequently today.

When he first found himself to be in this situation, he should have already noticed it.

The number of Gifts that could have brought him from the District that had no entrance to this passage would have been only a limited handful. For it would have been a Gift that enabled ‘passing through’—or a large scale Gift that could control the ‘Portals’.

(''Instantaneous transport of an object?……Though I’ve heard of it in the past, but this is my first time experiencing it for myself.'')

Demon King of Confusion was panicking as cold sweat started to dampen his back.

If he activated his Gift of “虚度光阴”, he might just be able to escape but he would have to aim for the time that the enemy drop their guard.<ref>[magref notes: this phrase is the Gift used to stop time]</ref>

Since the order had been ‘Halt’, that would also mean that the instant that he make a move, the enemy would also bare their fangs.

Listening for the breath of his enemy, Demon King of Confusion then matched his heart beat to it while awaiting his chance.

Just when he was prepared to make his move—a crisp sound chimed from the depths of the darkness.

“Really now, Maxwell-san! Using threats will only cause others to mistake our intentions! We are here to make a deal, don't go scaring others that way!”

Hearing that young voice that really contrasted with the atmosphere then, Demon King of Confusion couldn’t help but fall to the ground.

But that was only understandable. He had already set his mind to activate his Gift in a gamble with his life on the line but only to be stopped short by the childish complains of a little girl who seemed to be trying to defuse the situation.

Losing his will to fight, Demon King of Confusion decided to ignore the command to look towards the one who just spoke up—at Rin’s direction.

“Oi Oi, don’t you think that this kind of treatment for negotiations is pushing things a little? Adhere to the request of your client next time, the intellectual Demon Lord of Thermodynamics, right?”

“……Hmph. When dealing with a third rate who only knows how to abduct children, that sort of treatment should already be very appropriate, am I right?”

The other had replied in a haughty and contemptuous tone and Demon King of Confusion was just about to return those insults a hundred fold when Rin frantically placed herself between them.

“An-ny-way-s!<ref>[magref notes: I didn’t misspell… just that if you drag the words, it sounds like that.</ref> Maxwell-san, please redraw for now! You needn’t mess up the situation for me every time!”

“Although I’m not really willing, but I will just comply with that. But if you are so angry, you will be violating the direction set by the Game controller you know?”

<nowiki>*URIA!*</nowiki> Rin shouted towards the dim waterway at the opposite end. And following that, the man who was at the end of the waterway……[Maxwell Demon Lord]’s presence had winked out of the place.

Rin gave a small sigh before turning to face Demon King of Confusion with a look of weariness on her face.

“Sorry about that. That fellow is definitely strong but the quality of his character is left wanting.”

“HehHeh, that must be quite a headache. ……Well then ojou-chan, did you come to look for me knowing that I’m Demon King of Confusion and the situation I have?”

“Yes. My reason for coming here is to meet with the famous [Disaster of the North], Demon King of Confusion. If you can forgive that act of insolence earlier, I will be much blessed with that honor.”

“……Oh?” Demon King of Confusion exhaled a long breath in admiration.

Though many people might have heard of his title as a Demon King, this other alias of [Disaster of the North] wasn’t one that was commonly known. For that other name had only been told to those who had experienced the Trial hosted by himself.

“What a surprise. There shouldn’t have been anyone who heard of that other name of mine and manage to survive……Oh well, forget it. What do you want me to do? I will just take it that I owe you one for just now and no matter how difficult a task you set for me, I will be willing to accept the request more favorably.”

Demon King of Confusion gave a laugh under the folds of his long robes.

He had already guessed the organization that Rin belonged to for the warning issued by Shiroyasha when she stepped down from the post of [Floor Master] had spread like wild fire and even he who lived in recluse had heard of the news.

—[Maxwell Demon Lord] had joined the Demon Lord Alliance.

Then she who was addressed as the “commander”[Game Controller], could only come from one organization.

So Demon King of Confusion was full of anticipation when he asked provocatively:

“Well then ojou-chan, who do you wish to be ‘Kamikakushi’ed? It must be your desire to snatch away a talented individual or two that you have searched for me right?” he spread his arms, causing his presence to be emphasized.

The game of tag earlier had only been a portion of his real power. Hosting a Trial that overrode the intellect of Mankind was the true epitome of a Demon Lord. And if one looked from that perspective, it would mean that he had not even shown a tenth of his true power yet. Hence, Demon King of Confusion was able to taunt Rin while boasting of his worth.

Rin placed a finger to her lips as she replied with an infinitely gleeful look on her face:

“—everything.”

“Wha?!”

“I said, I want everything.”

—For a moment, Demon King of Confusion had doubted his ears and returned the question reflexively.

But Rin paid it no mind as she stretched out her arms while swaying her beautiful black glossy hair as she spun around in a dance. And while she did that sort of cute girlish actions, she blinked those pretty eyes at him as she continued:

“That’s right, it is not a metaphor. Every single talented individual, materials, territory, social positions, Flags, Names and the Gifts that have been bestowed upon this piece of land. Take them away. Every single one of them. Not allowing even a single one of them to escape your hands, completely rob them of their wealth.—For that purpose, we needed your ‘Kamikakushi’, O Demon King of Confusion.”

Those were the words that she had declared with that chime-like awe-inspiring voice of hers.

It wasn’t a metaphor— Yes, they wanted to take away everything.

This was the place that the North, South and East Side Masters of were to gather in preparations against the Demon Lord Alliance but they had actually thought of this plan while knowing that fact. Seeming to mock their enemies in the face. And in the eyes of the one who said such blasphemous words—the girl called Rin had not a shred of worry or a trace of fear about the possibility of the plan failing. There was only that blossoming look of joy that was on that cute smiling face of that girl who was feeling happy about the imminent plan of plunder that was about to be set into motion.

Hence Demon King of Confusion changed his view of her then.

Compared to himself, this girl had shown the truest essence of the term ‘Demon Lord’ of all the people that have been seen by him thus far.

“……Ha, Haha…….HehHehHehSiaHahahaha!!!!!! This is bad, bad, downright bad, a really bad karmic task you have there!!! In the age where even strong Demon Lords are to hide their names and aliases to survive, there’s actually a little brat crazier than me, the crazy and hungry ghost, wandering the Earth?!!!! Looks like even after a thousand years, sin is still deeply rooted in this world……”

Demon King of Confusion laughed loudly while hugging his belly, laughing so hard that his tears flowed out as well..

And who knows whether those tears were for joy or due to his laughing.

But after his laughing fit had subsided, Demon King of Confusion panted as he got up to his feet with a gaze ablaze with the flames of his fighting spirit.

“—Okay. I will follow ojou-chan for that trip then. Take out your book for the Alliance recruitment and I, Demon King of Confusion will start right at this very moment to stand behind the Flag of the Demon Lord Alliance under this sky.”

He had opened his blood red jaws as he laughed those words out.

Drawing out the Alliance recruitment book and a Flag, Rin was fairly satisfied by his devilish and fearless laughter. And under that Flag that started to flutter vigorously—she announced.

This was the Alliance Flag that had gathered many powerful Demon Lords under its pact and upon it was a ‘Tail biting Three Headed Serpent emblazoned on it of which its eyes emitted s strange light that seemed like the radiance of light bouncing off a king’s crown.

“I hereby welcome you, Demon King of Confusion. We of the [Ouroboros] welcome you into our ranks.”

<noinclude>

===Translator’s notes===
<references/>

{{Mondaiji Nav|p1=6|p2=Interlude|n1=6|n2=Chapter 5}}
</noinclude>

Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo:Volume 6 Chapter 3

2014-10-11T12:14:21Z

Tidon: /* Chapter 3 */

==Chapter 3==

===Part 1===

ー[Kouen, City of Brilliant Flames], North Side’s Workroom District.

The scene where the “Kamikakushi” occurred was swarming with people.

Located at a certain guest room of a certain Inn along the Workroom District it was in a building that loaned workrooms to outsiders<ref>[magref notes: outsiders as in those who are not a resident in the North Side Territory]</ref>.

The military police squads have locked down the brick-paved streets while Mandra, advisor of [Salamandra], stood at the front shouting commands.

And he gave both a frown and a sigh, upon catching sight of Izayoi’s figure making his way through the crowd.

“……What are you here for? There’s nothing here to give you the entertainment you seek.”

“That’s not true. I definitely see entertainment here. Didn’t a “Kamikakushi” just occur?”

Izayoi laughed heartily while crossing over the railing that was used to block off the area.

The expressions of the military police squad had already been set in a grimace in annoyance but none of them went to stop him.

They had already had a taste of Izayoi’s strength for the past few days and it had long past the point of annoyance and a sickening repetition to them. Even if they seized him now, the retaliation would be far worse.

“Well then, have you guys found clues on the criminal?”

“No. It has been carried out in the same method but there is still no headway on the criminal’s identity.”

“……same method? You mean to say that this “Kamikakushi” has been a serial crime?”

“Oh right. I can bring you along if you want to see the scene of the crime, but just make sure not to mess up anything.”

Mandra, who had slowly learnt the approach to deal with Izayoi, opened the door to the Inn for the both of them.

Although it was the scene of the crime, the interior of the Inn looked perfectly fine and not a trace of struggle could be seen, retaining the look of a normal Inn<ref>[magref notes: It’s both an Inn and a rented warehouse/studio]</ref> on a normal day.

Upon reaching the third story of the Inn, Mandra stopped in his tracks before a room,

“And this room is the scene of the ‘Kamikakushi’”, opening the door to enter with Izayoi trailing after him.

Sure enough, the interior of the room was just as orderly as the rest of the items in the building, having left no traces of struggle, but a trace of life could still be felt lingering in the room marking the recent presence of its original owner.

The overly calm atmosphere of the place made it difficult to believe that this was the scene of a kidnap.

“……”

With exception for the characters of “混”<ref>[magref notes: this character has meanings of mix/confusion]</ref> and a message on an arrow.

“ ‘游手好闲’<ref>[magref notes: this one means to be idle but it is a Chinese idiom]</ref>…… and the character of “混”. Those are Chinese characters right?”

“Ah yes, or it might also be the name of the technique or some sort of message. But whatever it might be for, similar characters had also been found at the scenes of the other two previous cases. Hence we think that it might be the doings of the same spell master.”

“Oh? And what were the others?”

Izayoi’s eyes started to light up with curiosity.

According to Mandra, the series of ‘Kamikakushi’ had three lines of written characters that looked like Chinese characters.

:*游手好闲

:*虚度光阴

:*一事无成 <ref>[magref notes: later there will be explanations… and I’m just gonna leave these as it is lols. They are idioms that will never make sense if you want me to direct translate…Imagine me writing IDLE x3 for 3 of them…]</ref>

And those were the three lines left at the scenes.

Izayoi slowly chewed on those lines in his mind while frowning.

“……are those the only clues?”

“This is the third person to be kidnapped."

“Oh…… Then is there a similarity in the victims?”

“Well, nothing much is special about them……No, wait, there’s one. The victims to disappear are all young children.”

Hearing Mandra’s casual way of saying it, Izayoi clicked his tongue in irritation.

“……that really is an annoying criminal.”

“Oh? That touched your heartstrings?”

“Yes, it did. Actually, it’s not just a touch but the feeling is more of bringing a saw to the strings itself.”

Though it was said in a joking manner, but the tone of his words had carried an obvious pulse of anger.

Initially just taking interest in the business of ‘Kamikakushi’, Izayoi was now filled with hostility towards the criminal.

Taken aback by the sudden change in demeanor, Mandra asked casually:

“Though it might be a little presumptuous of me, but I never expected you to be the kind to be interested with this sort of things.”

“You are right about that. It’s not my style to impose my feelings of sympathy or judge them to be good or badーBut, even if it’s me, I also have a line that cannot be crossed as well. And this fellow has just broken my first rule. Do you expect me to just stand-by and watch now?”

Izayoi’s words had made clear his stand on the matterーno matter what price it took, Izayoi would want to use his own two hands to bring judgment upon the criminal.

And that made Mandra’s surprise grow even more.

“……the rule that you talk about… Does it refer to the targeting of children?”

“Nope. I’ve always lived with this one rule; A strong power should only be used against a strong opponent.”

A sharp gaze made his eyes glint dangerously as he said his own unwritten rule that was strongly rooted in his heart.

Be it their physical bodies or their mentality, children were unquestionably the weaker group in society.

And it was precisely so that Izayoi could not forgive those people who are stronger for lifting a hand against children.

For Izayoi who was born with an absolute power from the very first day, this was one iron-clad rule to him. And his gaze was one that dared anyone around him to oppose.

“About the case of the ‘Kamikakushi’, I’ve more or less gotten a grasp on the situation. If I meet someone that looks like a suspect, I will use appropriate measures to catch the person. So you guys can continue with the securing of the region for the Convention preparation phrase for now.”

“……Hmph. Then, remember to use my name when you do the reporting and handing over of the suspect. The military police squads should understand then.”

Izayoi raised a hand as he left to signal his understanding. Somehow feeling that taking the stairs would be too troublesome, Izayoi stretched his leg to step on the window frame.

Just then, something on the roof of the next workroom building caught his attention.

No matter how you look at it, the colorful fumes that were puffing out of that workroom’s chimney seemed to be a suspicious ritual being held. The yellowish green fumes were spreading across the clear skies that had nary a cloud for miles around.

But that wasn’t the point.

The one that Izayoi stared at intently wasーa stranger dressed up in a hooded robe that had the character of “混”sewn on it,

“……Oi, Mandra."

“Why? Could it be that now you want our help after saying all that?”

“Well, yeah, sorry about earlier but that seems to be the caseーPlease surround the area below. The ‘Kamikakushi’ has appeared.”

Saying that, Izayoi leapt out of the window like a bullet shot from its barrel.

Traveling at a speed that left his afterimages behind, Izayoi instantaneously closed the distance between himself and that robed guy with the “混”character. However, just like he were waiting for Izayoi to come close, the “混” character flew into the air at the last moment.

The mysterious figure twisted its body and dodged the sudden attack from Izayoi.

Seeing how his opponent had executed such a fine dodge that seemed like a swallow’s flight in the skies<ref>[magref notes: ok this is a Chinese idiom, direct translated, it’s to mean that the person is as free and light like a swallow, being able to jump like the use of zzz dunno how to say it in English so I use a Bleach reference? Like shunpo ;P]</ref>, it caused Izayoi to immediately heighten his awareness.

(''This guy…… he’s not an ordinary ‘Kamikakushi’?'')

Izayoi took on a battle stance on the brick roof.

At the same time, Mandra leaned out from the window frame to shout at him: “Oi, where’s he? Where’s the main suspect for the ‘Kamikakushi’?”

“Hah? What are you saying? The fellow with that“混”character on his robes is standing right in front of meー“

Saying up till that point, he closed his mouth. For he must have noticed the weird look on Mandra’s face as Mandra kept scanning the grounds in search for the person and had not noticed the guy with the “混”character standing before Izayoi.

Seeing that sort of unnatural behavior, Izayoi clicked in tongue in annoyance.

“Could it be that ……he can’t see this guy?”

“Oh, you have quite a good intuition huh? You must be the new guy that everyone’s talking about on the streets?”

The figure of the ‘Kamikakushi’ suddenly spoke up and gave a laugh from under that burlap hood. It would seem that this fellow was a type of Obake(化生)<ref>[magref notes: Obake are monster-like existences such as kappas, vampires, zombies,etc that possess magical capabilities. 化生 is a type of Buddhist term, the four types of reincarnations. Wiki defines it as human, animal(oops typed anime at first), ghost and other being… Thanks jorgelotr for the comment that made me check back to try reverse translation to get that term pinned down. ]</ref> that possessed intellect.

Izayoi was a little anxious as he turned back to look at his opponent and he caught on soon enough.

Although he did not know what kind of Gift it was, but this criminal with the “混”character seemed to be capable of hiding his presence from others. And if there wasn’t a way to counter that, it would be very difficult for others to find the criminal.

Izayoi gave a fearless laugh as he used his forefinger to provoke his opponent with a taunt.

“Well, I know not of what street or alley you are talking about, but if you really care about those kind of rumors, you are more than welcomed to test it for yourself.ー Bring it on, you ‘Kamikakushi’. And watch how I tear apart your lousy and despicable tricks.”

“Heheh, your words are quite big! I must say that I do admire that cockiness, but newbie, I'd be taking you up on the offer then!”

Retrieving a type of scroll from the burlap robe with the“混”character, the person released its string seal to display the characters of “虚度光阴”.

[[Image:Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo_v06_085.jpg|thumb]]

Is that the truth behind the ‘Kamikakushi’? With just the unrolling of the scroll, the colorful [Kouen City] was gradually turned into a shade of black, white and grey and the colors of the surroundings were just stolen with that move.

The sudden change caused Izayoi to be placed in his highest alert.

(''This is……Wiping out the colors from the City?!'')

If one were to forcefully give a description of that scene, it would be similar to the spray of ink into the air.

However, the strange sight did not seem to end there. What was taken away from [Kouen City] was more than the loss of the brilliance and colors for even the movements of the residents had also been frozen.

“Heaheheheh! What’s the matter now, newbie?! Don’t just stand there in a daze! I had been a little cautious about you after hearing that you managed to impress that Saurian Demon King but it seems like you are just another small fry! No, actually it’s really lucky for me to find such a nice duck!!”<ref>[magref notes: translating Chinese notes : Japanese カモ has the meaning of duck, and also the meaning of having found an easily defeated opponent.]</ref>

The “混”character guy held his sides as he laughed loudly. Judging from his words and actions, it would seem that his technique was supposed to freeze Izayoi’s movements. And Izayoi had only played along by holding still to try figure out the technique activation.

(''I see. This black and white world is the result of “虚度光阴”……?'')

“虚度光阴”is a Chinese idiom that has the meaning of ‘spending time by idling and achieving nothing in the end’. In terms of the meaning, it was much lazier than the Japanese proverb of ‘Time flies like an arrow’.<ref>[magref notes: can’t see the jap one… so I direct translated this proverb.]</ref> And in Chinese, the “混”character also has a similar meaning.

The “混”character in Japanese is usually used to in conjunction with another character 混合 and it means to mix and combine. But in Chinese, such a phrase can also be used to mean ‘not doing anything and passing days just as it is’.”

Collating all these information, Izayoi deciphered the phenomenon of the black and white landscape before him.

(''Considering that he stripped away the colorsーthe phenomenon of taking away part of the light spectrum, we can safely assume that he used some sort of technique to cause time to stop. But from how this scene is playing out, the metaphorical appearance should also be taken into consideration as well.'')

Standing quietly while using the time to consider the situation from all perspectives. What’s fortunate was that the enemy was still laughing heartily.

(''The proverb of ‘Time flies like an arrow’ is used to express the feeling of time flowing pass them. If ‘stripping away the colors’ were to be the appearance of ‘passing days without doing anything’ー then “虚度光阴” will be the Gift that stops the feeling of time in his enemies? Ha, sounds like a suitable Gift for a ‘Kamikakushi’.'')

And since this Gift was that strong, it should come with some additional conditions for it to be usable. If only the condition were to be fulfilled by the kidnapping of children, it would explain the serial ‘Kamikakushi’ incidents.

But, such a strong Gift being used only on small children? That was a conclusion that made Izayoi seethed in anger.

He coldly swept back his hair.

“ーHa. As a ‘Kamikakushi’, I guess you can be said to have quite a good technique……But if I were to describe it, it would surely be the worst type of skill.”

“……Heah….Hah?”

The despicable laugh suddenly stopped in mid-laugh.

The fellow with the “混”character had finally realized that his technique had not worked on Izayoi and his laughter immediately became an exclamation in surprise as he backed away three steps while roaring:

“Wait, give me a moment! Why are you still able to move?! You are able to see me right?! If that’s the case, why didn’t my technique work?!”

“Oh?” Izayoi responded to that unexpected revelation.

Following that, a ferocious smile floated to Izayoi’s face as his eyes started to glint dangerously.

“You have just said some interesting words too.”

“……Uu……!!!”

“Seems to me that the Gift is related to ‘seeing you’ and it then leads to ‘whether your technique becomes effective’…… Hmph. I’ve already guessed your real identity, you third rate Demon Lord!”

“What…… You, you?!”

“Well then, what’s left would be to assess your spiritual power. From the powers of a ‘Kamikakushi’, to be an ape god would be quite good. But oh well, what a waste, calling you that would really be rude to the Gods for no matter how you look at it, you are at most an ape spirit only. If there’s something wrong with my conjectures, I’m all ears, you know? [Demon King of Confusion]-sama.”

In contrast with his arrogant words, Izayoi’s tone had been one filled with his sense of boredom. However, for the figure in long robesーthe one who was called [Demon King of Confusion], that sort of information was equivalent to a fatal blow to him.

“You… You smelly brat……!! Your brains sure work very fast eh?!”

Demon King of Confusion started to retreat stealthily as he was starting to get spooked.

He mustn’t have expected anyone to be able to guess his identity with just those words that he had uttered.

(''Psh……seems like the rumors of him being on par with Saurian Demon King are true after all. And it’s better for me to hide now that my trump card technique has been seen through.'')

Putting his strength into his leg to step up onto the ledge of the brick room, Demon King of Confusion was prepared to leap off when Izayoi declared with a ferocious glint in his eyes:

“Prepare yourself. For I will get rid of you before the real ‘Kamikakushi’ startsー!!”

The starting sprint that seemed like an explosion caused the footing below his feet to crack with the force as Izayoi charged forth.

Faced with such an overwhelming chase from behind that shortened the distance between them rapidly, Demon King of Confusion could only dodge in desperation. Although he was one of the fallen, but he was still a Demon Lord and his movements were quite skillful and dexterous.

It was not known whether it was Izayoi’s continuous pressing of the attacks that caused the technique of “虚度光阴”to be released, for the colors had suddenly been restored to [Kouen City].

“You….You must be joking! What are you?! Aren’t you just a human little brat?!”

“That’s rude! I’m a pure bred, 100% original human you know?!”

“Don’t take me as a fool! How can there be such a human like you?!”

<nowiki>*Yeah. That’s true.*</nowiki> Somehow, Izayoi felt that many people were agreeing with that question and their agreements were making their way into his ears.

Demon King of Confusion who was now solely concentrating on escaping his pursuer was swiftly bounding along the rooftops while making his way towards the city centre.

Deliberately fleeing to a place with lots of people, he might be searching for the next prey. If that were to be so, he would have to be caught as soon as possible.

A slight smile lifted the sides of Izayoi’s lips.

(''This is interesting. A game of tag with the ‘Kamikakushi’? Looks like I have to stay sharp…!'')

Izayoi continued to chase after Demon King of Confusion with amusement.

And upon the release of the “虚度光阴”technique, Mandra who had returned to his senses, could only see them off with a stumped look on his face.

===Part 2===

ー[Ruby Cave], Underground bathhouse

While Izayoi and the Demon King of Confusion were playing their game of tag in the accommodation sector of the cityー

The five young boys and girls in the Konyokuburo<ref>[magref notes: mixed baths]</ref> were now in the midst of soaking in the sentō<ref>[magref notes: this is indoor bath that uses heated water instead of natural spring waters(onsen)…]</ref> with their bodies covered, after accepting the strong request from Jin and Percher to ‘cover all the portions that should be covered’.

Perhaps it was something along their younger days or maybe it was due to the environment that they grew up in, Jin whose sense of shame had grown with the years and Percher who wasn’t that loose with her rules to allow her naked skin to be shown, they had both reached a consensus for once on this matter.

“……It might sound strange coming from me, but that sure is a complicated relation between master and servant.”

“Stop making a fuzz. If you have an opinion about it, then get out.”

Percher sat at the ledge of the sentō’s pool while crossing her legs. Although this angle seemed a little dangerous, but the parts to be covered were properly covered. The snowy skin with those slender limbs were enough to allow others to imagine her beauty in a few years’ time. Unfortunately, this group of five weren't old enough to understand such a wondrous thought.

Deliberately clearing his throat, Jin asked Sandra:

“Right. Sandra, what was the matter that you wanted to investigate? Does it have anything to do with those two?”

“Hm. I guess we should let them introduce themselves first.”

Sandra gave them a look while giving them the cue.

Rin and His Highness nodded together.

“We are from a Trader’s Community. I’m Rin and this is His Highness.”

“Usually in such a situation, we should say the name of our Community…… But, regrettably, due to the rule of our Community, we cannot tell it to others.”

“What do you mean by that?”

“Um. To be honest, we actually specialize in the trading of very dangerous goods. So we only practice the tradition of accepting customers who know of our Community’s name. If Jin wants to know more about us, we hope that you will be able to find out the name of our Community on your own.”

“Oh, I see.” Jin expressed his agreement while feeling a little impressed.

At the same time, Percher was also impressed.

(''I see. When put in that way, there wouldn’t be a pressure to say out their Community’s name. The intimate nickname of [His Highness] would also be mistaken as a cover-up for the real name.'')

What a formidable move.

Although the aim of the duo had not been figured out yet, Percher felt that this might just be part of their pretense.

“It’s been two years since we met Sandra-chan. It should be the time when there was an internal struggle in the Community to become the successor. It was also the time that [Salamandra] fell to the Five digits right?”

“Yes, you’re right on that. Due to a departure of the successor of choice, Sala, it caused quite an uproar and confusion then. Our community also provided mercenary services and the ones who were dispatched were us.”

“Eh?” Jin couldn’t help but give a small cry in surprise. But that was only to be expected.

The two before him looked only just a little into the early double digit ages, that started with ten. Assuming that they were of the same age as Jin, which is eleven years old, and that they had participated in the internal struggle two years ago, a simple calculation would have told as much that they would have been nine years old or so at that time.

“You guys had already started to participate in Gift Games then?”

“Yep…… This shouldn’t be too strange, right? In the world of Little Garden, not participating in Gift Games would be the end of our survival right?”

“Although it wasn’t pleasant, but it would have been more difficult to survive without engaging in a battle. The Gift Games hosted in the City were all filled with a thick hue of proxy wars.<ref>[magref notes: proxy war means that the smaller Communities take a side for the Larger Community and fight it out… a very nice example would be the [No Names] in volume5 helping the [One Horn] battle against the [Two Wings].]</ref> There were economical wars, war on logistics and even those based on religion. As long as one was recognized as a possessor of strength, that sufficed to make a contribution to the Community, age did not matter when it came to the choosing of combat strength for Gift Games.”

The duo had said their thoughts on the matter quite fluently and Jin nodded his head, seeming to sympathize with their situation and thoughts.

“Could it be that you two had already started to participate in Games even earlier than that?”

“Nope. Our first Game was two years ago.”

“……is that so? That’s great.”

“ “?” ”

Rin and His Highness exchanged a look while cocking their heads to one side.

But Jin ignored their small actions and returned back to the topic.

“Then for you two to be here, I take it that Sandra has hired you guys?”

“That’s right. As for the summary of the events……hearing it from Sandra-chan might be faster right?”

“Mhm.”

Seeing Rin’s look towards her direction, Sandra nodded her head in assent.

“There has been a series of child disappearance occurring in [Kouen City] recently.”

“Disappearance of children?”

Jin repeated her words in surprise. For these sort of cases did not warrant the need for the [Floor Master], Sandra herself, to make a move. Moreover, such cases of disappearance were quite common in the North Side territories.

Sandra might have picked up on Jin’s thoughts as she quickly shook her head to continue her explanation:

“Yes, I know what’s going through your mind now and what you want to say but this serial crime has a high possibility to be the doing of a Demon or Ghost type being and I would say that I’m almost 80-90% certain that……this is a type of ‘Kamikakushi’.”

“Then it should be left to the professional organizations. [Salamandra] also has those right?”

“Of course. They are truly professionals who would have resolved normal disappearances with ease……But the situation this time is different. They are unable to figure out the rules of this ‘Kamikakushi’.”

The roundabout way of explaining caused Jin to be more doubtfulーBut at the instant that he heard the word of ‘rules’, he took a sharp breath.

To have the word ‘rules’, it would mean that it was part of a ‘Game’.

When it came to a Game that required a [Floor Master] to take action, it would then leave only one possibility in mind.

“Could it be that……this is a ‘Kamikakushi’ that is related to a Demon Lord?”

“Mhm. Though it is not confirmed, but if it could be resolved earlier, we might still be able to prevent any major losses.”

Jin nodded in assent. If there’s a possibility that the series of disappearance were related to a Demon Lord, it would then be an urgent matter that should not be left alone. Especially when it comes to the ‘Kamikakushi’ of Demon Lords, for its often accompanied with a strong curse or power that is able to dominate others.

The Game that Percher had hosted previously, [The PIED PIPER OF HAMELIN] had also been a Game that imitated the legend of ‘Kamikakushi’s.

Jin looked towards Percher as he asked.

“Percher, the game of [Piper of Hamelin] had also been one that used the subject of ‘Kamikakushi’s. Do you have any clue on this one?”

Percher frowned as she started to ponder.

“……Have you found the [Geass Roll] yet?”

“Nope. But there were a few characters left at the scene.”

“Characters? What are they?”

Just as the question ended, Sandra had already written the three lines of characters in the air with her flames.

:* 游手好闲

:* 虚度光阴

:* 一事无成

Percher had read the words aloud all in a breath but she tilted her head while making an expression of being unable to grasp the meaning.

“……Jin, what does that mean?”

“That……In a nutshellーit means ‘lazing around throughout the days and not being able to accomplish anything at all’. And all the three phrases refer to the same thing. Well, are those all the clues we have?”

“No, there’s still one more. There’s also a “混”character written on the wall of the crime scenes.”

Rin scratched her head while recalling, and she added:

“This “混”character is the bottleneck to narrow our search. It’s said that there’s a similar challenge letter being sent to the Conference of [Floor Master]s.”

“A letter of Challenge?”

“Mhm. Due to the rude contents in the letter, I will just summarize it. It mainly talks about wanting to attack [Floor Master]s.”

Jin frowned.

That sort of arrogance to target a [Floor Master] is definitely the style of Demon Lords.

“I see…… that means to say, the letter might be a warning before the Demon Lord’s attack.”

“Well, only Demon Lords would specifically choose [Floor Master]s to launch their attacks.”

Jin crossed his arms and nodded his head as he digested the information given to him from the two of them.

“Hm, let’s tidy up all the information that we have at the moment:

One, The disappearance of children had been a serial incident.

Two, There has been message-like characters of ‘游手好闲’, ‘虚度光阴’ and ‘一事无成’ left behind at the scene of the crime.

Three, Similarly at the scene of the crime, there’s a mysterious message of a “混”character written on the wall.

Four, The warning letter to the imminent attack on the [Floor Master]s had also been marked with a “混”character.

Is that all?”

“Mhm.” Sandra nodded her head.

Listening up to that point, Percher who sat by the said felt a growing sense of foreboding. The reason need not be said. After all, the ones who were the masterminds behind the previous Demon Lord attacks were just sitting before her taking a leisurely soak in the pool.

The culprit of this case was highly probable to be those two as well.

(''……Seriously, what could they be up to now?'')

Percher slid her eyes over to look at Rin and His Highness from the corner of her eyes. Those two were leisurely soaking in the pool while watching the progress of the situation. That was definitely a calmness that came from the huge power gap.

The problem was that though they were calm, they had yet to reveal a gap of vulnerability to be exploited.

Be it escape or a battle, it would be a different matter altogether if one were to make the first move to decide the victory or defeat. But the fact was that these two people did not allow a chink in their armor to appear for even a moment.

(''…….Forget it, if luck’s on our side, we might be able to meet that freak rabbit or freak guy on the streets.'')

Percher sank her body into the pool as she tried the optimistic approach.

In other words, she had given up on herself.

Forming her hands into a water gun, she squirted hot water on Jin’s face while giving a sidelong glance at Sandra:

“Come to think about it, was that letter warning of an attack really sent by a demon lord? If it were like the previous attacks where they tried to attack only one [Floor Master] of each area, it would be understandable. But this is going to be the Convention where all the [Floor Master]'s are to gather, don’t you think there might be another reason for the threat?”

“Another reason?”

“Yes. For example, the person might be targeting the precious Gifts displayed in this [Kouen City] and the [Tablet of the Sea of Stars]. Perhaps it’s a feint to say that they will attack the [Floor Master] when they actually want to achieve something else?”

Realizing that Percher’s conjecture had a point as well, Sandra sank into a pensive silence.

“The warning of the attack is just a feint while it’s actually for another purpose? But we do not have such an important item……”

“Well… there’s one.”

Three pairs of eyes turned to Rin instantly.

Rin who had initially been silent smiled sweetly as she placed her hands on her chest.<ref>[magref notes: yea this sounds really really wrong… but the two copies of text I translate from agree that she did hold her chest.]</ref>

“There’s a Demon Lord that is sealed and hibernating within [Kouen City]. And it’s not just any normal Demon Lord. It’s the Demon Lord who only required just a quarter of an hour to destroy the [Highborn of Little Garden]’s City, and can even fight on par with the Juniten.”

Hearing the words that didn’t match up to her sweet smiling face, Jin and Percher couldn’t help but hold their breaths.

“Destroying the [Highborn's of Little Garden]…… Could it be referring to the hometown of Kuro Usagi?”

“And isn’t Juniten the strongest warrior Gods? It’s difficult to believe that such a large Demon lord, that can actually fight on par with them, is sleeping within this City……”

The both of them looked to Sandra as they voiced their surprise.

Sandra nodded her head slightly as she was placed in an awkward position.

“Well… Act… Actually I’ve only first heard of it after becoming the [Floor Master]. It’s just that my father told me that it’s the highest order of secrets that cannot be mentioned to anyone….. Rin, how did you know about it?”

“Of course it’s the rumors of the commercial world. It’s said that word spreads in a scary manner right? This was one of those rumors with a low level of credibility. A Demon Lord that is of the Juniten level would definitely be of the strongest species. And no one would have believed in the rumors that such a monster would be sealed within the city, am I right?”

Rin smiled as she dodged the question.

Sandra’s expression was still unconvinced and worried but it soon became pensive as she gave it some serious thought.

“……shouldn’t be a problem right? The key to the seal had disappeared since three years ago.”

“Key?”

“No, nothingーCompared to that, the words just now cannot be leaked out. Regarding those rumors, I will use my Authority as a Master to issue a gag order on it. Such information must not be leaked no matter what. I think you should know it well that leaking out such information would be punishable. Especially Jin and Your Highness, being the representatives of your Communities, you must be especially mindful.”

The two of them nodded at the same time. Percher who knew that His Highness was one of the Demon Lord Alliance members was now experiencing a turmoil in her heart, but she could not say it out. So she could only quietly continue to squirt her water gun at Jin.

Jin who had ignored her all this while finally pressed down on Percher’s hand to stop her.

“Percher, is it really fun to do that?”

“Seeing how troubled you become, it’s indeed interesting.”

“Yeah, I knew it. Haiz……” Jin gave a sigh and Percher used the opportunity to squirt another shot into his mouth.

……Seems like she’s really happy. Though the person in question might not have noticed it, but every time that she squirted a shot of water, the edges of her lips would slightly curve upwards.

Jin coughed a little before standing up to summarize the conversation earlier:

“Anyways, I’ve understood the situation. We will start by searching for the ‘Kamikakushi’ and if we find something, we will then call upon the military police of [Salamandra] for support. Is that alright with you?”

“You said search…… could it be that you’ve some idea on the culprit?”

“Mhm. Ah, but there’s a possibility that I’m wrong. Can’t say that I’m absolutely certain……”

Jin seemed to have come upon something to start on, but he shut his mouth due to his lack of confidence. Seeing his hesitation, His Highness reproached him:

“Jin, I cannot agree with that kind of attitude of yours. It will only cause more trouble for the people around you. Being the leader of the Community, you should clearly express your thoughts.”

His golden eyes shone with a light that seemed to denounce Jin’s behavior. Those were words that only His Highness had the right to say for he too was a leader of a Community.

Jin clapped his cheeks in self-reflection before urging everyone to leave the pool.

“We will first get outside and confirm the scene of the crime. Then we will arrange to make an appointment with Kouryuu-san to meet up with him tomorrow.”

“Kouryuu……Saurian Demon King?”

Percher asked in surprise.

Jin seemed to shut his mouth in his lack of confidence, but recalling the words of His Highness, he straightened his back to announce:

“I believe that the enemy’s target isn’t the [Floor Master]sーbut Kouryuu-san who has become the acting Master.”

“……What?”

“ ‘游手好闲’, ‘虚度光阴’, ‘一事无成’. These Chinese idioms mean the same thing: ‘lazing around throughout the days and not being able to accomplish anything at all’. If all those weren’t related to the techniques of the culprit but a message left behind for a [Floor Master], the only one that would fit the conditions to be insulted would be Kouryuu-san who has been termed as a ‘Floating withered log’. Wouldn’t this message then be a protest to his ascension to the acting [Floor Master]?”

“In… Indeed. It really fits in well in a logical sense……”

“Wow , that’s amazing, really amazing! Jin has the qualifications to become a Game creator!”

Sandra and Rin clapped their hands happily.

But Percher who was sitting aside was looking at Rin in surprise. If this were a trap laid down by them, Jin’s conjecture would have been an obstacle to them.

(''Could it be that this is just to mislead……'')

Rin is one of the Game creators of the Demon Lord Alliance. She would not create a Game that would run contrary to her wishes and there must be some kind of catch to this.

But Percher’s anxiety was uncalled for as Jin had already crawled out of the pool to start in the direction of his plan.

“The earliest time for Kouryuu-san to arrive at [Kouen City] would be tomorrow morning. And before that, let’s go have a look at the crime scenes and poke around. Sandra, do you know where are the crime scenes?”

“Of course”, Sandra said as she too got up from the pool to point towards the direction of the crime scene.

“The first ‘Kamikakushi’ occurred at the [Tablet of Sea of Stars]ー the place where the <Duel of Creators> is hosted.”

===Part 3===

ー[Kouen, City of Brilliant Flames], Processing Workroom District-Number 88th workroom.

The guy who entered by kicking down the door ーLaiusー stared at Asuka and Kuro Usagi threateningly,

“Damnable [No Name]'s! ……You still dare to show your face before me…”

“Who gave you the permission to smash that back door HAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH?!”

Before being sent flying by a punch from an irate Jack. Receiving a critical hit from a fist, twice the size of his skull, connecting into his back, Laius was sent flying and spinning three and a half rounds before sinking into the wall.

The Pumpkin head of Jack was dyed a fiery red as he narrowed his hollowed out eyes while shouting in anger:

[[Image:Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo_v06_109.jpg|thumb]]

“Sheesh. Seriously……How many times must I tell you for it to get into that brain of yours? THIS PLACE HAS BEEN BORROWED! I will be collecting the repair fees for the door and the hole in the wall from you guys!”

“Wa…Wait a moment, Jack-dono! That hole in the wall was caused by you, wasn’t it?!”

The members of [Perseus] desperately tried to counsel Jack on his decision. Though Kuro Usagi and Asuka were quite satisfied by that arrangement.

The leader of [Perseus] ーLaiusー extricated himself from the wall of the workroom and he shouted back even though blood still flowed down from his mouth and nose.

“That hurts….Don’t joke around now, you country Bumpkin…!!! Try that one more time and I will smash your hollow head!!!”

“Hey, next time when you say those words, at least do your best to recall how many times you have been sent flying, will ya? Even if I use all the fingers on both hands, it wouldn’t be enough to count all those times you know……And mind you, I’m not some country Bumpkin. I’m warning you. If you say that one more time, I will make sure that your head split open like a melon.”

“Oh how scary~Bring it on then, you rotten country Bumpkin!”

“Who are you calling a rotten country Bumpkin, eh? You brat!”

“Please knock it off, Laius-sama! Jack-dono!”

The members of [Perseus] had frantically intervened to try cool them off. They no longer wear the armor for knights but were dressed like a normal blacksmith with a thick and heavy looking set of hand gloves.

Kuro Usagi and Asuka exchanged a quizzical glance before raising their hands suddenly to interrupt them:

“Mah, Mah. Please, you two should cool down.”

“That’s right. Jack, you needn’t degrade yourself to talk to such lowly individuals, it will only smear filth on your mouth.”

“Oi. Don’t you try act like some mediator and snub dirt on my nose on the sly! Come to think about it; why would a mere no name come to possess the Sacred Rare Iron and Diamond Iron Ore, which are metals of high spiritual powers? No matter how you look at it, it’s just a waste of such treasures! After all the one who landed Deen in that state must have been her right?!”

“You… You…… What did you say?!”

Asuka’s fighting spirit was kindled by his words for she didn’t expect for him to speak out the words that she had been conscious about.

Asuka, with her veins popping at her temples, stood at akimboー

“Okay, I accept! I will take you up on the challenge!”

“Wa… Wait a moment, Asuka-san?!”

“Goody, Asuka-san accepted the battle! Make sure you beat him up until his head splits like watermelon!”

“Even…Jack-san as well?”

“WHaaaaaaaht? Mere no names want to take me up on a challenge?!! I think you are too confident with yourself here. You're just a shitty girl who’s stupid and old-fashioned. The time has come for you to fall from that height to die a horrible death! You want a piece of me?! Then, let’s get moving! I will show you how I make quick work out of the three of you at the same time!”

“Oi! Everyone knock it offffffff!!!!!!!!!!” The sounds of thunder roared together with Kuro Usagi’s shout.

And the windows of the borrowed No.88 workroom were shattered by the violent lightning and the shockwaves that followed, causing the candle lights to crack into fragments from the secondary and tertiary waves similar to the aftershocks of a natural disaster.

===Part 4===

“Uu Uu……The [Vajra Replica] which had already been half destroyed is now completely destroyed.”

The rabbit ears of Kuro Usagi drooped and she hung her head low while sobbing.

The [Vajra Replica], which she had retrieved after the battle in [Underwood], had already been half destroyed due to its inability to handle the heat and charge released from its true form.

Kuro Usagi had released the Divinity given to it to use it as [Indra’s spear Vajra]. But the weapon had also been destroyed due to the inability to handle the sudden injection of power into it.<ref>[magref notes: yeah it sounds like a repeat…. Hmmm no idea why as well…]</ref>

Feeling ashamed for having acted so immaturely, Jack lightly patted Kuro Usagi’s shoulder.

“I’m… I’m really sorry about that, Kuro Usagi-dono. Please cheer up. If time permits, please let me do the repairs for you.”

“Is…. Is that for real?”

“Yeah. I will even do it at a price negotiable by our relation as allies in the Alliance too♪”

Kuro Usagi’s face immediately brightened up at that as she started to sway her rabbit ears in joy.

But the duo behind her were still locked in a staring showdown and were in the midst of a hostile atmosphere. Though they were much more obedient after Kuro Usagi’s forceful intervention, it seemed that there wasn’t any letting up in their attitudes. Such an atmosphere wasn’t conducive for the discussion to form an Alliance.

Asuka sighed as she scratched her hair while spitting her words in disgust:
“…. This sure is unbelievable. Never did it cross my mind that [Perseus] would be the last Community to join the Alliance.”

“Those are the words that you have taken from my mouth. Of all people to choose, we have to ally with those [No Name]'s? Hah, don’t joke with me. Joining up with some robbers or hooligans would also be more constructive than this.”

“Ararara. Then for [Perseus], that lost to the [No Name]'s, to the point of being badly beaten up ーand hence getting themselves ousted by [Thousand Eyes]ー to fall to the Six digits, what kind of HIGH CLASS COMMUNITY is it then?”

“Shut up! You smelly bitch……”

Sparks were flying between the two who held a strong sense of animosity against each other. Perhaps it was the thought of the pitiful state that the other had already fallen to, the first one to back off was actually Asuka.

Asuka gave a light sigh as she shifted her gaze to Kuro Usagi.

“Kuro Usagi, you have no objections?”

“Eh?”

“The target of our Alliance this time. The various rude acts and his previous attempt to auction off Leticia, aren’t you the least bit bothered by that or even feeling angry?”

For an instant, Kuro Usagi was stumped by Asuka’s words. She must be referring to the various humiliations heaped upon them in the past. If one were to look at all those past incidences, it was definitely not possible for them to be allied under the same Alliance now.

But after giving it some thought, Kuro Usagi shifted her eyes towards Laius.

“Kuro Usagi also have an opinion about the Alliance candidate this time…… But you’ve said something that Kuro Usagi cannot ignore, so Kuro Usagi feels that we should not simply refuse it.”

Asuka also frowned, upon hearing that. Regarding that same line of thought, she was also quite concerned as well.

Laius had shouted loudly earlier about having repaired Deen himself……If that were to be true ーeven if the Alliance arrangement were to break downー they would also want to listen a little more about that matter out of civility.

“Mah. Since Kuro Usagi says so, I will also drop it. But what was that about earlier? Was it really you who repaired Deen?”

“……Hmph. It’s only a simple task for me. We of [Perseus] have been bestowed the Gift of Divinity from one of the [Twelve Olympian Gods], [The God of Blacksmiths, Hephaestus] himself. Using the Gift allows us to work with ores that contain dormant spiritual powers. And that is our Community’s speciality.”<ref>[magref notes: I’ve a feeling that I’m not supposed to use the real names again… hmmm, but I dunno what the fake name should be…]</ref>

Laius gave a thin smile that was overflowing with pride. Though his attitude was really annoying, the weight of his words were of importance and couldn’t be dismissed as another nonsensical rubbish coming from his mouth.

Kuro Usagi folded her arms to mull over it for a while before giving a sigh after having come to an acceptance of reality.

“……the winged armor parts from the God of Commerce, the Helmet of Invisibility from Hades, bestowed with the Goddess shield that has the Gorgon’s head attached to it and a Harpe that can kill the GodsーNo, it should already be a Harpe that can kill Celestial beings right?……And since the shield had not made an appearance in the last Game we played, it must have been offered to the God of Blacksmiths, am I right?”

[The God of Blacksmiths, Hephaestus] is a Greek god amongst the Olympian Gods who have crafted many weapons and armors. He is a God who represents Fire and manufacturing.

He is also the God who crafted the [Thunderbolt of Zeus] and the [Tripod Automatons]<ref>[magref notes: tripod automatons are actually robot like tripods that transport things up and down from Mount Olympus.]</ref> amongst the many other accomplishments in the armory of the Gods. Being the one who supported the Greek mythologies as its backbone.

But Asuka, who stood beside Kuro Usagi, did not seem to catch on to the topic as she tilted her head to ask:

“Hm, what does that mean?”

“It’s said that after [Perseus] defeated the Gorgon, he was bestowed the equipment that consisted of the [Helmet], [Plated boots], [Shield] and [Harpe]. But the [Shield] had been returned to the Goddess……It’s said in the legends that the [Shield] had been fused together with the head of the Gorgon when it was returned. And that’s where the shield of the constellation, [Perseus], resides and the truth behind the [Demon Lord Algol]. As for the one who could have bestowed the technique of fusing the shield and the head……it can only be the God of Blacksmiths right?”

Kuro Usagi recounted the [Perseus] heritage in a fluent manner while Laius started to smile smugly.

But Asuka continued to tilt her head quizzically.

“……?? Hm, which means to say that this young master is actually the descendant of a Great Hero?”

“YES! It’s HIS ANCESTOR who is the Great person!”

“Yahoho! His ANCESTOR really is great!”

“Very well then~, follow me outside now! And make known all those filthy thoughts of yours once and for all! This time Algol and I……”

“ “ “ What a despicable young master.” ” ”

“ALGOLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLL!!!!!!!”
“Please stop it, Laius-sama! Summoning a Celestial class being in the middle of the city isn’t funny at all!” A few knights in their working attire had quickly pounced on Laius to pin him down.

Asuka used the opportunity to digest the information on the heritage of [Perseus].

“I get it now. So the Gift of Divinity from the God of Blacksmiths is also one of the rewards for defeating the Gorgon, right?”

“YES! But it’s most probably not the Divinity itself and just of a Divine equipment that can strengthen the ability to bestow Gifts. And with that, it might just be possible to refine high level ores of the Rare Sacred Iron or Diamond Iron Ore class.”

“Hmph, that sort of fact needn’t be said at all! As long as ore-sama<ref>[magref notes: ok I think it is ore-sama? Is that what they call as the great me in Japanese? Zzz or do you guys prefer the Limbei Singapore slang? Lols]</ref> here makes a move, such a small thing wouldn’t even need much strength……”

“Laius–sama, you can just drop the act already. If it weren’t for Jack-dono, we wouldn’t even know where to start working on those stuff.”

The male aide tried to persuade Laius.

And Laius rewarded him with an angry stare and a click of his tongue, without raising a hand at him.

Giving a sigh, upon envisioning the bumpy road ahead of them for their Alliance pact, Kuro Usagi suddenly remembered something and she turned to Jack:

“There’s something that Kuro Usagi’s been wondering about…… What’s the relationship between [Will-O'-Wisp] and [Perseus]? If I were to describe what I’ve seen, you guys don’t look to be on good terms.”

“Yahoho…… Mhm, it can be said as a relation of being indebted of sorts. I may have mentioned it before that we of [Will-O'-Wisp] had been attacked many times by [Demon Lord Maxwell].”

“YES. We’ve heard of that before. The feud between your Community and the Demon Lord of the upper Five Digitsー”

“No, that’s already in the past.”

“Eh?” Kuro Usagi cocked her rabbit ears to the side as a gasp of surprise escaped her lips.

Jack continued in a nervous tone.

“That guy isn’t at the Five Digits anymore. It’s said that during the time that we have gone to [Underwood]ー[Demon Lord Maxwell] has ascended to the Four Digits.”

“Four… FOUR DIGITS?!”

Kuro Usagi shouted in dismay.

Beside her, Asuka had also narrowed her eyes as she took on a serious expression.

In Little Garden, the Seven and Six Digits would be called the lower levels while the five digits would make up the middle and from four digits and below, all those would make up the Upper echelon. Although the Five Digits were already counted as the middle levels, the power difference between them and the next level was a difference comparable to that of Heaven and Earth. And that was an accepted truth in this world. In other words, a Demon Lord of the top tiers in the Five Digits shouldn’t be able to easily ascend into the Four Digits.

If it were to be the backing of a [Floor Master], which tend to be of the strongest race, it might still be understandable. But it is rare to see an individual ascend a level on his own.

Kuro Usagi cocked her rabbit ears to one side:

“Four…Digits? For an individual to rise to the Four Digits, it’s already undeniably one of the strongest kind……but it would require a lot of merit for someone who isn’t a [Floor Master] to ascend to the Four digits, wouldn’t it? Or is it to say……”

ーthat he had become the important spiritual power that resulted in a [Paradigm Shift]? But Kuro Usagi had already stopped herself in mid-sentence for it would sound too absurd to be said aloud.

Although this was only a speculation at the moment, but the title of [Demon Lord Maxwell] had most likely been born out of the demon that was speculated to be present within the ideologies of Thermodynamics, which is a sub-topic of Physicsー[Maxwell Demon].

This imaginary Demon had been born after the year of 1860, which is also something that happened in the nineteenth century.

But according to the generally accepted knowledge of Little Garden’s history, the prosperous age of [Paradigm Shift]s that allowed others to break into the upper levels have had happened before the seventeenth century.

And especially after the nineteenth century, the histories branching out from them, had started to split into many various possibilities and the possibilities had grown to the extent where it could no longer be controlled or recorded like before. Then came the twentieth century where the convergence and birth of Gods and Demons have had their boundaries blurred to the point of disappearing altogether. Even if there were records on it, it would only be at the scale of an urban legend. The [Paradigm Shift] that has bestowed Gifts and spiritual powers upon many had already been replaced by Beliefs in the Stronger Religions and that is the situation of the world today.

ーLet’s use this as an example.

[Perseus] is a Knight recorded within the Greek mythologies, having had existed during the BC era. If the spiritual level of [Perseus] were to deteriorate, it might cause the influence of Greek mythology to be weakened in its impact on future generations. And the worst case scenario would not exclude the possibility of being totally annihilated and forgotten.

However, due to the various influences of Greek mythology on Philosophy, Religion and Politics, it opened up many opportunities for them to have a large scale [Paradigm Shift] from their influence. Be it a true story or a story from the myths, they would still continue to appear in all the time-lines IN SOME FORM OR ANOTHER.

Hence those who are elevated to the status of Gods from the collective devotion of Humans will not be able to be killed by normal half-baked means. Since Gods are the milestones of the planet, the spiritual level and power of the individual would then retain the power to resurrect themselves according to the description of the generation that they came from.

And there’s only two ways to kill Gods: to prepare the method to overthrow them in the history that they choose to propagate their followersーor to use a strike that has the destructive power to completely wipe out a large scale of Mankind’s History.

If Celestial Beings were the strongest species that controlled over space and matter with their spiritual power,

Gods would be the strongest species that ruled over the ideologies and eras of their existence with their spiritual power.

(''However, there are also those such as <Journey to the west> that have written contributions propagating into the world outside of Little Garden. If one wanted to use the [Paradigm Shift] to obtain a huge amount of Spiritual power, the only way would be to grab a seat amongst the Gods. Black Death(Percher) was a very irregular example that wouldn’t repeat itself as easily as before……'')

“Kuro Usagi-san. I know what you are thinking about but that fellow isn’t a normal Demon that can be predicted by means of common sense.”

“What do you mean by that?” Kuro Usagi halted her train of thoughts as she cocked her rabbit ears to the side.

The flames in Jack’s hollow eyes took on a melancholic glow then.

“Although it might sound unbelievable…. It’s the truth that [Demon Lord Maxwell] seemed to have triggered a [Paradigm Shift] after the year of 2120AD.”

“2…2120AD?” Kuro Usagi’s rabbit ears had perked up in surprise at that information.

“Wa…Wait a moment! Kuro Usagi haven’t heard of a convergent point at that time before! To have such a long history of being in the chronology of Mankind, it’s already on par with the civilization that worship the Gods! To have that sort of Convergence point occurring in a Parallel world in that era is impossible! Even if it were to occur, it can only be in the next generation of Manki……”

“No, it’s possible. I had thought the same at first and I had doubts before seeing his power with my own eyes……but after witnessing it for myself, I’ve already accepted it as a fact… That fellow is already on par with the Demon Lords of the strongest species.”

A sense of restlessness could be picked up from the glow in Jack’s pumpkin eye cavities and it did not seem to feel like a pretense at all.

Asuka who knew of Jack’s strength first-hand had also contracted the nervousness as she gave a sigh.

“……Is that so? No wonder you guys have chosen to work alongside [Perseus]. Aside from the fact that he’s an immature young master, it’s undeniable that he possess the power to control a Celestial Being.”

“Oi, who are you calling immature?”

“Yes, that’s the case.”

“At least deny that on my behalf!!! Aren’t we part of the same Alliance?!”

Asuka and Jack exchanged a meaningful look and nodded their heads. While Laius seemed to have cried out a protest, they had just ignored him.

ー[Perseus] was able to call upon the Celestial spirit of Algol.

Though she might have been defeated by Izayoi previously, her power is still one of the undeniably large existences. If one could borrow that sort of power, they would definitely be willing to set aside most of their discontent.

“……Well, I guess there’s that to consider and I might give that some consideration during the formation of the Alliance.”

“Is that true, Asuka san?”

“Mhm. But……”

In an instant, her eyes had lighted with anger once again.

“The prerequisite would be for the Leader of [Perseus] to apologize for all the rudeness shown to the [No Name]s previously.”

“Ha…Haaah? Why do I have to do that sort of thing?!”

“Then let’s end it as that. We will find another Community to ally with. Good. Bye!”

Asuka lifted her hand to wave her farewell and Laius’s expression suddenly fell solemn.

Noticing his look, Asuka started to snigger confidently in her heart.

(''As I thought, there’s a catch behind all this.'')

Considering the character of this man ーLaiusー he would definitely not agree to an Alliance without any conditions that benefited him.

In addition to the fact that [Demon Lord Maxwell] rose to the Four Digits, it should be more so then ever. Without a similarly high return for the high risk, he wouldn’t have been willing to accept such an alliance.

And from how Asuka had seen it, the relationship between the two Communities seemed to be in a manner that Jack could lead Laius by the nose. And she guessed that [Perseus] must have been promised some great returns.

Grabbing hold of that point in mind, Asuka announced in a haughty attitude:

“Well then, what do you say? Regarding the rudeness towards [No Name]s……Okay, let’s just start with you bowing your head to apologize to Kuro Usagi and Leticia.”

Asuka gracefully flung back her hair as she taunted Laius. If he were the Laius she knew, he would definitely jump at that taunt in rage.

However, Laius displayed an unexpected amount of self-control as he replied in a voice quivering with restrained anger:

“……That’s… That’s okay. I will accept that condition.”

“Ara, what a surprise. Looks like the Community might have fallen but you have matured a little as well. Then, what are you waiting for……”

“But I will also have a condition on my end!”

Facing Laius’s challenge, Asuka straightened herself.

“Your tone seems a little forceful. Do you think you have the right to say those words?”

“Anyways, I would have to say this condition no matter what consequences there might be! If the benefits do not go both ways, there wouldn’t be a point in having an Alliance! If I don’t test out whether the [No Name]s have the strength required to join the alliance, how do you expect me to continue on with the talks?”

Laius stood up huffy as he pointed to Deen:

“Using the three types of weapons including Deen, obtain a victory in the <Duel of Creators>. If you cannot do thatーThese three weapons will be mine!”

<noinclude>

===Translator’s notes===
<references/>

{{Mondaiji Nav|p1=6|p2=Chapter 2|n1=6|n2=Interlude}}
</noinclude>

Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo:Volume 6 Chapter 2

2014-10-11T12:13:35Z

Tidon: /* Chapter 2 */

==Chapter 2==

===Part 1===

[Kouen, City of Brilliant Flames], Processing Workroom District—Number 88th workroom.

Asuka gazed at the yellow colored pillar of smoke that rose from the brick chimney on the roof with appreciative admiration reflected in her eyes. Perhaps it was the intriguing beauty that didn’t seem to match the environment of the industrial workrooms that caught her eye.

The ‘Rare Sacred Iron’ Soldier<ref>[magref notes:‘Rare Sacred Iron’ I’m placing it like this though the text didn’t have the ‘’ stuff. Somehow it looks neater to me….]</ref>—Deen had already been transported to the biggest warehouse in the workroom district.

During the battle with the Huge Dragon in [Underwood], Deen had been wrecked up badly and had been handed over to [Will-O'-Wisp] for the repairs.

Seeing Deen being fully repaired to his original state, Asuka gave a cheer in delight.

“Deen…… You’re fixed! It’s good to see you……!”

“DeN”

The single eye of Deen lit up as he responded to his master’s voice. His body frame should have been strapped down firmly earlier on but probably due to being notified on Asuka’s arrival, they have released those restrictions on him.

“He had been in quite a wrecked up state……so I’m taking it that this is the gift that Izayoi’s been talking about?”

“Yahohohohoho! Of course it’s not just that!”

A blaze started to pour out of a candle that sat on one of the candle holders built in the wall.

“It’s been some time, good to see you<ref>[magref notes: yes I added the good to see you part… sounds more English like what he’s supposed to say.]</ref>, Asuka-san! Kuro Usagi-san!”

“YES! It’s good to see that you are still your usual self, Jack san!”

“Nn, that’s right. Hearing your cheerful voice puts me in cheerful mood too.”

Asuka and Kuro Usagi, who had cocked her rabbit-ears to the side, gave their greetings together.

Sweeping their gazes around the room, the two murmured admiringly.

“Come to think about it, is it really okay for us to borrow such a large workroom? It looks replete<ref>[magref notes: replete-filled]</ref> with all sorts of equipment……the price couldn’t have come cheap right?”

“Yahoho! Actually, this place was loaned to us with Sala-sama’s introduction! This is also the studio<ref>[magref notes: studio-workroom/warehouse, using it interchangeably]</ref> of Sala-sama while she was still a member of [Salamandra] then!”

The original studio of Sala——hearing Jack’s words, Asuka took another look around the warehouse.

Handcrafted candlesticks could be seen lining the walls, giving the studio a uniquely playful atmosphere. The scattered equipment looked worn at their handles, giving the feel of being used quite often in their master’s projects and the sense of nostalgia left behind by their owner. And at the same time, the room was filled with a very feminine and yet authoritative style of decoration which fitted the description of Sala perfectly.

After taking in the room’s layout with her eyes,

“Well then, Jack what’s that Gift you spoke of?” Asuka suddenly stopped her pacing as she looked to Jack with anticipation shining in her eyes.

The flames in Jack’s pumpkin head had also taken on a sharper intensity as he replied:

“Hoho……We have called you over today for the fulfillment of one of the Alliance conditions—the refining process and ritual for endowing the Gift properties to the [Diamond Iron Ore] has just completed.”

“Is that for real?”

“Yes. And besides the new equipment that have been created according to the list placed in the orders, we have also prepared two new Gifts for Asuka-san……Having said that, we’re still not officially in an Alliance as of yet and we do not have the right to procure a cache of [Diamond Iron Ore] either. So we could only use what little that remained of the ores kept in the treasury of [No Name].”

A serious flame burnt in the depths of the hollowed out eye holes of the pumpkin head.

The ores that he spoke of most probably referred to the [Diamond Iron Ore] that was brought to [Six Scars].

“It’s just that these ores were too little in this sort of urgent situation. So after obtaining the permission from Izayoi-san and Kasukabe-san, I’ve prioritized the creation of Gifts for Asuka-san.”

“That….Wouldn’t that mean ……you are giving me three Gifts?”

“Amazing! With this, it will certainly give a great boost to your combat prowess!”

Kuro Usagi started to wave her arms in joy.

The unexpected Gifts caused Asuka to be surprised to the point of being disconcerted in her thoughts.

At the same time, she started to feel uneasy with the arrangement. Kudou Asuka’s body was just that of an ordinary girl and this had been proven many times in her fights. No matter how strong the equipment may be, it might just be a waste of effort. That was something that she learnt in her fight with Percher and she had kept that lesson well in mind.

Asuka clenched her fists as she muttered in a rarely seen polite tone.

“To prepare these many Gifts at one go……When I’m already struggling with Deen. Wouldn’t it have been better to create Gifts for Izayoi<ref>[magref notes: ok this is just for fun…. Not too sure but it seems like Asuka is close to Izayoi huh from this speech….]</ref> or Kasukabe-san……”

“But Asuka-san. There’s no doubt that you will die if you continue fighting Demon Lords with just your current get-up, you know?”

“Wha……!” Asuka swallowed the rest of her question.

Perhaps that half of a shout was due to her surprise from hearing such blunt words coming from the gentlemanly Jack which was quite unthinkable in itself. But regarding that straightforward comment that didn’t have a scrape of reservation, Asuka was clear about that fact as well. Unable to come up with a retort, Asuka could only droop her shoulders in a dejected manner. And Jack only smiled as he started to bobble his pumpkin head while continuing:

“Asuka-san, the three of you hold a different talent respectively. And amongst them, your talent could be said to be the rarest—another way to put describe it would be to liken it as a cherry blossom that is late to bloom.”

“I’m…..a cheery blossom that is late to bloom?”

“That’s right. In order to allow the new petals to fully unfurl in its full glory, I’ll present you with these Gifts—The masterpieces that [Will-O'-Wisp] created through the pooling of our resources and strengths! After obtaining these Gifts, the fog of Asuka-san’s worries will disperse like dew with the coming of a new dawn!”

So we hope that you will believe in yourself.

The fiery will and words of motivation seemed to flow deep into Asuka’s heart. The Pumpkin gentleman held Asuka’s hands as he returned the wine red Gift Card to its rightful owner once more. As the Gift card had been left in his care all these while.

Seeming to have been affected by Jack’s contagious cheerful smile, Asuka’s taut face started to relax.

“Thank you Jack. The Gift you’ve made for me……I will use it well.”

“Yahoho, please use it well then! For I’m sure that would really make those two happy as well!”

……Mhm? Asuka tilted her head.

One would be Ayesha and the other would be referring to whom?

But before she could ask the question, Jack had already happily continued with his words.

“Come on, now let’s proceed to the Stadium of the Game Stage area!”

“Game…Game Stage?”

“That’s right! Though I’ve seen Asuka-san’s battle all these while……what you need the most is to be more comfortable with using the Gifts! And that means to accumulate as much battle experience as possible! Then the battle tactics of Garol would also be put to practical use right?! Yahohoho!” Jack’s pumpkin head revolved in the air as he laughed.

Feeling a sense of dread, Asuka and Kuro Usagi exchanged a surprised glance at each other.

“Could… Could it be that ……you want me to join the Game? For real?”

“<nowiki>That’s~~~</nowiki> OF COURSE! As part of the commemoration for the first ever hosting of the Convention, we will not be collecting any Participating fee you know?! Please use this chance—And pluck the crown in the Game of <Duel of Creators> in just a breath.”

“Wha……”The both of them opened their mouths in a half exclaim before getting stumped. The reason didn’t need to be said.

Yō would also be participating in the Game. The both of them had just wanted to voice out their protests when there came the sound of heavy footsteps moving in what seemed to be a bad temper and a familiar voice that interrupted their words.

“HAAAAAAAAAAH? The ones who are here to retrieve Deen and ‘Fortress’ is actually the [No Name]s? What’s this all about? I’ve not heard about this, you know?

“Please…Please wait a moment! It’s better to leave this place to Jack-sama to……”

“Quit your nagging! The one who repaired those two items is none other than my great self! All of you better shut your traps!”

“Don’t …Laius-sama!”

“Eh?” the sound escaped the lips of Asuka and Kuro Usagi in surprise as they looked at each other.

“……Kuro Usagi, I’m not dreaming right? I seemed to have heard a familiar despicable name being mentioned.”

“Des…Despicable, Kuro Usagi will leave that aside for now but that name of Laius, could it be……”

In the next moment, the door that led to the back was kicked open.

And appearing from the billowing dust cloud was a man who had a [Medusa Head] Flag engraved before his chest.

Previously defeated by the [No Name]s a few months earlier—Laius of [Perseus] was staring at them in rage.

===Part 2===

Little Garden, Outer Gate Number 54545’s Stage Area, The Arena before the [Tablet of the Sea of Stars].

Kasukabe Yō had just arrived in the area and the sparkling sculptures of glass flowers that decorated the area around her made it one of the most beautiful places within [Kouen City]. But it wasn’t merely those glass pieces that made the corridor such a beautiful place. It was the addition of precious gemstones that gave off the twinkling light of stars that made the place take on a dream-like quality.<ref> [magref notes: original would be The various gemstones that seemed to give off a radiance like those of stars also served to make the corridor even more eye-catching. Errr…. Nvm I think the direct translations would have erased all the artistic sense in the description so yeah…]</ref>

This corridor also served as an area to commemorate the generations of crafters who had helped in the building as well as maintaining of the North Side Territories for various monuments in remembrance of the crafters that had been gathered in this place.

And if Yō were to come through as the champion of the Game such as the <Duel of Creators> during the Birth of the Fire Dragon Matsuri, she would obtain the rights to carve her Community’s name and Flag onto the Corridor of Displays. Aside from that, if one won in a Game hosted to compete within the technique and art of crafted masterpieces, they would also obtain the right to display their accomplishment in the stone pedestal of the Corridor of Displays.

Looking around at the countless precious masterpieces showcased around her, Yō started to feel a sense of doubt taking seed in her heart as she tilted her head.

(''……Is it really possible for me to take part in this Game?'')

Just as mentioned earlier, the North Side is where Gifts of refining metals, manufacturing by crystallizations, alchemical arts and the like circulated widely. And perhaps it was due to the climate of this region, the population of Humans were dense in these areas. The fact that the race of Humans didn’t possess much power was one that everyone knew well. As long as the birth is an ordinary one, it wouldn’t be too much to say that Humans ranked at the lowest rungs of the power ladder. But in the North Side, the talent of creating Gifts though the techniques of Human or Spirit alike were highly prized treasures there.

Hence the creativity of Humankind in developing techniques and skills received high praise and the North soon became a place that made it easier for Humankind to call it their home. Amongst them were Communities that have left their mark on the [Tablet of the Sea of Stars], having had their strength recognized and receiving high praise from [Salamandra].

And those who were now gathered in the arena were all fierce competitors who would wish to leave their mark of their accomplishments behind for generations to come. In a large collection of strong competitors, would it really be a good idea for herself to be mixed in amongst them……Yō started to ponder such stuff as she stared blankly in front of her.

(''Just visiting this Corridor of Displays has already been quite a pleasant experience for me. Even for the Community, I shouldn’t allow any smear to get on our reputation……right?'')

Yō tilted her head as she started to give it some thought. Having been brought up in an environment that lacked much interactions with others, Yō didn’t know much about these sort of things. Just shortly before, Yō might still be able to ask Calico Cat’s opinion about it, but he’s no longer by her side. Having been injured in the battle against the huge Dragon, he had decided to retire and spend the rest of his life in [Underwood]’s Great Tree.

(''……'')

Yō continued to stare at the displays with a distant look in her eyes.

That was something that was decided after they had both sat down to talk about it.

Calico cat had been born on the same day as Yō and he’s an old cat who has seen through fourteen winters with her. It could even be said that he’s closer than her next of kin.

And precisely due to that reason, Calico cat was very worried with Yō’s capability in interacting with other Humans more than anyone else.

“Ojou, you aren’t alone anymore, you need to learn how to live amongst humans in society from today onwards.”

Having been told of such a thing by Calico who was heavily covered in bandages, Yō couldn’t bring herself to deny it. After all it was a separation that would have to come sooner or later. Though she might feel lonely, but the rejection of such a request would have been equivalent to betraying the other.

So Yō hid her sadness as she handed Calico cat over to Garol of [Six Scars] while entrusting the future care and treatment of the wounds to them. The people of [Six Scars] who were also future allies in their Alliance had also readily agreed to her request to care for Calico Cat while treating him like one of their own.

Having received the assurance from others that the environment of the Great Tree would contribute to a speedy recovery, the human and cat then set off on their separate paths. Hence from that day onwards, Yō had to reach her own conclusions.

For if she couldn’t do that, she wouldn’t be able to face Calico Cat squarely with pride.

(''Nn. Garol-san had already given me encouragement by making known his support for me. I must do my best as well.'')

Yō clenched her fists tightly.

He who had claimed to be her father, Kasukabe Koumei’s friend, Garol had really helped the [No Name]s a lot. But he never brought up any talk of his past with her father and had only left this line for her when they were about to go their separate ways—

“Currently, I can’t say anything about it. But if you really want to know Koumei, you will need to chase after his footsteps. Only then will you understand what kind of man he is.”

The next two months following that day, Yō had tried her best to search for a trace on her father’s whereabouts but had come up with nothing.

Leticia had also been adamant with a reply of ‘Its fine to just wait for now’. And so she had come to visit the Corridor of Displays to look at the [Tablet of Sea of Stars].

(''It’s said that there are only a handful of Corridors for displays in Little Garden and I had thought that it might be a place to start searching for my father’s crafted pieces……But it sure seems like it’s not that easy after all.'')

Troubled by the lack of results, Yō crossed her arms. There was still another method for her to get a lead. And that was to participate in the Game while registering the [Genome Tree] as the specific Gift to be used while observing the reaction of the crowd then.

But to appear in the Game where many famous blacksmiths and sculptors had signed up to vie for glory, it still gave her the feeling of uneasiness. If it were only a blemish to her name and becoming a laughing stock, it might have been much easier to bear but she didn’t want to bring shame to [No Name] again because of that.

<nowiki>*Plonk!*</nowiki>

Ouch. That hurts. But Yō still couldn’t think up of a solution. She who couldn’t arrive at a plan could only reach up to take the sharp yet blunt weapon that had been dropped on her head.

(''……what is this?'')

That was a blunt weapon that took the appearance of a cross while its topmost was a rounded piece. From the shape of it, it would be more similar to a ‘hammer’ than a cross.

……No, isn’t it literally a hammer?

(''This is really dangerous. If it weren’t me, a person might have been grievously injured.'')

Yō looked around her but it’s a really impossible task to find the culprit amongst the crowd that milled around the Corridor of displays. Tilting her head quizzically, Yō thought to herself that perhaps in the craftsman city of [Kouen City], hammers dropping from nowhere might just be a common thing. Just then—

<nowiki>*Plonk!*</nowiki>

Another strike came flying at her.

Yō gripped the hammer in her hand tightly. Once might have passed for a coincidence but twice would make it clearly intentional. Moreover for the person to escape Yō’s five senses that were as sharp as a wild beast, that would make the throw truly unusual.

(''……'')

She quietly took on a battle stance. Since there’s a second, a third wouldn’t be that surprising.

Closing her eyes to focus on her hearing, Yō prepared herself for the third wave.

Yō wasn’t that forgiving to laugh while receiving some unknown attacks. Izayoi had said that the market rate for him was to return things tenfold. Whereas for Yō, she would want to return it a hundredfold.

Preparing to sense the hammer that would fly out from the crowd at her—

“…..Are you alright?”

“?!!”

Yō almost leapt out of her skin.

Suddenly having a stranger striking up a conversation with her, Yō had almost fallen to the ground in her surprise.

And that was to be expected for in the state where Yō had heightened her senses to the maximum, for this female stranger to approach this close would have been impossible. But it was a fact that the young lady<ref>[magref notes: girl or lady? Hmmm young girl would be very young… young lady might sound a little older…>.<]</ref> stood before her and it could be said to be a flawless sneak attack.

“Uh, um……”

[[Image:Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo_v06_001a.jpg|thumb]]

Yō’s mouth was half agape as she looked at the girl who seemed to be the same age as herself.

Then, she was stumped by surprise once more.

The young lady had a sweet baby face with a slightly wavy twin tailed hairdo, her curvaceous body-line didn’t seem to match the age that she appeared to be from just the face alone. Although her height did not differ greatly from Yō’s, her breasts were filled out like those of a grown woman. The black and blue laced Gothic Lolita outfit boldly revealed her legs and part of her breasts, making her look very attractive.

The bold choice of dressing would have made others to think that she’s trying to lure men to fall for the temptations but those eyes of hers were pure and innocent while defenselessly revealing large parts of her body. Be it guys or girls, anyone would definitely have their pulse set racing at the sight of such a girl.

But with such an overly tempting and attractive appearance, it had instead triggered the caution in Yō’s heart.

(''This child……isn’t human?'')

Doll-like—A demon in the form of a girl. That was the line that flashed through Yō’s mind.

The girl did not notice Yō’s caution as she moved closer look at Yō’s face:

“……is your head fine?”

“Ah, Nn. It’s fine. But who are you?”

The girl gave a slight nod.

The girl’s every action was incredibly cute and just that slight nod already compounded to the overall cuteness. Even if it’s Yō, she would also be unable to beat up such a cute girl. So possessing that level of understanding, Yō—

<nowiki>*Swish!*</nowiki>

“!”

Only gave a chop with her hand with a strength that wasn’t too little … just enough to smash a boulder.

“Let’s call it quits like that.”

“……Nn.”

The mysterious girl nodded her head. It would seem that she had given it some self-reflection.

Yō sorted out her thoughts as she planned to make a self-introduction but the girl was a step ahead in taking the initiative.

“You are joining the Game too?”

“……Game? You mean the <Duel of Creators>?”

The girl nodded her head as the pair of pure and innocent eyes stared at Yō fixedly.

Though Yō’s a laconic person, this girl seemed to be even more reserved with her words. It’s truly Yō’s first time to have met such a strong opponent for she had never met a girl who’s more laconic<ref>[magref notes: I’m sure I used the word laconic before. But if you are wondering about it, it means a person with very few words/to the point.]</ref> than herself.

Yō, who haven’t decided whether to turn up for the event, nodded her head while replying:

“……Nn. I will be joining.”

A smile spread across the girl’s face.

“Great. With this, I can complete the promise I’ve made to Koumei.”

“Eh—“At the moment when Yō was left speechless—

The girl vanished without any warning.

“—That must be a lie right?!”

Vanishing into thin air. That’s right, just vanishing.

It wasn’t by disguising her scent or a rapid get-away nor was it taking to the skies. Such biological disguises would not be able to fool the senses of Yō.

The girl who had suddenly appeared had also simply vanished before Yō without a trace.

(''How did she do that……No compared to that……'')

Koumei—That was the name which people who are close to her father Kasukabe Koumei used to call him. Then, the girl might have been referring to her father by saying the name ‘Koumei’.

(''Could it be……that I’ve actually found a lead on my father’s whereabouts?'')

Yō gazed towards the arena from the Corridor of Displays as her eyes were no longer clouded with the troubled look of earlier.

Looks like she had finally found a reason to appear in the ring.

While looking out for the figure of the sweet looking girl, Yō made her way to the registration office.

===Part 3===

—[Ruby Cave], Underground bathhouse

The North had abundant precipitation in the form of snow but it didn’t really rain much.

And that was no exception for [Kouen City] that received the protection of the chandelier. It was the responsibility for the [Floor Master] for the intervention with the weather of Little Garden but there’s always an inherent difference in the climates of the North Side as compared to the East Side that experiences a spring season throughout the whole year. Of which the Masters would be unable to eliminate with their powers even if they wanted to.

It’s all thanks to the bonfires on the chandelier that the snow rarely collected on the pathways. But the canals were another matter entirely as it often froze up when the temperatures drop with the onset of a heavy snowfall.

And to solve that problem, they created underground canals.

[Kouen City] was a natural fortress that had its entire back of its Outer Wall built against a huge mountain range. The mountain range that was covered with a dense forest served as a huge natural reservoir, forming the lifeline that runs through the lands.<ref>[magref notes: This part is where the author tries to use some artistic talent in describing a drainage basin where all the water flows from the higher points in the region:mountains , and converge to form a river that runs down through Kouen City. Free diagram of a mountain range and drainage basin at the top.]</ref>

Through means of channelization, they led the flow into the underground canals to control the flow.

The bathhouse that Percher and the others were visiting at the moment was one that was close to the by-product of the heat manufacturing plant which prevents the freezing of the flow in the channels.

(''……No. Compared to all that… Isn’t the progress of the situation way too strange?'')

Thinking up to that point, Percher, who was in the children’s changing room, gave a sigh of relief.

Rin and Sandra who had also escaped into the changing room were happily undressing themselves with a harmonious atmosphere that seemed to take the things that were happening around them in their stride.

“Right~A Public bath for children. And naturally there won’t be any adults coming here.”

“Nn. Although it’s not their usual business hours, but I’ve asked the staff at the counter to let us in.”

“Ooh! As expected of Sandra! That’s just an abuse of authority as the leader of the Community!”

And it was just as Rin had said. This sort of situation was the worst possible scenario for Percher for in the bathhouse for children, there was definitely not a chance for them to meet the other members of [No Name].

(''Being unable to meet up with Asuka and the others……Then I should at least tell Jin in on the situation……'')

The ‘Piper of Hamelin’ Ring that was worn on Jin’s right hand bore witness to their contract. And due to the contract that forges the relation between them as Master and subordinate, they were able to communicate through the contract ring in secret.

It would be simple for her to tell Jin that ‘Rin and His Highness are our enemies’ through the link in the contract ring, but—

(''……in the instant that their identities are exposed, they would be sure to show their true colors and bare their fangs.'')

The crux of the problem now was whether Jin’s capable of hiding it from them while he receives the message.

Although Jin did possess the capabilities in bargaining which he has started to pick up, but he’s still fundamentally a youth and Percher wasn’t that confident in him being able to hide his inner feelings.

No matter how much Percher was rattled by this situation, she could only rein those feelings in for now.

(''Although I don’t know what sort of scheme they are up to, but those two are willing to play along with the current situation. Perhaps it’s just underestimating us, but this condition of the situation is still quite good.'')

In any case, I must first dig up the intent of the other party.

Having reached a decision in her thoughts, Percher started to undress by undoing the buttons on her maid outfit. Though she really hated baths, but she didn’t want to let them out of her sight. So Percher followed Rin and Sandra who had proceeded towards the baths before her—

“AH, Jin! You guys came in first?!”

And she tripped over herself.

“ “——Hah……?!” ”

Percher and Jin gave a loud cry in surprise and the reason needn’t be said.

This was a normal bathhouse that was similar to any other in the world——which means that everyone was naked in there.

===Part 4===

—Let’s backtrack time by a little.

Jin who had taken off his clothes in a jiffy sat beside a pedestal that sprayed hot water to wash his hair.

With a practiced action of pressing out the shampoo, Jin made it foam and bubble. And he could tell from just the fragrance given off by the shampoo that the public bath had prepared shampoo that could be said to be of a high quality.

This should be shampoo made from the distilled essence of petals. And it could be said to be a luxury item to the [No Name]s.

Rubbing the white foamy shampoo suds in his palms—Jin was a bit troubled.

The source of the troubles was of course that white haired golden iris youth who sat silently in a corner.

(''This…This is so awkward……'')

It’s just been a quarter of an hour since they first met each other and his real name was still unknown. Within just that short span of meeting each other, he had already ended up in this situation where they saw each other’s naked body.

The situation defied conventional logic—in a certain sense, Jin did not have any method to break this strange atmosphere around him.

“……”

Jin slid a sidelong glance.

The youth who was called His Highness was sitting before the mirror to be used for washing one’s hair without a word nor did he do anything at all as he just sat in a straight posture while staring at the pump that dispensed the shampoo. That scene was really strange.

The shampoo found in this place was definitely a highly priced product and it was clear that the living standards between a 5 digit and a 7 digit was just that wide.

But this youth’s gaze didn’t seem to be one that looked at it in distaste—But it was more of a gaze from one who had never seen such a thing before and it was curiosity that filled his eyes.

“Erm, that… Your Highness-kun?”

“Yes, is something the matter?”

The serious reply from the youth responded to Jin’s nickname for him, causing Jin to feel more troubled.

Originally thinking to warm the atmosphere with a joke of calling him with that ‘Your Highness-kun’ that didn’t seem to be a superior nor a junior way of addressing someone, but when used upon this youth that seemed unbound by the rules of this world, jokes didn’t seem to have an effect on him.

It seems like I must use a much simpler joke to launch my attack, Jin thought to himself while setting his determination for the task.

“That……even if you keep staring at the pump for the shampoo……”

“Oh is that so? So this is called a pump.”

<nowiki>*Uwa!*</nowiki>

“It….It is called a pump. Shampoo is contained within it.”

“Oh, I see, I get it now. Pressing this part will cause a rise in the internal pressure and cause the fluid to rise from within. Though it’s a simple structure but it sure is a landmark invention.”

“That…That’s right.”

“Nn.” His Highness reached out his hand to the shampoo pump in admiration.

At this point, Jin pursed his lips in an unpleasant foreboding.

“Could it be….you have never washed your hair……”

“That’s rude. My hair is washed every day.”

“Really?”

“Yes. It’s just that I don’t wash it myself.”

His Highness replied with a serious expression.

……seems like he’s telling the truth. His hair was normally washed by others.

Jin could only give a long sigh while looking up at the ceiling.

“……Just asking in advance, do you know how to wash your hair?”

“Although I’m not too sure, but I do know of the theory behind it. The water and shampoo comes into contact with air to have a chemical reaction and then rubbing it to form bubbles, that’s all, right?”

“Ye…Yes! You need to use the foam to remove the oil from your hair.”

“So it’s like that. Jin’s really knowledgeable. Okay—“

His Highness excitedly pressed on the pump. Was it just overthinking things a bit? For it seemed like he was really enjoying this process of forming a large amount of foamy bubbles in his hands before washing his hair with a face of amazement.

Jin asked with a wry smile:

“Normally your hair is washed by a servant of yours?”

“Ah, Nn. There are three exclusive attendants to follow me but Graiya Oji-chan’s really clumsy with his movements and the task of washing my hair is mainly left to Aura or Rin.”

“Rin……Could it be that girl just now? You allow girls to wash your hair?”

“Yes, that’s right.”

His Highness lifted his head of white hair while having a surprised expression but that movement caused a bit of the shampoo suds<ref>[magref note: sud is the soapy water.]</ref> to get into his eye and he quickly closed his eyes seemingly in pain. It would seem that His Highness had really never washed his hair on his own before.

Jin was dumbfounded as his mouth was agape, but he raised a serious question:

“Your Highness……is the successor of your Community?”

“Precisely because I am that I’ve gotten such an intimate nickname like that.”

“And your real name?”

“Secret. Jin, if you are able to guess it, I will tell you.”

He game a smile as he lifted his head again. This time, it caused some suds to drip into his other eye and he used his hand to rub it in reflex. The first time washing his hair was instantly turned into a tragedy.

“……washing my own hair by myself sure is tough.”

Muttering while tolerating his pain. It should have been pain enough to become irritable but perhaps this coolness was part of his talent and Jin was secretly impressed.

Just as he applied the soap suds to his hair and was about to scrub—

“AH, Jin! You guys came in first?!”

Jin tripped over himself. And it was while in his sitting position that he tripped together with the stool to turn a full half circle with the momentum.

“ “——Hah……?!” ”

This was a normal bathhouse that was similar to any other in the world——which means that everyone was naked in there.

“You…You must be lying right?”

Of course it wasn’t a lie, nor was it a metaphor.

Five youths of both guys and girls were all without their clothes—No, to be more precise, with the exception of Rin who wrapped a bath towel around herself, the other four youths of both guys and girls were all naked.

But Sandra paid it no mind as she rushed over with her red hair swaying behind her.

“Jin, it’s been three years since we last bathed together! And I remember that we used to bathe together in the past too!”

“Ara, so Jin also did get help from others. And here I thought that I was the only weird one.”

“Eh? Nno…wawait, that’s not it…!”

Jin frantically tried to explain as he stammered on his words.

Ignoring Jin’s situation, Rin who was wrapped up in a bath towel walked up to His Highness.

“Uwa! His Highness is actually washing his own hair! What mind of emotional change could have caused this?!”

“No, it’s not an emotional influence but a situational one. If there’s no one around to help me, I would just have to do it alone right?”

“Ooh, I see!” Rin replied, impressed. She then started to help His Highness to wash his white hair in a matter-of-factly. ……What sort of relation did those two have?<ref>[magref notes for fun: What is this relationship, the two men getting incredible feeling. That’s google translate …. Boy girl Love-love became yaoi love love XD]</ref> It really seemed to be getting weirder by the moment.

But upon seeing their actions, Sandra had also taken an interest in it as she came to stand behind Jin.

“Then, let me help Jin to wash as well!”

“San…Sandra!”

Sandra happily wriggled her fingers in excitement. To avoid any misunderstanding, she’s still currently in the nude.

Jin covered the part that logically required his covering as he ran around the bathhouse with a red face. And Sandra happily chased after him while Rin looked on at them in a happy mood.

Only Percher was alone in a corner covering her body as she muttered wordlessly to the Heavens:

(''……this sort of situation. What do you want me to do?'')

[[Image:Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo_v06_078.jpg|thumb|center]]

<noinclude>

===Translator’s notes===
<references/>

{{Mondaiji Nav|p1=6|p2=Chapter 1|n1=6|n2=Chapter 3}}
</noinclude>

Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo:Volume 6 Chapter 1

2014-10-11T12:12:54Z

Tidon: /* Chapter 1 */

==Chapter 1==

===Part 1===

[No Name]s Base of operation, Entrance Hall.<ref>[magref notes: 根据地-Base of operation, Territory, Headquarters]</ref>

After that, the Senior Group who had their lunch and the maid group gathered in the Entrance Hall of the Headquarters. The duo who were also worn out from Leticia’s Maid Game had also obediently joined the lines.

Upon confirming the attendance of everyone, Jin took a step forward to announce the arrangements for the days to come.

“I guess you would already have heard……Percher and I will be setting out to Outer Gate number 54545 which is managed by [Salamandra].”

“And written in the extended invitation to us is as such: ‘Please join us in the [Floor Master] s’ Convention’. Of which such an act could be said to be an unprecedented treatment to us, [No Name]s.”

Hearing Leticia’s supplement to his words, the Senior Group children were thrilled.

The Convention was to be held in the far off North Side territories but the people attending the event would be slightly different from the previous Conventions.

The Strongest Master, Shiroyasha had already resigned from her post two months ago.

The motives of the mysterious enemies known as the Demon Lord Alliance were still unknown and it seems that only rumors of its existence had spread. Hence, to decide on their course of action from now on, the Masters of the different sectors had decided to host this Convention. And since the [No Name]s had crossed paths with the Demon Lord Alliance twice and had also defeated both Demon Lords sent their way, they were also invited to join the Convention.

“Three days ago, Izayoi-san and the others had already left for Outer Gate number 54545. And we also plan to meet up with them later in the day. The expedition this time might be the longest one yet and I hope that everyone will be prepared to protect our Community.”

“‘ “‘ “‘ Understood ! ! ! ‘” ‘” ‘”

After the response that was loud enough to cause ears to ring, the Senior Group had noisily departed to start their tasks for the day. Seeing how energetic those children were, it gave them a little reassurance that it wouldn’t be much of a problem with their departure. Only when Jin and Percher had seen off the last of the shadows of the departing children did they turn back to face Leticia and Shirayuki-hime who were also in-charge of looking after the house.

“Leticia-san, Shirayuki-sama, we will ask of you to look after our house.”

“Roger that……But with Shirayuki-san accompanying me, it wouldn’t be a problem no matter how many intruders try to infiltrate right?”

“Well, that’s difficult to say. After all by participating in this Convention, we of [No Name] would most likely become the target of the Demon Lords. At least until the return of Gry-sama who’s out on a mission, please do not let down on your guard.”

The two from the Maid group exchanged a glance and nodded to each other.

Feeling much at ease with them in-charge, Jin turned towards Percher.

“Well then, it’s time for us to make a move.”

“……let’s go quickly. It’s almost the time for the Astral Gate to close and there would be congestion with last minute stragglers.”

Percher who didn’t like crowds urged Jin to hurry up as she started to walk ahead.

While Jin followed behind with a wry smile on his face as they left the Community’s Territory.

===Part 2===

—Little Garden, Outer Gate Number 54545, [Kouen, City of Brilliant Flames]<ref>[magref notes: [Kouen, City of Brilliant Flames]Got a suggestion from Talas@Bakaforums that I could place it this way, sounds cool imo.:] Thanks Talas!]</ref>

Having made their way through the Astral Gate of the East Side, a warm wind brushed their cheeks.

The huge chandelier that hung from the city’s centre swayed violently as the hot winds generated from the ironworks refineries blew at it from below.

The huge chandelier, which was fifty meters in diameter, drove off the cold in the North Side and kept it warm while dyeing the whole city in the color of dusk with the warm glow that it emitted.

“It never fails to astound me no matter how many times I’ve seen it. With just that chandelier, it’s able to prevent the cold from invading the city.”

“……Yeah, just what could that be made of?”

A voice echoed his thoughts from behind.

She who had once fought against the [Salamandra] forces to be able to set foot in the Territory of [Salamandra] once more, was all thanks to the achievements obtained by [No Name].

“Saurian Demon King of the East Side seems to have scheduled his arrival at the Convention tomorrow. So what are we going to do during the wait?” Percher gave a little stretch as she asked her Master to confirm the schedule for the next day.

“Well, there’s nothing much to do currently and it’s still in the preparation phase tomorrow. And the time for all the other Masters of the other regions to assemble would still be a week away, so there’s no problem with taking things slow.”

Having heard this information for the first time, Percher tilted her head unhappily.

“…… I guess I will also be thoroughly interrogated as well. Such a bother.” She gave a sigh as she stared broodingly at the dusk colored skies.

“That can’t be helped. You are the only one who holds some information on the enemy and being the important source of information, we would naturally need your cooperation.”

“……”

<nowiki>*Hmph*</nowiki> Percher whipped her head away. With things the way they were, she no longer had any more regrets or hesitation to sell out information on her old allies……but there was another reason that made her unwilling to tell the whole truth.

(''Putting aside Rin and Aura for now…… It’s best to keep the existence of His Highness a secret.'')

Percher gave a listless sigh.

That white haired teen with golden irises was the commander behind Rin and Aura and the one whom the Demon Lord Alliance members call in an affectionate way as ‘His Highness’. For her own ambitions, Percher did not want to expose his identity.

Though that might be so, if she were to receive a command from her master, she would still be made to tell the whole truth. The contract itself was just that sort of nasty curse.

Jin being her Master gave a troubled and wry smile as he looked up once more at the chandelier.

For the cold and freezing North Side that was unfortunate to have nutrient leached soils, that chandelier would be a Gift equivalent to the Sun.

And it wouldn’t be much of an exaggeration to say that it’s a Gift that represents the North Side’s Master, [Salamandra] for only a handful of Communities would be able to create such a large monument to encompass the region in its Gift.

“As expected of a Community that’s originally of the four digits. To have such a huge monument, I guess even Jack and the others wouldn’t be able to create this right?”

“Yahoho? I won’t be so sure on that.”

Appearing from the flames of the torches hung along the corridor outside the Outer Gate was a huge ball of fire. The Pumpkin head Devil—Jack o’ Lantern gave a cheerful laugh as he appeared before Jin.

And seated on his head was the leader of [Salamandra], Sandra Doltrake. Sandra, whose beautiful red hair was lightly swaying with the movement, brightened up immediately upon seeing Jin.

“Jin, it’s been a long time! I just knew it that it’s about time you arrived!”

“Mhm, it’s been a long time, Sandra. And Jack. What are you two doing?”

“We just came from the Workroom District after listening to the suggestions on the development of the new Gift.”

“Yahoho! We were just returning after the discussion when we spotted Jin-dono! As part of my own code of conduct, I needed to come greet you guys!”

Jack cheerfully laughed *Yahoho!*.

However in the next moment, the light in the hollows of Jack’s eyes narrowed to thin but intense slits as he continued,

“Compared to that……Jin Russel-dono. Insulting the Flag of Azure flames will be quite troubling to me! Our Community’s techniques are good enough to create a Gift bigger than that chandelier!”

“Is…Is that for real?”

“Yahohoho! If it’s faulty, we will even replace it for you……Mah…but it’s just the problem of the cost of production that prevents us from doing so.” Nearing the end of his words, Jack suddenly turned his pumpkin head away. It was unknown whether it’s an act of regret or to hide his embarrassment but it was enough for Jin to realize that Jack had a fierce pride in his creations.

Sandra had also giggled happily by the side but that smile had also vanished from her face suddenly.

Her gaze was riveted on her former enemy—Percher, and she made a show of standing up slowly.

“……Oh, right. You have come as well, [Black Death Demon Lord].”

“Uu, Mhm. In the past two months, Percher had been together with us as a guard……”

“Oh, Sandra. Long-time no see. Your spiritual power seems to have grown quite a bit during that time as well huh?” Percher gave a leisurely smile<ref>[magref notes:Note to editor: Percher smiles leisurely…. Not nonchalantly… it didn’t really matter much to me last time before I checked up the meanings though :P] BionicMeerkat here. Just leaving this ref until I do a sweep to change nonchalantly->leisurely. </ref> while Sandra returned a piercing glare.

The childishness from before was long gone from her face and replacing it was the expression worthy of a Community Leader.

“On the other hand, your spiritual power seems to have diminished quite a bit. It’s so meager that it can’t be compared to your former God-class spirit level.—With just a blow, I would be able to reduce the current you into a pile of ash.”

“……Well, who knows about that? Sounds like some big words to me.”

Percher easily swatted back at Sandra who had tried to show her might with that condescending tone. But in reality, her current self didn’t have the right to retort like this.

The words she had said earlier weren’t just social pleasantries—Sandra’s spiritual power had indeed increased a few times since the last time she had battled against Percher.

(''Hmph, to have defeated two Demon Lords, no wonder her power has risen this much.'')

Just a few months ago, there had been Demon Lords appearing simultaneously in the East, North and South Sides.

[Salamandra] had also participated in that battle. In other words, it was [Salamandra] who defeated the Demon Lord by themselves.

The Dragon Horn of the Dragon King of the Stars and Seas was emitting a red glow and its majestic position that sat high on Sandra’s head did not seem to match the proportions of her body size. The Dragon Horn that possessed the Strongest Spiritual power had now become a part of her. It was not known what kind of trial that Sandra had to pass through but it was clear that there’s an actual rise in power to an unbelievable level.

The current atmosphere was so charged that a spark would have set it off.

Jin frantically stood between them.

“Wa…Wait a moment! It would be problematic if you guys do something here……”

“ “ JIN! SHUT IT!” ”

Two voices from different directions shouted together. Jin could only shut his mouth at the order.

But his effort didn’t seem to be futile after all as Sandra withdrew her hostility as she gave a sidelong glance at Percher and Jin.

“……I guess you two should already know that by contracting a Demon Lord under you and to summon it once more, it is to atone for the sins that caused the branding. And before the atonement is completed, I will never recognize you for who you are. Otherwise—The five comrades whom you have killed will never be able to rest in peace.”

“……Is that so? I will commit that to memory.”

In an instant, a shadow seems to have fallen over Sandra’s expression but she immediately turned around. And that must have been the reason for her hostility towards Percher.

Watching the lone figure of Sandra depart into the distance, no one knew how to break that silence then.

But taking the lead to tear through that heavy atmosphere was Jack’s cheerful voice.

“Yahoho! She’s right. Actually, Jack is also unworthy as well for I’ve also committed quite a number of heinous crimes in my life too.”

“Ja…Jack also?”

“That’s right. To atone for my sins, I’ve adopted the young dead spirits in [Will-O'-Wisp].”

“……”

Percher’s eyes slid away to avoid their gaze for this topic should have been quite a harsh subject to be brought up before her.

But Jack only bobbled his Pumpkin head as continued with a smile, seeming to say it on purpose for her to catch his words.

“In the end, it’s all the same for those who are called Demon Lords. Be it Shiroyasha-sama or Saurian Demon King-sama……and there’s also Indra. Those with your sort of spiritual level only need to convert to some religion to be enlightened to a God-class spirit. Well… if you do possess the desire to reflect on your sins, I can help to introduce a saint whom I’m acquainted with to…….”

“No need. I’ve got my own plans—And Jack. Please do not bring up the topic of Saints and Gods who couldn’t even solve the problems of famine in front of '''us'''<ref>[magref notes: us as in the 8million that’s why it is bold.]</ref> ever again. If you do, I won’t just be giving you a simple warning only.”

Percher’s gaze was fiery for just a moment but she soon looked aside seemingly in a small tantrum. Looks like Jack had set foot upon her minefield.

Jin gave a bitter laugh before taking on a serious expression on his face.

“Jack, let’s leave Percher and Sandra’s matter for another time. Currently, what’s most important is……the Community that’s to join our Alliance. Are they going to participate in this large scale Convention?”<ref>[magref notes: not sure if I had said it before but this Convention seems to be for all Masters. For example: Floor/Region Masters and extended invitations to other important Communities such as [No Name].]</ref>

“You can be rest assured about that! I’ve already asked Kouryuu-sama before that to help send the letter of invitation to them. Willa has also finally agreed to make her appearance here as well. With this, they would be sure to appear before all of the [No Name]s.”

<nowiki>*Doink Doink*</nowiki> Jack bobbled his head.

Willa the Ignis Fatuus was the famous and strongest Devil of the North Side and the true appearance had still remained a mystery. According to the rumors, it was rare that she would rush over for the hosted Game in his [Kouen City].

All that Jin knew about Willa would just be the fact that Willa’s a devil who controlled the boundaries between life and death……And from Jack’s response, it would also seem that this leader of [Will-O'-Wisp] was also quite a problem child.

“I see……But since Willa-san is coming over, I will go and meet up with everyone first. If possible, I also hope to use the opportunity to tell them about the situation of the last Community to ally with us as well.”

<nowiki>*Hai*</nowiki> Jin gave a gloomy sigh.

There were three problem children on his side as well and the situation was much more troubling.

“Could it be that you have not told the members of [No Name] about the other party whom we are allying with?”

“No it’s not that. The only ones who know about it are Izayoi-san and Leticia. After all it’s someone that had bad blood with [No Name] before……if I were to mess up with the timing to say it, would no doubt oppose the plan.”

“……Then Jin-dono, what do you think about the Alliance?”

“I don’t find anything bad about it. Even if they ran to the lower levels, their Community still possesses the Strongest type of Gift. As long as the talks proceed smoothly, both sides would stand to gain from it.”

Jack nodded his pumpkin head.

“……Yahoho. Both sides to gain from it, huh? You mean to interact with them as equals?”

“Mhm. As long as the other party do not try anything to offend us, we will also abide by our social pleasantries.”

Jin stated his intent clearly and Jack nodded in satisfaction.

On the other hand, Percher who had been listening to the conversation quietly had tilted her head quizzically as she asked in surprise:

“Oi, Jin. Who’s that last candidate for the Alliance? Is it someone that Freak boy and Asuka knows?” <ref>[magref notes: requiring by Jap translator to check] [magref notes: requiring Jap translator to check] [Edenhall notes: checked by Jap translator to be correct.] because if I remember correctly it should be little red girl right? to say Asuka–>>> Um did they bathe together again? Ahem. I mean did they grow closer or something to get the acknowledgement?[Edenhall notes: they may have taken another bath and Percher may have a complex against Asuka's.....assets] ] </ref>

“Hm, I guess it’s more than just knowing but yet a stranger? It’s a Community that has fought with [No Name] before……”

—*Shock* Jin was unable to continue his words as his facial expression became stiff.

Wondering what might have caused that sudden reaction of his, Percher followed his line of sight turn to have a look for herself.

Jin’s eyes were fixed on something high in the distant skies.

The symbol of [Kouen City]’s development, the chandelier that everyone knows about—Three figures of Sakamaki Izayoi, Kudou Asuka and Kasukabe Yō could be seen standing on it.

[[Image:Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo_v06_001b.jpg|thumb]]

“Oh Ho! The view up here is much prettier than I thought!”

“That’s right. The streets that are paved with flames and glass totally looks like a jewel box lying open on the ground.”

“Nn. The view is much different than that of [Underwood].”

Totally in their moment of enjoyment, were the three problem children who had boarded the chandelier without permission. And upon closer look, one could even see the bentos that they brought with them being laid out.

No matter how you look at it, it was still a trespass of another’s property.

“Why….Why would Izayoi-san and the others be on that chandelier?!”

Jin cried in panic. But that was understandable. Needless to say, that chandelier was a symbol of [Salamandra]’s Authority and Order.

Climbing up there without permission and start eating bentos up there, it wouldn’t be too much a punishment even if they were to be chased out of the Convention. It was even more likely that the [No Name]s reputation would be questioned.

“Any…Anyway, Percher! Take this opportunity now that people have yet to notice, to get them down now even if you have to resort to violence ……”

Sadly, it was too late.

“You BASTARDDDDDDDDDDDSSSSS! WHO THE HELL ALLOWED YOU GUYS TO CLIMB UP THERE?!”

[Salamandra]’s military police had already spotted them and started to gather.

Jin hugged his head that was aching with despair as he said:

“……I say, Percher…”

“What’s wrong?”

“Is it possible for you to make them incapacitated for a time being?”

Jin had spoken some incredibly dark words in a calm tone.

To even break the kindness in him to this extent, Percher secretly admired that for this sort of character would just be a wolf in sheepskin.

“Well, it’s not like I’m unable to do that. Just that when they recover from the illness, won’t Jin’s life be in danger?”

Percher held back her urge to laugh.

“Then just give me a break. I don’t intend to depart from this world yet.” The young Community leader sighed softly before taking out a pen and letter which he signed,

“There’s no other way. Looks like we can only call the expert to solve it.”

“I’ve no objections to that.”

“She should be in the dormitories right at the end of this corridor.”

“Thanks for the info. Percher, please go now to get her.”

“Yeah Yeah~got it.” With a light flutter of her maid outfit, Percher left in a swirl of black winds.

===Part 3===

—On the other side, the problem children group.

Whipping up a whirlwind around her, Kasukabe Yō rode on the hot winds that drifted from the metalwork refineries to land on the suspended chandelier in the sky. And due to the impact of the landing being a bit too rough, there seemed to be some cracks running through the chandelier but it was still possible to ignore it if you had enough will to look away.

Sakamaki Izayoi and Kudou Asuka who had also been transported on board by her whirlwinds were also looking down upon [Kouen City] from the vantage point of the chandelier and they couldn’t help voicing their awe.

“Oh Ho! The view up here is much prettier than I thought!”

“That’s right. The streets that are paved with flames and glass totally looks like a jewel box lying open on the ground.”

“Nn. The view is much different than that of [Underwood].”

The trio sat at the side of the huge chandelier as they looked down at the city below them.

In the distance below them, Mandra, the advisor of [Salamandra] had joined the military police and were roaring at them loudly:

“What kind of joke do you guys think you’re playing?! What do you think that chandelier is huh?! Get down now, you rascals!”

Mandra’s veins had budged at his temples in his rage but the trio did not take it seriously.

For they were not joking. They were just……seriously teasing those people on the ground only.

“Well, I guess it’s time to eat our late lunch.”

Izayoi and the others had already laid out the bentos bought from street vendors along the way and started to have a casual conversation.

While stuffing an Umehachin<ref>[magref notes: I’m not sure if you guys remember but I certainly don’t…. Umehachin is basically Japanese pickled plums (Umeboshi) that were pickled with fish shavings (bonito) and Shiso Leaves. It is less salty than the traditional Umeboshi , Kombu is basically edible Kelp.<<<copied from volume 3 chapter 2]</ref> onigiri into his mouth, Izayoi seemed to have remembered something as he looked to Yō to ask a question.

“Oh right, Kasukabe, if I remembered correctly, you still have a Gift game that you signed up for right? What Gift Game was it again?”

“It’s the <<Duel of the Creators>> that had been hosted in the [Rise of the Fire Dragon] festival. This time I must get my revenge.”

“Hoho, I will be rooting for you then.”

Yō nodded her head slightly as she gulped a kombu onigiri, salmon onigiri and another kombu onigiri.

Her excited face had been stuffed full till her cheeks swelled. During that conversation, Mandra seemed to have continued his loud roaring and shouts with a look that would make one think that he might just burst those blood vessels on his face in his rage. But he was still ignored.

“Izayoi, what are your plans?”

“Me? I don’t really have any. I only wanted to take a stroll today and to accompany Ojou-sama to some place so I didn’t plan anything else other than that.”

“Oh really? But that’s surprising. Normally you would have scheduled a whole list of to-dos packed side by side to the very last seconds.”

“Is that so?”

“Mhm. But, passing time like this from time to time would do you good as well. I think that the usual Izayoi has always been worrying too much. I really hope that you can adjust yourself to the pace of others around you.”

“That sort of request is really too much to ask for I’ve already tried my best to match the pace of everyone already.”

Izayoi gave a bitter smile as he replied.

The trio who were done with their meals looked at each other as they confirmed their schedule for the day.

“Ojou-sama and I will be meeting up with Jack and the others. Ochibi-sama will be responsible for the greetings to be offered to the host of the Convention while Kasukabe will be participating in the Game.”

“Ara? Jack’s here as well?”

“Yeap<ref> Slang for Yup or Yeah.http://www.urbandictionary.com/define.php?term=yeap&defid=4953895</ref>. He says that he will be introducing the last Community to join our Alliance, and……there’s also a present prepared for Ojou-sama.”

Izayoi gave a cryptic smile.

Hearing this for the first time, Asuka was stunned.

And at that moment, a fuming Kuro Usagi stood behind the three of them like a Niō<ref>[magref notes: Niō or to put it in simple English, the Door Guardians of Buddha. They stand in the form of frightening wrestler-like statues outside the doors of the temples. Hmm similar to the Door Guardian gods in Greek or Roman mythologies stand imposingly.]</ref>.

But they continue to ignore her.

Izayoi took a deep fried potato onigiri and tossed it into his mouth before standing up abruptly.

“Well then, let’s go our ways from here.”

“……yeah. What’s your plan, Asuka?”

“What do you mean what’s my plan? I can’t possibly make it down by myself. I can only rely on one of you to bring me……”

“Then let Kuro Usagi help you guys with that. You bunch of PROBLEM CHILDREEEEEENNN AAAHHHHHHHHHHH!”

<nowiki>*Swish~Pak! Pak! Pak!*</nowiki><ref>[magref notes: lols I really loled when I saw the English translation for the sounds: Lovemaking! ! ! lols]</ref> The paper fan generated a towering wave of air that sped towards them.

Just like that, the trio were smacked off the chandelier.

Jin and Jack who saw the whole interaction that happened above could only turn pale while hugging their heads.<ref>[magref notes: it’s the international sign of ‘what a headache…’ right? Or is it just an Asian thing? 1 hand to smack the forehead is similar but this action requires 2 hands= 2 times the magnitude of the brain tremor … ok I’m being bored here…]</ref>

===Part 4===

— [Kouen, City of Brilliant Flames], Processing Workroom District.

After that saga, Izayoi and the others had been invited to an intense game of tag with a Madora, furious to the edge of madness, and the military police of [Salamandra] as fiery shots were fired everywhere.

“……So how’s the feeling of being chased by lesser Dragons in a game of tag huh?” Kuro Usagi asked icily.

The trio had arrived at the processing workroom district that Jack and the others were waiting at though Kuro Usagi had been nagging at them with words such as the above.

Yō had separated from them along the way and it had then been a three man team since.

Walking along the corridors lit by a brilliant haze of light, Kuro Usagi puffed her cheeks as she continued to complain:

“Seriously, why is it that you guys must always be engaged in pranks……Kuro Usagi is on a rare holiday this time you know? And mind you, when it comes to the blame game, the ones to get scolded would be Jin- bocchan and Kuro Usagi who’s the advisor!”

““Isn’t that good?””

“That’s right—-No wait, that’s not good at all!”

Kuro Usagi perked her rabbit ears in her rage.

The Convention that called to all Masters to attend this time was one that held great importance to the fate of Little Garden from now on. And she had thought that Izayoi and the others would be more mature at this sort of event.

But her thoughts were too naïve. Really too naïve.

Within the three days since they arrived at the location of the Convention, the result of the reckless problem children that caused Kuro Usagi, their guardian to run around in circles was the continuous wins in low-level Gift Games. And as such, it led to a portion of Games banning them from registering as Participants. To the problem children, it had only been a whim to participate in the interesting Games hosted in regions that they had never visited before then. But who could have expected that the difference in their power levels were so great that they accidentally won too many.

Hence coming upon the realization that they needed to reflect on their actions taken<ref>[magref notes: their actions taken—refers to the reckless participation in Games without proper planning of the win-lose count.]</ref> thus far… the trio started to explore the tops of interesting buildings and decided to board the biggest monument in this whole city.

“Compared to all that, Kuro Usagi, I heard that there’s a district for alchemy workrooms at the end of this corridor. Is that true?”

Izayoi laughed heartily while asking with his curiosity barely contained.

Kuro Usagi drooped her shoulders, seeming to have been defeated by that smiling face as she nodded.

“YES. The details can be seen when you get there.”

Kuro Usagi replied while throwing a little tantrum.

Just as she ended her words, a sudden burst of light and a wave of heat emitted from a workroom at the end of the district caused the air to tremble. Izayoi and Asuka exchanged a glance as they started to run over with eyes shining with excitement.

“Wa……!”

The sudden flare from a pillar of fire that shot up into the skies caused Asuka to give a gasp of surprise. And that wasn’t just a normal flame.

Rounding the corner of the district, they came to face a garden that was decorated with candles lit with Azure and Coppery colored flames that were arranged in neat rows.

“Ooh……! I was under the impression that there would only be one color throughout the whole city which is the color of dusk yellow. But it seems that I’ve been proven wrong by this place.”

“Yeah. It’s so beautiful that it doesn’t give the impression of being a place that refines and works on metal……”

The duo gazed upon the flames which danced in the front yard with a sense of awe rising within them.

There were also candles that were burning in a rainbow flame hung on the trees beside the District and there were tiny fire faeries gathering beside the flame. Just by looking at this scene, anyone would have assumed that this is a warm place unlike its reality of being located in an extremely cold region.

The Sun had not set then and hence the surroundings were still dyed in a deep shade of dusk yellow. But when night falls, these rainbow candles that decorate the courtyard would definitely dye the corridor in a lovely glow of colors.

Standing beside Izayoi, Asuka’s eyes were already sparkling with much enthusiasm as she started forward in small steps while taking in the sight around her and said softly:

“Flames, glass, stone work masonry and products. This sight sure is a completely different one from [Underwood]……even the type of Faerie race is the exact opposite of the ones found there.”

“YES! That’s because this district of workrooms are not only specialized in their processing of special top-notched metals, it’s also a place where they specialize in creating glass that can become the medium for Evocations<ref>[magref notes: zzz took some time to find that term of Evocations… it’s basically similar to a summoning but more of a conjuring of a spirit from somewhere to enter a medium. The descent of a spirit into an object or person.]</ref>.”

<nowiki>*Hah?*</nowiki> Asuka tilted her head quizzically as she asked:

“……Medium? Evocations?”

“YES! To put it simply, the method of producing those walking candlesticks is an example of that. To give a form to fire or earth spirits of a low spiritual level and allowing them to reside within the glass. Even if the medium were to be damaged, it would not harm the spirit. Hence it can be said to be a very good contract for those spirits who would like to increase their spiritual level.”

“……Uh? Just by residing in a glass medium, the spiritual level will increase?”

Asuka tilted her head as she couldn’t figure out how it worked.

Izayoi then looked at her like he just saw a fool standing before him.

“OiOi, Ojou-sama, just give it some thought and you will be able to arrive at the answer right? The mass and heat would be able to be converted into spiritual level. When comparing spirits of the lake to the seas, it’s obvious that the sea spirits will be stronger right?”

<nowiki>*Pak!*</nowiki> Asuka clapped her hands together as she seemed to have finally understood the theory behind it. And that was indeed the case for spiritual level calculations.

Forming mountains from rocks, forming land from hills.

Forming lakes from pools of water, forming seas from pools of lakes.

The collection of those in a larger scale would naturally form a planet.<ref>[magref notes: planet in Chinese is星球，star class spirit/ Celestial spirits are 星灵. If you get it, you get it. If you don’t, it’s just to say that they are very similar and in fact, equivalent in the author’s thoughts.]</ref>

And that’s one of the reasons why the spiritual level embodied by a Celestial spirit would be called as the strongest type.

“In…Indeed. Just that I didn’t think that the logic would be that simple.”

“Well, that’s not the only factor. The detailed calculation of the spiritual level’s density in existence has to be counted with the density of time to be obtained as well.”

“……what?” The duo had asked in the same tone and time. But Kuro Usagi seemed not to have heard them as she walked in front of them while using her rabbit ears to lead the way.

“Well then, let’s make a move. The leader of [Will-O'-Wisp] and the last Community to join our Alliance will also be coming over today. Making them wait would leave quite a bad impression of us.”

“Nn…. I guess that’s true.”

Kuro Usagi checked her time. There was still a minute before the Sun goes down. No matter who the last candidate for the Alliance might be, allowing them to seize a foothold in negotiations upon the first meeting wouldn’t be a good thing.

Looking around at the districts paved with bricks, they passed through the crowd to walk towards the place where the districts converged. Just then—

“—‘Kamikakushi’! ‘Kamikakushi’<ref>[magref notes:Kamikakushi- spirited away… if I used English… it wouldn’t sound correct… and since it’s in jap… it will now look so much more like a name/object than an action striking an area….Thanks jorgelotr for the correction of the term:]]</ref> has struck again!”

“Quickly contact the military police squads everywhere! Quickly!”

“Lock down the Outer walls and the Palace wall that leads to the second palace! We must definitely nab that guy this time!”

Izayoi immediately stopped in his tracks. Kuro Usagi and Asuka had also come to a stop behind him.

“ …… ‘Kamikakushi’?”

“YES, it seems like it. But in the North Side where many evil ghosts and Rakashas are residing, this sort of thing isn’t that rare……but their panicking faces sure look really unusual.”

“How is that so?”

“Because the North Side has developed a measure against the ‘Kamikakushi’s. There’s an organization of experts who are specialized in dealing with cases from evil spirits possessing bodies, the pranks of Divine class wind possessors to Demon kidnappings and even human trafficking cases. As long as they are on the case, most of the ‘Kamikakushi’s would only remain a mystery for two or three days before information is obtained on the culprit. But……”

Kuro Usagi was being evasive with her words.

—‘Kamikakushi’ is quite a simple term but in the world of Little Garden where many gods reside, the types of ‘Kamikakushi’ would also be of a diverse range. Abduction and disappearing are common acts and nothing more needs to be said about those. It also included the assassinations of individuals just for keeping their secret organizations hidden from the world. These were the sort of stuff that the Communities in the rural areas coined as ‘Kamikakushi’ as well. Hence the type of cases where ‘People suddenly disappear’ would be generally termed as ‘Kamikakushi’ in Little Garden.

Izayoi digested KuroUsagi’s words before giving an evil laugh,

“In other words, this commotion—is a case of ‘Kamikakushi’ that '''even the experts are incapable of solving?'''”

Izayoi asked rhetorically with much interest in the matter. That look from his eyes were just like that of a bratty child having found a new toy. Kuro Usagi gave a sigh as she guessed his next move then.

“Hai, Kuro Usagi will not stop you but please be back by evening, okay?”

“Deal. If I’m not back by tonight—-Just take it that I’ve been ‘Kamikakushi’ed as well.”

Izayoi gave a loud hearty laugh while he sped off happily, towards the scene.

===Part 5===

Jin massaged his chest as he gave a sigh of relief when he had seen Kuro Usagi’s arrival.

“What a relief. With Kuro Usagi around, there wouldn’t be anything to worry even if she were to be up against a hundred of them all by herself.”

“…….I don’t mind you feeling relieved. But wouldn’t it be better to learn how to depend on your own strength to solve the problems?”

Percher who had returned from her task made a dig at Jin.

Jin’s expression turned fearful for a second before straightening up.

“You are right. I can’t always rely on Kuro Usagi……I will have to work harder.”

“……Yep. You can take your revenge after a hundred years and rest in peace then.”

The unbridled way of speech caused Jin to smile weakly as he slumped his shoulders.

“Let’s go, we should also make a move.”

“Where to?”

“To give our greetings, of course. The Communities that will be arriving for the Convention will not only be of the Masters. There are also many Communities that have come hither for the latest information concerning the Masters’ decision, so we must use this opportunity to build some reputation for ourselves.”

“Oh, I see.”

Percher having understood the significance, walked with Jin towards the Territory of [Salamandra]—where the towering Palace stood.

— Little Garden, Outer Gate Number 54545, [Kouen, City of Brilliant Flames] was surrounded by three Outer walls and that was the method utilized to divide the Residential areas.

The Outer wall was where the elite squads comprised of the lesser dragons set up their encampments.

The Second wall held the residential area, stage area and also the workroom districts.

While the third wall held the dormitories to house important guests as well as the hotel facilities.

And within the inner wall stood the Palace of the Community to which an endless mountain range could be seen in the distant backdrop.

The number of people who held special talents in [Salamandra] were few but they were a clan that managed to increase their cohesiveness and strength through the maintaining of the lesser dragon bloodlines.

The main force that holds the power of flight—Lesser Dragons of the Winged type numbered to a rough count of four thousand.

The count of Salamander humanoid dragons easily exceeded that by ten times. Whether it was in terms of the scale and the strength of the personnel, [Draco Greif] Alliance that were similar in standing as [Floor Master], would not be able to be compared to them.

Normally the personnel would have been deployed to various sectors to act as a defensive measure against Demon Lords but with the upcoming Convention of the [Floor Master]s, a total of two thousand four hundred Winged Dragons were lined along the two inner walls.

The warriors of the Winged Dragon squadron possessed vermillion scales that were comparable to the strength of steel and their large bodies did not lose to the large type Eudemons in size.

Their focus on unity and numbers formed the extreme end of the spectrum when compared to the [No Name]s that focused on a few elites.

Jin looked from the corner of his eyes to take in those Winged dragons’ appearances while giving them a sharp and stern eye.

(''They did have this level of firepower in their possession after all. But yet only a few of them had appeared in the [Rise of the Fire Dragon] festival. Of course, it can be understandable that they might have been a little careless due to the presence of Shiroyasha-sama to grace the event……'')

But, it was more believable that [Salamandra] had contacted the Demon Lord Alliance for that would make the puzzle fit.

It’s only that… this was a hard to accept truth for Jin.

(''As I thought, I should try to get Sandra and Percher to discuss—'')

“Jin, look up.”

“Eh?” Hearing Percher’s voice, Jin looked up.

A figure whose face was hidden by a hood was falling towards Jin’s head from the palace courtyard.

“Hey…Wait…What’s happeni….!?”

Jin was squashed onto the pavement of the Palace without any sort of explanation.

<nowiki>*Ka Cha!*</nowiki> The neck seemed to have given off a fatal dull cracking sound. And Percher walked over leisurely to look down upon Jin.

“……Tch!”

“Clicking your tongue?! Why did you click your tongue?!”

“Clicking my tongue to express a curse upon seeing my master’s safety, isn’t that the normal thing to do?”

Percher answered, not even the least bit perturbed by his question.

Although Jin wanted to retort to that, the person who had fallen on him interrupted his thoughts.

“……Jin?! I’m …I’m really sorry! Are you hurt?!”

The fellow that was wrapped up by the hooded cloak had pounced onto Jin. The impact caused the shaft on the back of Jin’s head to hit onto the sharpest cobble on the walkway, but he didn’t have the time to care about that now.

Clutching the back of his head in pain, Jin shouted:

“San…Sandra! You…Why are you in this get-up?”

“I’m off to investigate something and had to take on a disguise to get out of the palace. Jin, want to come?”

Sandra’s beautiful red hair swayed as she tilted her head as she asked while looking at him with irises that were pure and innocent.

Jin couldn’t help but continue to clutch his head.

“I…I say, Sandra. You are the North Side’s [Floor Master], you shouldn’t be going out simply without telling others. Moreover, the Convention for the Masters will be hosted soon, you know?”

“Nn. That’s why the three of us have decided to solve the matter before the start of the Convention.”

“No, that’s not what I meant……”

—three of you? Jin tilted his head as he closed his mouth abruptly.

Now that he recalled about it, there had indeed been the sounds of three landings. Jin’s attention shifted away from Sandra to accost the two others who had remained silent behind Sandra.

“Are you guys members of [Salamandra]?”

“……”

The duo who wore linen hooded robes remained silent. Their height was just a little taller than Jin.

(''Children….around our age too?'')

Jin appraised the duo with surprise.

Sandra frantically moved to stand before them.

“These… These two aren’t suspicious characters! We have known each other for a year……Well, I would also like to introduce them to Jin……!”

Sandra waved her arms wildly as she tried to explain.

Perhaps it was too unbearable for them to watch her anymore, one of the cloaked figures took a step forward with a sigh while speaking in a voice that sounded like the crisp sound of wind chimes.

“There’s no need to be so flustered, Sandra-chan. That maid-san over there—Percher will help to guarantee our characters.”

Instantly, Percher’s face stiffened.

The duo who wore the linen coats—similar to the heights of teenagers, exchanged a look beneath their hoods before peeling it back to reveal their faces.

“What……?!”

Upon seeing their faces clearly for the first time, Percher’s thoughts seemed to have frozen. The hooded duo turned out to be a pair of teenagers: a boy and a girl.

With a gorgeous and lovely smiling face that seemed like flowers in full bloom, the beautiful glossy black hair that grew to the waistline; and the razor sharp daggers that were hunt on the leather sheathes around her waist, the appearance was just like a beautiful stalk of rose with thorns on its stem. She wore a cute miniskirt and sleeveless top that seemed to suggest the focus on ease of movement, and she would seem to be an ordinary teenage girl with just a look.

“I’m Rin and the guy over here is His Highness. Nice to meet you, Jin.”

Rin said in a crisp chime like voice as she gave a refreshing smile.

“……pleased to meet you. Because of a reason that I cannot disclose my true name, just call me anything you please.”

A white haired teenage boy with golden irises gave a light sigh behind the girl. His get-up was also quite meticulous and the formal wear that didn’t fit him seemed to add a sense of maturity to him.

Judging by the appearance, he should be around the age of twelve.

During the time that the duo had introduced themselves, Percher who had stood behind to wait could already feel the pin pricks of cold along her back while her body started to tremble.

(''Rin and ……His Highness? No way right? Why would they be in the Palace of [Salamandra]…….'')

She gritted her teeth to hide her rising sense of worry and panic.

The relation she had with them weren’t as simple as knowing each other. These two people were comrades who acted alongside her when she had led the team of [Grim Grimoire Hameln].

And they were the main force of the group temporarily named [Demon Lord Alliance].

(''This is bad! If it were just Graiya or Aura, it might still be well……why must it be these two……'')

Percher was very clear about the fact that Rin’s Gift wasn’t something that could be escaped from.

She also knew the real strength of the whited haired guy with golden irises who stood beside Rin.

Percher’s back was damp with cold sweat but she continued to hide her faltering in her heart as she wanted to act normally with a returned greeting. But Rin seemed to have noticed her anxiety and grabbed her hand while giving her brightest smile.

“Ara, I’ve missed you a lot Percher-chan! I didn’t think that we would meet up here, right~?!”

“Mhm, Right…….it’s been a while, Rin. And Your Highness.”

“Nn. You look well. With that, I’m relieved.”

“Indeed. But I didn’t expect to meet again in the Territory of [Salamandra]. And at this time as well.”

Hearing the words that were slightly barbed, Percher clenched her mouth shut.

Rin’s tone had been quite casual but her eyes did not reflect the smile on her lips. Her gaze had clearly been one filled with killing intent earlier. In other words, these two had already entered a state of high alert to go into battle at a moment’s notice.

(''……this really is the most terrible time to meet again.'')

Why would these two be in the palace grounds of [Salamandra]?

Why would they be with Sandra as she tries to escape the palace?

Although there were a load of questions to be answered by having time to think, but the most crucial thing for now would be the method to escape. She was just thinking up of a plan to deal with the situation when she heard the shouts of the Palace guards.

“Oi, this is bad! We can’t find Sandra-sama anywhere!”

“What did you say? Could it be that she ran out again?”

“Not… Not good! Quickly start a search for her to get her back while Mandra-sama is still out!”

A group of guards rushed out of the Palace in search of Sandra. And the plan of going in a disguise to sneak out of the palace just popped in that moment.

Sandra frantically gave them the look.

“Any…Anyways, staying in this sort of place will definitely get us caught by the palace guards! Everyone, follow me first!”

“Eh……Eeeehhh?!”

Sandra pulled Jin’s hand and started to hurry off in a run.

The trio who were left behind by them watched their retreating figures and then—

“Okay, let’s go as well. Of course, Percher will be coming along.”

“……”

“Ah, don’t try to escape oh~! I really did want to see you! Because if you were to escape from here……you would certainly not have the chance to chat with us anymore.”

Rin’s pure and innocent words locked cuffs around Percher’s choices.

Rin’s words were not a simple metaphor.

If Percher really did escape this place—they would really '''not have the opportunity to speak to each other again.'''

(''……Uu.'')

Rin and His Highness were surely up to something but she could only quietly watch the development for now.

Percher gave a quiet nod before leaving the Palace.

<noinclude>

===Translator’s notes===
<references/>

{{Mondaiji Nav|p1=6|p2=Prologue|n1=6|n2=Chapter 2}}
</noinclude>

Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo:Volume 6 Interlude

2014-10-06T15:52:15Z

Tidon: /* Interlude */

==Interlude==

—Little Garden, Outer Gate number 2105380, The Plaza in front of the [Astral Gate].

The [Astral Gate] started to emit an amber light as the activating sequence was started up and the doors began to swing outwards.

This Gift that was bestowed to the Outer Gates is the one and only way for people to travel around the wide expanse of ground that made up the world of Little Garden. Hence it was an important Gift that required the protection of the respective [Region Master]s and [Floor Master] of the Outer Gate.

And Kouryuu, being the [Floor Master] Daihyo<ref>[magref notes: Daihyo-representative/delegate]</ref> for the East Side, had to check the safety and workability of the [Astral Gate]s today.

Kouryuu, with the female shop assistant following behind him, had a look of weariness as he slouched his shoulders.

“We……We have finally reached the last Outer Gate to be inspected. Isn’t it a little too much to have a schedule of inspecting five thousand in a week?”

“Kouryuu-sama, what are you talking about now?! With Shiroyasha-sama’s act of stepping down from the position, all the ghosts and evil Rakshasas who have shown some self-restrain due to their fear have now started to be active once more! Don’t you remember that we have had to defeat numerous villains and demonic spirits in just this week alone—?!”

The female clerk started to launch into her preachings upon hearing Kouryuu’s grumble. But her words were very true for many pressing matters began springing up everywhere after Kouryuu's assumption of office to serve as the Master.

A single band of thieves led by a fallen [Skand]<ref>[magref notes: author might have tried to refer to the real god of Skanda but if I’m not wrong, he’s not one who would use the real name… so I left out the ‘a’. He is also called "Honored Dharma Protector Skanda Bodhisattva", because he is the leader of the twenty-four celestial guardian deities mentioned in the Golden Light Sutra. (Note that this case, the Celestial doesn’t mean the power level of the story… it just means that he belongs to the Heaven’s side rather than mortals/the underworld creatures.)]</ref> who became a plague.

An [Evil spirit of Smallpox] haunting the rural Communities.

Last and not least there was also [Herpes Kamui]<ref>[magref notes: Kamui in Ainu language(from Japanese Hokkaido, an ethnic group called Ainu) has a meaning similar to God. So it would be Herpes God/God of Herpes(more English-looking?) oh well…. Just leaving it in semi-translated and improper naming.]</ref> who started to attack after obtaining Divinity.

……Though the reason was unknown, they were all God class spirits of the ‘God of Plague’ classification. With exception to [Skand], the others were only of the level of folk myth Gods who were pretty much powerless. Their spiritual power could be described as a God of Nature<ref>[magref notes: God of Nature, not sure if it is really what I think it is--- we Chinese believe that spiritually talented animals can ascend into some deity like level after years of meditation/ accumulation of accomplishments. Even plants like ginseng can do that after a thousand years…And that deity level would be described as a God of Nature. For example, we also see some Japanese folklore that the village may be protected by fox deities and such yeah, similar types. Another way would be to describe them as low level Heralds… incomparable to Kuro Usagi’s level for this story only.]</ref> of sorts after having leveled up their spiritual power from that of an evil spirit to a God-class. And that would have been no different from the level of Shirayuki-hime’s spiritual power.

Although these were just a disorganized bunch of rebels that weren’t enough to be a workout for Saurian Demon King, he who had always been addressed by the intimidating title of the [Great Sage who Devastate Seas], the continuous and relentless skirmishes would still drain him physically and mentally eventually.

Kouryuu scratched his head while giving a smile that seemed to have a hidden meaning:

“Anyways, let’s end the inspections here for today. I intend to spend some time to drink tea at my leisure…”

“No, it’s not done yet. Next would be the inspection on the reports of the individual allocations of toll collected from the [Astral Gate]s. If there’s no problem with that, please acknowledge that with a consent. And following that we also have the matter about the repairs on the shrine as well as the licensing of the ascension to the Six-digit for the Community in question. Then when all those are done, please begin the crafting of the trial suitable for the Level-Ascension Trial.”

“Wait…Hold it for a moment! Aren’t I scheduled to attend the Convention at the territory of Salamanders<ref>[magref notes: Salamanders here refer to fire breathing dragons]</ref> tomorrow?! How can there be time for all……”

“No problem. If you start at a galloping pace now, it will be fine. We can cut the time on breaks, sleep and meal times and it will be possible to finish it all by tomorrow morning.”

“Oi—! How can you expect me to attend the Convention in that kind of state?!”

“You must be joking again. There’s no grounds for you to discuss about a change in your ‘showing up’ at the Convention anymore. You will show up for the event even if you do not wish to.”

The female clerk used her critical gaze to give him a one-over. In her eyes, Kouryuu was only the stand-in for her master and this sort of tardiness was damaging to the reputation of Shiroyasha.

“Moreover, Shiroyasha-sama has always completed this amount of workload without fail on a daily basis. If the new Master starts to neglect his duties just after the taking over of office, wouldn’t that be damaging to the reputation of [Thousand Eyes]?”

<nowiki>*Uu……*</nowiki> Kouryuu fell silent at that.

This was undeniably his greatest miscalculation.

Originally thinking that Shiroyasha was only engrossed in making merriment, he did not expect that she would be able to carry out her [Floor Master]’s daily task perfectly. And it was likely that Shiroyasha was able to play due to freeing up schedule after completing her daily tasks.

Finding nothing to say in his defense, Kouryuu could only give a weary sigh while looking up at the skies.

“……How capable can that fellow— Shiroyasha be?”

“At least much better than you. Anyways, you will get used to this schedule after your third month in office, so that would allow the workload to slowly increase during the course of the three months.”

“It…It’s still going to grow more than what we have now?!”

“Yes. It will be much more than the workload we have currently.” The female clerk announced with a serious face.<ref>[magref notes: yeah… I do use clerk and shop assistant interchangeably.]</ref>

And Kouryuu’s shoulders drooped even further as he felt his strength draining out of him.

—Not long after that, the both of them were walking pass the Fountain Plaza to come out into the streets of the Free-use section of the region. The stale atmosphere of before had already been replaced by a lively one, having had its atmosphere livening up with activities once more.

After the appearance of a Community’s revival, news of it had spread and quickly became a hot topic for everyone during their conversations over tea or even after mealtimes. The news of [No Name] defeating two Demon Lords had also reached the neighboring regions as well for the plaza in front of the Outer Gate had now transformed into a stage for various merchants to host their Games.

The duo were taking large strides towards their Headquarters while looking around at the vibrant street that was all around them when a blonde servant girl appeared from around the opposite end of the street— Leticia.

The other had also seemed to have noticed Kouryuu as she gave a silent expression of respect with her gaze.<ref>[magref notes: this can be by lowering the eyes and looking up again… um don’t really know how to express it but yeah, if someone wonder what it is like, just ask and hope that another person (other than me) will be glad to tell you more about it]</ref>

“Well, isn’t it the East Side’s [Floor Master] Daihyo-sama? It’s been quite some time since we met.”

“HoiHoi…this sort of formality should only be reserved for strangers. Treating me like that even though we are old friends and all, isn’t it a little too exaggerated? Just be normal about it, Leticia, there’s no need to stand on courtesy.”

“Fufu. Then I shall take that as an order from you—Long-time no see Kouryuu-aniki. I’ve always wanted to say hi to you but it seems that I’m still late to do so.”

“Pay it no mind. Compared to that, is my [Eye] still sitting on the pedestal?”

Kouryuu had a strange smile on his face while asking his question candidly.

And Leticia’s expression had darkened at that,

“……Sorry…About the [Eye] given to us by you, Kouryuu-aniki— the [Water Pearl] is no longer in our possession for it was taken away by the Demon Lord three years ago”, as she gave her apology gloomily.

That was something that happened before Izayoi and the others were summoned to the world of Little Garden. Originally, the pedestal for the water source used to hold the water pearl that was manufactured from the [Dragon’s Eye]. And the water source was none other than Kouryuu’s eye at that time.

Kouryuu who had already expected that sort of answer did not show any anger in reaction to the news, but only gave a slight shrug of his shoulders.

“Nn. Just as I thought. Oh well, since it was stolen, there’s nothing we can do either. And after all, it was something that I had given to Koumei and Canaria, so you needn’t feel bad about it.”

[[Image:Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo_v06_127.jpg|thumb]]

“Hearing you say that really put my mind at ease now. But it might be possible that it’s in circulation in the market. If I do hear news of it, I will try my best to return it to you immediately.”

“It’s okay. There’s no need for that. Even if you do return it, I’m already using another eye.”

Kouryuu used his thumb to point at his eye patch while giving a shrug.

The surprising revelation caused Leticia to be astonished but she soon came back with a response:

“Then……There’s already a new prosthetic eye in that socket?”

“No, it’s actually due to another reason—”

“Kouryuu-sama, if we don’t leave now, we will be out of time.”

The female shop assistant interrupted Kouryuu’s words and he quickly broke off the conversation to add his last question:

“Right! That lad—Izayoi and the other two lasses, are they still doing well?”

“Mhm, they should be very energetic today actually. After all they did go to the Convention destination early and they should be having a great time at [Kouen City] now.”

Leticia replied while taking her leave to walk towards the [Astral Gate].

Kouryuu saw her figure off while his eye took on a serious look.

(''Is that so?……They are also going to the Convention huh?'')

He muttered to himself as he lifted his head to look up at the clear skies.

—The blood sample collected from Izayoi in [Underwood] had already been handed over to [Laplace Demon] and Kouryuu had asked for their help to analyze its components.

Although their activities as a Master had already ceased, they were still active in other activities. After all they were called the omniscient demon for a reason and he guessed that if anyone could check something from the blood, it would only be them. Hence his request to them for the results. And according to the reply from them, the finalization of the results would be given to him during the Convention.

If it turn out that Izayoi was similar to Sun WuKong, [Great Sage Equalling Heaven], who was a Half Celestial being—

“……Looks like I better get there a bit earlier.”

“What?”

“Sorry to trouble you but please adjust the schedule a little to make it possible for me to rush to the Convention by today.”

“Hah?” The female shop assistant gave a cry of surprise.

But she could see that Kouryuu was serious about it and she gave the schedule sheet a hard and long look.

“……Since it’s something that is so important that it cannot be pushed away… I guess let’s do it this way. As long as we bring out the ultimate technique, it will surely work.”

“Really?”

“Mhm. Just that—“

The edge of the female shop assistant gave a slight curve upwards.

“—you will have to mentally prepare yourself to see some blood being spilt.”

“……”

The One-eyed Master’s eye was getting a little watery at the edges.

Suddenly feeling a bad premonition regarding the heavy work load ahead of him, Kouryuu made haste, back to the [Thousand Eyes] branch office.

<noinclude>

===Translator’s notes===
<references/>

{{Mondaiji Nav|p1=6|p2=Chapter 3|n1=6|n2=Chapter 4}}
</noinclude>

Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo:Volume 7 Chapter 4

2014-09-26T13:58:59Z

Tidon: /* Chapter 4 */ Sandora -> Sandra

==Chapter 4==

===Part 1===

—[Kouen, City of Brilliant Flames], Tablet of the Sea of Stars, Corridor of Displays.

The city region was already steeped in chaos. Unlike the stationed troops of [Salamandra], the civilians had not been mentally prepared to take on the fight with the Demon Lords. Suffering the curse of fatigue that was sprung on them without any warning, they could only tolerate the unjust treatment as they battled against the Titan Race.

In the center of the Large sized Fire Dragon formation that battled the oncoming horde of the Titans, Kudou Asuka sat astride the back of the Mountain Goat Divine Beast—Almathea, as she defeated the Titans one after another while suffering the discomfort of riding bareback.

“Strike them down, DEEN!”

“DEEEeeeEEEN!!!”

Deen gave a loud roar while it charged towards the Titan warrior. Grabbing the head of the opponent with an arm, it swung it down to meet the ground. Although the Corridor of Displays were already in a mess of shattered glass, now was not the time to think about that stuff; hence, assuming that the precious displays would already be removed to safer locations ahead of this fight, Asuka and Deen worked together to put down the Titans in succession. As for Jack and Laius, who had been tasked with the responsibility of protecting the city, they were watching the progress of Deen.

“Yahohohoho! Looks like we did a good job, didn’t we?!”

“……Hmph. That’s because Deen’s original structure had been too simplistic. It only took some understanding on the uses of the Sacred Rare Metal to achieve that sort of versatility.”

Said Jack who was beaming with happiness and a Laius who pulled a long face as he replied.

The two had not only bestowed the Flames of the Dragon’s horn to Deen. The strongest weapon upgrade given to this Red Iron Giant Soldier was actually the large increase in the power from utilizing the whole body.

Up till now, Deen had always used its Gift of stretch-ability from the Sacred Rare Iron to move its body. To put it bluntly, it would just be a lump of iron muscles.

Hence Jack and Laius added gears and pistons into that hollow interior to help bring out the full potential of Deen’s Gift of stretch-ability; consequently, Deen has obtained an upgrade in its explosive force and the mobility to make more fine-tuned movements.

“Tch…… As I thought, giving it to the [No Name]s is just a waste. If it were left to me, I would have made stronger reinforcements to it.”

“HouHou? How so?”

“I would first apply a coating of the Adamantium, which is bestowed the Gift of Hades, on the surface of the armor to give it invisibility; subsequently, I would give it the power of flight to allow the huge body to take to the skies. It would surely be a spectacular sight indeed.”

“……Hm, Well that… Laius? Even if that huge body were to be invisible, it would still cause the ground to tremble due to the heavy footsteps and it would be exposed then, wouldn’t it? Moreover, even if you do not add the ability of flight to it, wouldn’t it be easy for Deen to reach aerial enemies by boosting its size?”

Completely without practical uses—Jack calmly retorted.

Instantly, the expression of Laius, who had been very confident when he said those words, was changed to that of displeasure as he turned his head away.

However, Asuka who sat astride the back of the Mountain Goat Divine Beast Almathea had overheard their conversation and muttered a comment in her interest.

“……but doesn’t it sound interesting to have those functions? What do you think, Almathea?”

{“Master, Smith Jack is right on that. Although it doesn’t seem useless at first, the strong would also have a method to deal with invisible enemies.”}

“But a Deen that can fly in the skies would surely be impressive!”

{“……”}

Is that so? Although the Mountain Goat Divine Beast was really doubtful about that, she wasn’t that oblivious to just trample across those feelings in her master’s currently sparkling eyes. She was a mountain goat who knew how to read the mood.

The Greek gods were also one of the few famous Problem Children Groups in the various Group of Gods. However, there were also some Divine Beasts amongst them who have a good personality and a conscience, which is this Dual Horned Mountain Goat—-Almathea. Those Dual horns of hers possessed the Gift of abundance and if she were to transform into her Human form, she would be a jaw-dropping beautiful Goddess. She was a Divine Beast of the highest tiers who possessed both grace and beauty.

“Okay, it’s time to move to the next location, Alma.”

Asuka tugged on the reins and Alma bolted across the roofs of the Corridor of Displays with her leaps. Asuka and Alma made another visual confirmation that the Titans in their current location had been clear and were pondering about moving on to the next location.

Just then, the Fire Dragons who were battling the Titans were giving out desperate cries of agony that sporadically sounded from the city regions.

“GEEEEEEEYAAAAAaaaaaa！！？”

That was a roar that was much higher in octave than the usual. If it were others who did not understand it, they would have thought it to be a yowl of the brave fighters. But the Divine Beast Alma was able to accurately pin point the meaning behind those yowls.

{“Master, that yowl just now was a cry of agony. And it would seem that the situation is quite desperate.”

“Is that so? Do you know the location?”

“Yes. And because it is straight ahead, I will ask of you to hold on tightly to the reins.”

Alma stated a fair warning and Asuka frantically tightened her grip on the reins as she leaned her body forward.

With the clopping of hooves, Almathea raised her speed to soar leisurely across the high roofs that seemed to tower above them like the peaks of mountains with her great leaps. As Asuka was wearing the protective shoes inscribed with the symbol of Vayu that Yō had used before to break the strong wind that was rushing towards her. Galloping at a speed that was unthinkable for a Mountain Goat, the duo had reached the scene where they could see a Fire Dragon bleeding profusely as its wings were torn.

「UOOOOOOOOOooooooooo—!!!」

“Ku~….. Just a mere Titan, how can it be that I’ve lost?!”

“Be careful! These guys seem a little strange! It might even be possible that they were bestowed with some sort of Gift!”

Hearing the words of the Fire Dragons, Almathea had given the Titans a glance in confirmation.

Their eyes were bloodshot and glinting with a strange light from under those masks and a sinister atmosphere was cloaked around them. Although the Titans were by no means a kind and gentle Eudemon breed, but this was already close to the realms of being a demonic beast or a demon itself.

And Asuka could recognize this dramatic change in them.

“Could it be…… demonification?”

Almathea lifted her head in surprise as she replied.

{“Yes, that’s it. You are right, my master. That is the Vampirification. The Titans have been demonified by the Vampirification process!”}

「UOOOOOOOOOooooooooo—!!!」

The Titan lifted his huge battle axe to chop it down toward its new target—Asuka.

And it was stopped by Deen who came from the side to send the Titan flying.

「DEEEEeeeEEEEN！！！」

The iron fist had struck the side of the head with a twisting action and the Titan’s body was sent sailing through the air. But the unbelievable part was the ability of that demonified Titan who could use the momentum of the force to convert it into a somersault as it launched a chop towards Deen in that revolution.

Using the centrifugal force to chop the arm upwards, the Titan managed to cause the huge body to wobble slightly, even though it was unable to destroy Deen who was made out of Sacred Rare Iron.

Deen swung the right fist down to slam on the head of the Titan.

「DEEEEeeeEEEEN！！！」

「UOOOOOOOOOooooooooo—!!!」

The Titan who was punched a few times by Deen continued to put up a fight with the battle axe. This attack and counterattack continued for over twenty-four rounds before the demonified Titan finally lost its consciousness.

In a mere span of three minutes, the Corridor of Displays had been transformed into a pile of rubble and Asuka had been watching the whole fight from the start to the end.

But that was not all. The demonified Titans were still coming through from the outer walls.

“What a surprising amount of vitality. If it were just one or two, it would be still manageable, but if these demonified Titans were to come in waves one after another……!”

{“It would seem that the enemy has a pureblood vampire in their possession. With the demonification of these huge Titans, the Fire Dragons would be at a disadvantage when they confront them directly right?”}

Hearing Almathea’s calm assessment of the situation, Asuka tightened her grip on the reins.

“…… You mean we should join the battle too?”

{“No, just allowing Deen to provide support will be enough. I do not believe that there’s only one demonified Titan in their ranks. We will have to look at the bigger picture here—to get rid of the primary targets which make up the main force of the enemy!”}

With the echo of her clopping hooves, Alma suddenly took off from their original position. Shortly after, the position that they had been moments before was struck by a wave of heat. The bricks on the roof were melted and the corridor exploded to send the molten bits scattering in all directions.

In the suddenness of the acceleration, Asuka had almost fallen off her stead but she was still able to regain her seat while keeping a firm hold on the reins as she used her legs to steady herself. The attacker’s shadow was cast over them as they continued to pursue them persistently.

From the sounds of the flapping wings, Asuka realized the identity of their attacker.

“He’s here…… The Black Gryphon!”

{“That’s not all! There’s another in front of us!”}

Asuka hurriedly focused her eyes on the target that approached from the front. The figure of a person wearing a robe with the “混”character had just jumped out from the shadows of a tall chimney. Although the appearance couldn’t be seen due the long robes that covered the body up to the head, it was definitely the Demon Lord of Confusion.

Almathea, who had accelerated not too long ago, judged that the distance between them would be too close to start her deceleration for making a turn; hence, she made the decision to charge straight into the path of the figure that wore the robe with the “混”character. And to prepare for the collision, she stepped up on the speed. The Demon Lord of Confusion parted his lips in a smile from under the folds of the hooded robe as he leap aside to give way to them. At the same time, he used his hands to release a hot wave of heat towards them while laughing loudly.

(''Ku……It’s not possible to dodge…!'')

With them galloping at full speed, an attack from the back would be impossible to dodge.

Graiya who had been launching his attack from above had also aimed for that opportunity to spit another wave of heat at them.

「GEYAAAAaaaa！！！」

Simultaneously, Graiya gave a loud cry as he fired his intense attack with exhilaration; consequently, the two balls of intense flames had shot towards the two running figures.

The seven houses in the area below them had completely been vaporized and the ground was also bombarded into the air, resulting in a reddish smoke that rose from the ground which was not unlike a volcanic crater at this point.

It was undoubtedly a direct hit.

The Demon Lord of Confusion leap into the sky to give two spins of triumph while the “混”character fluttered in the wind.

Landing on the back of Graiya after his complete somersaults, he gave a triumphant laugh.

“Fufu, hey, young urn, your technique in cornering others was a job well-done. The angle of the attacks and the way you chased them was really one of a kind too.”

“…… Being called a young urn by that kind of voice sure doesn’t sit well with me.”

Graiya retorted as he gave a harrumph in displeasure.<ref>[magrefnotes: Demon Lord of Confusion is a very old demon that existed during the time of Sun Wu Kong… Graiya would be a young urn in comparison]</ref>

But Graiya’s words were not wrong as well.

The voice of Demon Lord of Confusion at this point was far from the voice of an ape spirit but was the voice of a young girl that was as crisp as the chimes of silver bells. Being called a young urn by this sort of voice would surely be an insult that made his anger justifiable.

Giving his neck a twist<ref>[magrefnotes: I’m not sure how to describe this twist of the neck action. Have you seen the action of people making the cracking sound of their necks as they turn it left and right very quickly just to relief the aches? It’s something like that…suggestions for the description of this action would be appreciated]</ref> in his discomfort, Graiya spread his wings to take to the skies.

“I heard that this is the person who made Aura retreat the other time and I didn’t expect her to be this fragile to be so easily done in with just some low-end strategy. It seems like I’ve given it too much thought.”

“—No? I think you might have underestimated her?”

Demon Lord of Confusion left those words to Graiya before jumping off with a despicable fit of laughter.

Following that, a sudden attack from Almathea who streaked pass in an intense lightning bolt narrowly missed his wing.

“Nu?!”

“Ku… It was dodged……”

{“It just shows that you haven’t aimed properly, my master. Please do reflect upon your actions.”}

Almathea had stated it plainly but it carried a hint of blame in her advice to Asuka as she leapt to the adjacent roof. On the other hand, Asuka had pouted her lips in defiance.

However, this leisurely conversation was not joined by Graiya, whose wing had narrowly survived the attack and was unable to bring himself to take things at that leisurely pace; hence, Graiya turned his angry stare towards Asuka and Almathea.

“You are actually not hurt from that firepower……?”

“Mhm. Mhm. Mah, I’ve guessed that this would happen already. That level of attack would only be deflected by that mountain goat I guess……. Fu Fu, you’d better tighten your belt my young urn. Although I’m not clear on the full potential of that young lady, I would say that the defense of that mountain goat is definitely a Ten out of Ten. To say that the Greek Gods existence is all due to the accomplishments of that Mountain goat might not be an exaggeration too. She’s also quite good at developing talented individuals.”

The Demon Lord of Confusion gave a fair piece of warning to Graiya that contained much profound meaning between the lines.

And if he were to start feeling afraid from merely hearing the mention of the Greek Gods involvement, it would have been an insult to the title of the Gryphons.

The black body started to tremble and Graiya gave an angry roar.

“The Mountain Goat Divine Beast that belongs to the Greek mythologies…… I see. So she’s Almathea from the constellation of Capricorn! To be able to meet an enemy of a celestial beast status in this [City of Brilliant Flames] sure is an honor! Please allow me to unravel your genome to be incorporated into my flesh and blood!”<ref>[magrefnotes: I will say once more that Graiya speaks in old language, so his “I”, “me”, “You” are all different...... but I’ve not been able to capture them in the translations.]</ref>

The curved talons of the eagle and the hind legs of the lion started to tremble violently as they underwent a transformation to form the wrists of a Dragon.

The [Genome Tree] carved upon Graiya’s chest gave off a strange sinister light that constantly changed in its radiance. The dual wings divided into four and was constructed to take on a different shape. Graiya had transformed into a Black Dragon and a red glint could be seen shining from the huge eyes of his, which he had focused upon Asuka and Almathea, who stood before him, to release a ray of light.

{“We will be taking off immediately! Please hold tight!”}

“I… Got it!”

Asuka grabbed the reins while hugging the back of Almathea tightly. Graiya, who had just completed his transformation into a Black Dragon, emitted a ray which was much different in radiance from the previous heat attacks, and it struck the corridor. The corridor that had been struck by the direct ray was not destroyed but was blanketed with an eerie silence. Following that was a dramatic change in the environment.

The red bricks that paved the corridors were instantly transformed into grey rock.

“Gift of Petrification……!?”

Almathea squinted her eyes to scrutinize the body appearance from its head to the tail.

{“The Eye of Petrification that is possessed by the Cockatrice<ref>[magrefnotes: translating the ch book’s Note: A cockatrice is a cross between a chicken and a snake. Head of a chicken, body that has two pairs of wings like a dragon, and a tail like that of a snake, without feathers, but covered in scales. It is said that they hatch from chicken eggs and their gaze is fatal. They must hatch from their incubation on the day when the Star of Sirius is high in the skies, and be fertilized by a seven year old cock. This sort of egg would be easy to differentiate. They wouldn’t be of the normal oval shaped egg but take on a spherical shape that has no shell. Covered by a thick layer of skin, this egg must be incubated by a toad to hatch.]</ref>. Although I don’t know what kind of Gift he holds, but it seems like he’s able to use the Gifts of other Species…… Mhm. This is just as well.”}

“Eh?”

{“This is great news, my Master. As a form of accumulating experience, this is one of the best teaching materials that can be prepared for you. If I were to suggest the way to go about this, try to bait him into showing all his abilities in the battle and counter all of them. When you succeed, you will definitely become an outstanding Eudemon-Exterminator!”}

“Wha….No. It isn’t the time to talk about these kind of things right?! Moreover, there are also other enemies—“

“Fuahahahaha! It’s just like you said, my young ladies!”

The cute voice that did not seem to match the despicable style of laughing floated over to them as the figure with the “混”character soared across the night skies.

Moving at a speed faster than Almathea’s galloping speed and leaving afterimages in his tracks, he had inserted himself between the two of them in a flash and he followed it up with a thrust of a fist with that petite girl-like body to strike towards Asuka.

Asuka’s physical body was no different from an ordinary girl.

At this speed and distance, if the strike were to land, her bones would definitely be shattered.

To prevent that from happening, a Pumpkin Head dressed in rags intervened between the two of them.

“Ara, let’s stop this here!”

Appearing from the Pumpkin colored Gift Card were seven lighted lamps that moved to attack the Demon Lord of Confusion.

Being hit by the sneak attack, Demon Lord of Confusion used the head of Almathea as his spring board to make a somersault in mid-air. But that was still insufficient to get him away from the attack and his long robes were burnt away.

“……Yaho?”

Jack was so surprised that his eyes quivered in their sockets, and the Demon Lord of Confusion did not let that opportunity pass him.

Adjusting his form in mid-air and pulling away some distance from them, he started to laugh cheerfully.

Even Asuka, who had been narrowly attacked a moment ago, couldn’t help but to draw a sharp breath after witnessing the appearance of the Demon Lord of Confusion.

“……This…… What joke are you trying to pull, Sandra-sama?”

She asked with that quivering voice of hers. But that didn’t mean that Asuka had not guessed the reason, and it was just that she wanted to repress those worst case imaginary scenarios that she had by muttering those words.

The one who appeared from under the covers of the “混”character— the one with red hair and donned with golden accessories, the girl who wore the specially tailored clothes that had the emblem of the [Salamandra]’s Fire Dragon.

She was none other than the leader of [Salamandra], Sandra Doltrake.

“Yahoho……Could… Could it be that you have used a transformation technique to appear like Sandra-sama……?”

“Oi, Oi. Are you blind or what? Is there no eyeballs in those sockets of yours, pumpkin head—Ah ah, you really don’t have any eyeballs! But even if you use those hollow eyes of yours to see, you should also recognize immediately whose body and spiritual power it belongs to right? I’m the youngest and least honored girl, who has been given the most unfortunate fate of the world, to take the position as a [Floor Master]! The new leader of [Salamandra]—Sandra-sama!”

Giving a fierce smile that didn’t seem to be the usual Sandra, the Demon Lord of Confusion removed his hairpins. Rather than calling that action as one that was feminine, it was more accurate to describe it as the bold action of a warrior drawing his sword.

This wasn’t just a manipulation of the mind. Her body was now injected with an entirely different soul. And anyone could have been sure about that.

The hollowed eye sockets of Jack was lit with a silent anger, but he managed to ask calmly.

“Possession of an opponent…… Demon Lord of Confusion, is that your Game?”

“Fufu, well, you are close but you’ve not hit the bull’s eye.”

“……stop beating around the bush. No matter how it is, Sandra-sama is still the [Floor Master]. A normal Gift would never be able to forcefully take over her body—You have used it right? The [Authority of Host Master]!”

The suppressed anger had finally leaked out and Jack’s words were rude near the end.

Standing akimbo, the Demon Lord of Confusion then retrieved the banner of the “混”character from his Gift Card to raise it while making his declaration.

“You’ve quite a good eye on that, but there’s an unfortunate piece of news for you guys. The one who can participate in the Game of this ‘Great Me’ here is only limited to one! Currently the participant is only Sandra ojou-chan alone! Furthermore, the most problematic thing is that the one who can read the [Geass Roll] is also Sandra ojou-chan, herself!”

“What did you say?!”

That’s absurd, Asuka voiced it loudly. That was something that couldn’t even be called a Game. But the reality was that there was nothing that could be called a [Geass Roll] being held in the hands of the Demon Lord of Confusion.

The Demon Lord of Confusion gave a fierce smile as he scratched his hair as he looked down up on the three individuals before him.

“It’s just great that this young girl is so lonely. Although she really wanted to depend on her family, she was unable to do so. Although she wanted the trust of her comrades, she was unable to get the trust. And then to be betrayed by the two whom she had thought of as her important friends, abandoned…… Fufu, His Highness and Rin ojou-chan were really overboard with that! Having fulfilled these conditions, it was just simple for this ‘Great Me’ to use the [Authority of Host Master]! The pitiful soul that have been forced to carry the burden of all these confusions in reality— have already been devoured by me, the Demon Lord of Confusion!”

The Demon Lord of Confusion flapped the banner around while laughing to the point of having stitches where he couldn’t help clutching his sides.

Having heard the entire speech, Asuka’s fist had begun to tremble from the anger that coursed through her.

……To prevent any misunderstanding, it might be good to make this clear now– Asuka and Sandra had no deep connections or relations with each other. It was just the level of being acquaintances who greeted each other when they met a few times.

However, if what the Demon Lord of Confusion said was true, the loneliness that Sandra felt would have been the same as that which Asuka once had. Or even of a higher degree of it. Even so, Sandra had never allowed herself to present such a side to her and had stood before everyone else as the [Floor Master].

That was her stubbornness, her pride and the entirety of her courage. Asuka could never forgive the Demon Lord before her who despicably laughed while trampling over these attributes under foot.

Taking out her Gift card, Asuka took a step forward

But surprisingly, Jack stopped her with his right hand.

“Asuka-san…… I understand your feelings. But for this…… just leave it to me, Jack to deal with him.”

The pumpkin head was covered with flames of anger as it continued to bobble as he requested for Asuka to step back.

“Jack……”

Asuka also knew better than to insist on it as she took a step back.

—It was well known that Jack loved kids. A Demon who loved children and was loved by them in return. It was needless to say that the person who was fuming the most would be this Pumpkin Gentleman.

The hollowed out eyes were lighted with a boiling anger and Jack posed a question like the last attempt at negotiation:
“Demon Lord of Confusion…… You have trampled upon the pure soul of a child. Don’t you even feel a slightest bit of remorse or reprimand from your conscience?”

In regard to that question, Demon Lord of Confusion wiped off his smile to reply angrily:

“The reprimands of the conscience? Ha, what a huge misunderstanding you have there! The one who forced this young lady to this state was never the ‘Great Me’! But it was the people of this Confusing world that had forced her to that dead end! And you still dare to question the conscience of the ‘Great Me’?<ref>[magrefnotes: ch version calls it 本大爷 which means your great grandfather in direct translation. It’s just like the insult of saying you are the parent and talking down to a child, being greater and such. I’m sure the jap version would have been different but in the meantime, I will just translate it to the ‘Great Me’.]</ref> What a fine joke you have there!”

Demon Lord of Confusion threw the banner with the “混”character over his shoulders and transformed it into his new battle equipments.

The golden accessories and the red outfit were dyed black and the “混”character appeared upon the chest and back.

“The ‘Great Me’ will always follow the path of Evil! Demon Lords are the opposing existences of Law and Order. We are the scourge born to the world! Hence those who are born Saints or Demon Lords are different from those rogues of Kouryuu and the other small fries! It is to ensure the progress of the world in the correct direction that the absolute evil is needed to balance the scales in the world! The ‘Great Me’ takes pride in this character of “混”! Being a member of the ones who carry the burden as the scourge of the world, I refuse to see living my life by my motto as anything disgraceful!!”

There is nothing to be ashamed in my life—that was the roar from the Demon Lord of Confusion. He then stared at Asuka and the others while emitting a fiery aura around himself that flowed from the Dragon Horns of Sandra.

It was then that Asuka realized that she had been underestimating the enemy before her.

[''This enemy……is also a Demon Lord!'']

The Shinigami Percher who swore to take revenge on the Sun.

Leticia who had been pushed to the point of despair by her comrades and resorted to committing a massacre.

Similar to the both of them, they were all people who had understood the evilness of their acts when they abused their Authority to become a tyrant. Betting their souls and everything of their existence to formulate the Rules(Game Rules), possessing a power to force the world to obey the rules and becoming the King to awaken others to the cruel reality.

“…… ‘follow the path of Evil’. Is that your entirety and source of spiritual attainment?”

“That’s right. A Demon Lord is to be determined and unshakeable in his belief. And that will be the Oudou<ref>[magrefnotes: Oudou- Path of the King Thanks to unrail, on wordpress. King can also be synonymous to Lords in this novel…. That’s why I’ve been having trouble with the Demon King/Lord of Confusion… um maybe it’s the confusion part as well… oh well :p]</ref> that I, the King of Confusion will always uphold till the day of judgement.”

Hearing that reply, Jack’s spiritual status started to undergo a dramatic change.

“You have forced my hand!! Demon Lord of Confusion! You have done it before the banner of [Will O’ Wisp]—the most sinful crime that you should not have—!”

Purgatory flames poured out of the Hollow Pumpkin head.

That was an agitated shout that was much more intense than an eruption from an active volcano.

For [Will O’ Wisp] which has always functioned upon the motto of protecting young souls as a Guardian organization, this Demon Lord would be an enemy that necessitate a judgement.

"Burn away every single drop of spiritual power to completely overwhelm the enemy’s Oudou!”

“O’ Demon Lord of Confusion, accept this with everything you have! This is my Trial…… [Pumpkin the Crown]—!!!”

Following the eruption of Purgatory flames from the Crown of the Pumpkin, it exploded apart.

The fragments then transformed into shining and glowing pieces of parchment that scattered across the various corners in the Corridor of Displays.


'''<<Gift Game Name: Jack the Monster>>'''

'''·Participating Requirements:: '''

'''·A person who have killed or hurt a child before;: '''

'''·A person who used children to perform evil deeds.: '''

'''·Participant: Demon Lord of Confusion ( Permitted to kill anyone who obstructs the Game): '''

'''·Game Leader: Jack the Ripper: '''

'''·Winning Conditions:: '''

*'''Defeat the Host- [Pumpkin the Crown];

*'''Unravel the mystery behind ‘Jack’ by understanding the historical events.

'''·Defeat Conditions:: '''

*'''Participant is killed by the Game Leader and hence being defeated;: '''

*'''When the Game leader exposes part of his true identity, the Participants will lose their strength till the point of being defeated.

'''Oath: The legality of this Trial is assured as long as it is implemented on a participant who has fulfilled the Participating Requirements.'''


 “[St. Peter] Stamp''" 

As Jack scattered the glowing pieces of parchment, the expressions of everyone present were distorted in consternation.

“Jack…… can use the [Authority of Host Master]?!”

Asuka’s surprise was only natural. For the [Authority of Host Master] mentioned here is a powerful authority of enforcement that surpasses any Gift bestowed by the Gods. In addition, it is the symbol of a Demon Lord that allows the unreasonable demand of others to participate in a Game.

Standing in the centre of the raging Purgatory Flames that had flowed out from the Pumpkin head, Jack finally took on the figure of a human. A scarlet leather jacket and messy blond hair that looked like that of a wild beast.

A blood stained blade was held in a backhand grip while his eyes were filled with a murderous intent sufficient to kill with just the focus of the gaze.

“……Ugh!”

That was no longer the Jack she knew. This was definitely not the same Pumpkin Gentleman who would give a cheerful laugh whenever and wherever he goes to.

Seemingly like the crazy killer as recorded in the [Geass Roll], his gaze was so sharp that they would have pierced the depths of an abyss. Even Asuka who had been born in the Showa era had heard of that name.

“Jack the Ripper”——The serial killer in the year of 1888 who shocked the whole of England.

But no one knew of the ending to that story right?

There was no way it could have been known.

—This crazy killer had also committed a similar heinous crime in the distant past, or even a massacre that was far worse than what was mentioned earlier. No one knows of his lies to a Saint, and having obtained this second chance at life.

And no one would have known what kind of causation might have linked them to be called by the same name.

“It’s time for a’ killing… Let’s dance, O’ Demon Lord of Confusion—!”

Jack’s shout was filled with anger and murderous intent.

Forming a swirling fire from beneath the heels of his leather boots to construct a spring, Jack instantly leapt towards the open chest of the Demon Lord of Confusion

And plunged the blood stained blade towards the chest of the Demon Lord of Confusion.

===Part 2===

—[Kouen, City of Brilliant Flames] The practice area in front of the Palace Third Right Wing.

The [Genome Tree] that started the transformation process gave off a bright dazzling light that surrounded Yō’s legs. The tips of the footgear were as sharp as the protruding claws of a wild beast while the materialized armor seemed to be adorned with the fur of a Gryphon.

Being equipped with the new equipment that was created through the mimicking of Eudemon abilities, Yō took to the skies.

The punch that she had shot into an empty spot had suddenly resulted in a spray of blood.

“……What?”

Maxwell gave a surprised mutter as he appeared above Willa’s head. The strike that Yō had thrown at the empty spot had been deeply buried into the back of Maxwell’s waist.

(''This works!'')

The strike that landed successfully had released the tension that Yō had been feeling up till then.

On the other hand, Maxwell was staring at Yō in a daze due to the unexpected sneak attack that had took him by surprise. It was supposedly impossible for anyone to come between the fight of Willa and Maxwell who were moving instantaneously. But Yō’s strike had made contact to his body and shook him to the core causing him a fatal injury that he had never experienced before.

Maxwell quickly followed Willa’s movements to perform another dimensional leap and when he materialized in the empty spot—

“—this isn’t right.”

Maxwell tried to change his line of thought for it was a little different from the sequence of events. Following up with an attack after his materialization is supposedly impossible or that should have been the case—

For at the same time that Maxwell materialized from in that empty spot, he had been struck by the attack from Yō.

“Willa!”

“Got it!”

They shouted to each other as they begin to follow up their attacks on Maxwell. Drawing out a hand crafted staff, Willa trusted the sharp tip towards Maxwell’s abdomen while channelling the [Ignis Fatuus] from within.

Using the claws and blades from her equipped armor and wings, Yō ripped through the clothes and flesh of Maxwell’s neck.

Beheaded and incinerated by the Azure flames, the red and blue colored jacket and his internal organs had been incinerated instantly and disappeared with the rise of the pillar of fire.

Yō hugged Willa while staying aloft in the air, not moving her eyes at the pile that was his remains for even a moment.

—we won?

Though she had just asked herself that question, she also shook her head to answer it for herself.

“Willa. This might just be out of our calculations.”

“I agree…… it’s quite a problem. I didn’t expect for him to become that strong.”

There was a tinge of anxiety in their voices but this was only understandable.

Maxwell was supposed to be beheaded and have his ashes dispersed by the pillar of fire that incinerated him. But he now stood within the pillar of fire leisurely as the burnt head and other parts of his body started to reattach themselves.

“According to what others have said, I thought that he’s supposed to be vulnerable to physical attacks and be defeated in that way……but if that last move of ours were to be ineffective, there’s no way for us to beat him at this point.”

“Mhm. It’s a headache. It really is a headache-inducing problem.”

The two of them were very calm on the exterior due to their personalities but internally, they were very anxious.

If it were the case of a specific method to defeat him just like those of the God-slaying methods, they were not well-versed on the topic to expose Maxwell’s spiritual source. Whether the two of them were enough to hold out against him with their current firepower was also another problem.

Continuing the fight in this manner would just be an uphill battle that would gradually become worse for them and just when anxiety was beginning to take hold of their hearts…

The figure of Maxwell disappeared.

“Nu, I won’t let you succeed!”

Yō tossed Willa into the air while kicking the right hand of Maxwell that attacked from below. Using the sparkling whirlwind to negate the blizzard released by Maxwell’s left hand, Yō flew higher into the air to pull away from him.

“Willa! Tactical retreat for now! Bring me along with your teleportation!”

“That, That can’t be done.”

“Hah?!”

“If I want to bring a live person along with me in the dimensional leap, you would die if I close off the doorway.”<ref>[magrefnotes: portal needs to be linked from hell to real world. If doorway is closed to open a new one, live person dies.]</ref>

Yō was speechless at that reply.

She did not expect to learn of that fact only at this important juncture. Having no other plans, Yō could only dodge the continuous attacks, which came from Maxwell who chained his dimensional leaps, while thinking up another battle strategy.<ref>[magrefnotes: Well, chained attacks like combo attacks in games….loop cast? :X]</ref>

On the other hand, Maxwell was already starting to see through the Gift that Yō was using to continuously dodge his attacks.

(''This little girl can perfectly deal with my dimensional leaps and keep up a defensive battle. This…… I see. It’s the same Gift as that guy!'')

It was something that happened three years ago when Maxwell had happily appeared before Willa to pick her up, but that man had used the same power to push him into a tight spot.

Maxwell had been brimming with confidence when he entered Little Garden but having been defeated by that real and overwhelming power of that man, he could only run away then.

“Previously, it was the tactical retreat after being confronted with an unknown power yet……Hoho, but I’ve now guessed the workings of it. This time, I will be sure to see the workings of this Gift completely!”

Seeming like an attempt to put some distance between them, he performed a dimensional leap to the back where he dispelled the endless emissions of flames and snow from his hands. For the Demon Maxwell who controlled heat, flames and snow were far from his true powers.

Compressing and extracting the heat to use it as energy. That is the sort of idea that made the foundation of ‘Maxwell Demon’’s existence.

“With just me alone, I’m not that strong a Demon Lord; hence to fill that weakness of mine, I’ve had someone create this thing for me— Summon, Coppelia<ref>[ magrefnotes: coppelia, a comic ballet originally choreographed by Arthur Saint-Léon to the music of Léo Delibes, with libretto by Charles Nuitter. According to wikipedia: Coppélia concerns an inventor, Dr Coppelius, who has made a life-size dancing doll. It is so lifelike that Franz, a guy, becomes infatuated with it and sets aside his true heart's desire, Swanhilde. The inventor is an eccentric person who wants to bring his creation to life with a live sacrifice---Franz, the convenient person who trespassed. Swanhilde wanders in and discovers the plan, pretending to be a ‘live’ Coppelia to rescue Franz as she activates all the other mechanical dolls. Whole incident was then settled by $$ which leaves the eccentric inventor placated.]</ref> Sister!”

<nowiki>*Pak*</nowiki> With the snap of his fingers, a spiral shaped [Astral Gate] opened.

Just like the summoning with the Titans, the practice grounds were awash with the violent eddies of heat and sleet while many girl-like dolls appeared amidst the storm to surround Yō and Willa.

The dolls, which were modeled after females while possessing transparent pupils and platinum white hair, were continuously summoned to the practice grounds.

Though they were lined up neatly, their movements were exhibited much dexterity and did not seem to belong to dolls as they lifted the hems of their skirts in a curtsey. Although their eyes were lifeless, the skin of the dolls were flushed and seemed to have the heat of blood flowing within them.<ref>[magrefnotes: when described as hot and flushed, it is the sign of a person having performed much physical activities and in danger of dehydration… but this case only flushed to mean the coloration of the skin being a reddish tinge.]</ref>

“Co…..Coppelia……”

“Their appearances are quite appealing right? These are the results of a certain [Third kind of Perpetual Motion Machine] that was sealed by someone three years ago. Feeling that it’s a waste to leave it sealed up, I’ve gotten others to help mass produce them. Although they are still in the prototype stages, they are still valuable experiment materials—- so let’s get this going and have a dance, [Coppelia Sister]s!”

Maxwell gave his command.

The summoned platinum white haired dolls rushed towards Yō and Willa in a wave as they waved their wicked looking blades while stepping lightly in a dance like footwork while the various blades hidden on their bodies were flashing out in succession.

While dodging the blades hidden between their fingernails, wrists, elbows and hems of their skirts, Yō also launched her own kicks at them which easily shattered the dolls with the enhanced strength from the collective genes of the Eudemons.

(''Individually, they weren’t strong, but their numbers are great!'')

And the worst part was their lithe and rapid movements.

Willa was engaged in her teleportation guerrilla tactics but melee has never been her speciality and her dodging movements were awkward with the lack of practice. It was just the girlish action of jumping back in panic while releasing a handful of Azure flames in retaliation.

Even so, the two of them were barely managing to meet the onslaught of the dolls. Although they were outnumbered, the difference between their strengths were levels apart. Willa and Yō kept up a constant pace of destroying the dolls with the respective firepower of Azure flames and sparkling winds.

However, the rate of summoning is clearly much faster than their rate of destruction.

In the time that they took to destroy twenty dolls, thirty more had already been summoned.

“We will be overwhelmed by the numbers if this continues……Willa!”

“Wha,What?”

“I will be the decoy! Take this time to use your biggest firepower to blow up this practice grounds, okay?”

The bold battle strategy caused Willa to widen her eyes.

The soldiers who were battling in the vicinity had also chorused with, “What did you say?!”, “Don’t Joke around!” and “Oi! What kind of joke is that?!”, as they piled comments of displeasure one upon another in protest. However, they were all ignored by the two.

Willa understood that Yō had the ‘Fire Rat’ leather lamellar armor to protect herself. Realizing that this was a strategy that had taken the backup defense system into account, Willa nodded her head in agreement.

“……Ten sec…No. Just get me five seconds to be readied!”

“Got it!”

The [Genome Tree] shone blindingly as it constructed more blades of higher durability. The agility of Yō’s reactions as she charged towards the main bulk of the dolls had also increased.

Using a sparkling wall of wind to deflect the dolls that pounced over from all directions, while effectively dismembering those that managed to pass through the defense. She then prioritized on destroying the dolls that were summoned closest to her without allowing them to make a single move.

Be it from above or below, left or right and all corners of the directions in addition to the dimensional leaps that can be chained, Yō unleashed her blades to mow down her enemies without a blind spot within her reach.

(''It’s just as I thought! This reaction time cannot be the result of responding with the five senses! She clearly……knows what will happen in the next second!'')

Maxwell who was watching over the battle from above had already seen through the Gift that she wielded. In the situation where all her opponents were surrounding her, moving in response to the information received from the five senses would have been much more restrictive.

(''I’m afraid that the Gift she’s using might actually be the power of premonition! And it should be a continuous casting type that can be used in a limited radius! For the sneak attacks from behind to be noticed, it shows that she’s using her senses and hearing to obtain information a few seconds in advance!'')

Then, how many times can she cast it in a chain? How many seconds would be the limit of her premonition?

To discover the answers to those questions, Maxwell summoned yet another fifty dolls.

Within the five seconds before Willa started the summoning of a large scale [Ignis Fatuus],—at the third second, the equipment on Yō’s legs were swapped out with the sparkling armor of the Pegasus.

“Yaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa—!”

Yō roared with all her might as she used her power to release a huge sparkling whirlwind. The reinforced sparkling whirlwind became an iron wall that protected the two of them from the attacks that came from all directions.

But understanding the basis of that action, Maxwell started to smile.

(''I’ve seen though the trick! Three seconds—That’s her limit!'')

The [Coppelia Sisters] that he had invested as the fighting force had totaled a hundred and twenty-two.

But with that sacrifice, Maxwell was able to fully grasp the ability of Yō. This young Demon Lord having been humiliated three years ago had now learnt to be humble and calm when analyzing the abilities of the enemy.

(''At the instance when the [Ignis Fatuus] of Willa’s summoning ends, I can summon twice the number of the fighting force. And when it becomes a confusion in the battle grounds, I will get rid of that girl when she reaches her time limit! So go ahead, summon the [Ignis Fatuus]! O’Bride of the Azure Flames!'')

Having meticulously plotted the factors for the setting of his stage, Maxwell took off his jacket while allowing himself to be intoxicated in the thoughts of victory.

Willa raised her hand crafted staff up high as she opened the portal.

“Summon, [Ignis Fatuus]—!”

An Azure wind picked up above the ground.

The searing heat caused temperatures in the region to sky rocket and it incinerated all the [Coppelia Sisters], which surrounded Yō and Willa, to crisp as it shot up into the sky. During this time, Maxwell retrieved a [Geass Roll] that shone with a dark light in preparation for his next move.

(''Willa……I can finally get you to join my Gift Game of courtship!'')

Shortly after, the blaze had diminished in intensity and the jet-black charred surface of the Practice Grounds started to be visible.

As the heat rose from the ground, the moisture from the evaporated grounds made it difficult to make out any figures within the vapor, obscuring the both of them from view.

Maxwell had a face full of trepidation and happiness as he observed the scene.

But no matter how long he waited, the two figures never appeared on the grounds.

“……Willa?”

Maxwell’s mouth was hanging agape as he looked down upon the Practice Grounds.

After the vapor had dissipated, his beloved person did not appear.

His arms hung down lifelessly as he stood in mid-air in a daze.

The current Maxwell was full of openings to be exploited and this is not a metaphoric expression. Even the soldiers would be able to behead him in this current state.

From being intoxicated to a state of daze, and regaining his bearings once more, Maxwell crushed the [Geass Roll] in his hands.

“Willa……Aaaaaaaah, WILLA! Willa, Willa, Willaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhh! UUuuAAAAAAAAAAAAA leeeaaaaaaaaaaa! URIRAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAaaaaaa! Where have you goneeeeeeaaaahhhhh!”

After three years of rumination, the [Geass Roll] that he had injected all his feelings of love had been totally ignored. Using both his hands to grab his hair in frustration, Maxwell gave an unworldly roar.

The echoes of the roar continued to reverberate in the Palace for a full three minutes.

Abruptly stopping the shouts and returning to his calm self, Maxwell coolly shrugged his shoulders.

“—Mah, this sort of thing is also possible. I guess I will just listen to the next instruction from the “Tactician(Game maker)”-sama. Hoho, what a shy bride she is.”

Maxwell Demon Lord threw his jacket over his shoulders and disappeared.

On the other hand, Yō and Willa had flown to the blind spot of their enemy, hiding in the Forth Right Wing of the Palace. After Yō, who wore the ‘Fire Rat’ leather lamellar armor, had confirmed the disappearance of Maxwell’s presence, she then let out a sigh of relief.

[[Image:Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo_v07_135.PNG|thumb]]

“It’s over now. Come, it’s okay now, Willa.”

“……Sniff, Uu…..”

Willa started to sob in the embrace of Yō’s arms.

Somewhat troubled by the turn of events, Yō stroked the head of Willa while thinking in admiration ‘Uwa~Though she’s obviously petite in size, her huge racks are really surprising’, while feeling healed by the sensation of those ample breasts.

“Sniff… Uu…It was really scary, really disgusting!”

“Mhm, yeah. That was really disgusting.”

Although Yō had never been a target of a stalker, she was able to empathize with that level of disgust. It was physiologically unacceptable.

“We must also rest and regroup. Moreover, it seems that he’s not interested in anything that does not concern Willa. So thank you for your hard work, let’s rest a bit for now.”

“Mhm Yō……Thank you.”

Willa dried her tears as she sat down.

Even though it couldn’t be called a victory, it was still a success in stalling the Demon Lord.

In regards to that achievement, Yō was confident.

[''The current me can now fight when matched against a Demon Lord. I’m no longer a burden in fights.'']

—But, just this once had already made her exhausted. If she were to continue fighting in this condition, she could only see an imminent defeat for herself.

Drawing out her Gift Card, Yō materialized a twig of the Water Tree to replenish her bodily fluids as she made preparations for the next battle.

===Part 3===

— [Kouen, City of Brilliant Flames], [Tablet of the Sea of Stars], Corridor of Displays.

Having ripped off his Pumpkin mask, he who transformed into [Jack the Ripper] had deeply plunged the dagger into the chest of the Demon Lord of Confusion. Sandra’s body was then stained by her blood as a result. Currently, he is no longer Jack the clown but a cold-blooded murderer. Since there isn’t any way to rescue her, he would not show any mercy even if his opponent were to be using Sandra’s body.

Jack’s dagger pierced into the chest of Sandra—

“—Don’t underestimate others, you newbie!!”

Suddenly feeling something amiss, Jack quickly retreated back to his previous spot.

Although it was still unconfirmed about what had just happened, the Demon Lord of Confusion must have used a certain spell. And the evidence was evident when the reeled scroll of “一事无成”<ref>[ magrefnotes:“一事无成”if you can’t see this due to the lack of computer program, it’s the Chinese characters which will be translated to [nothing is accomplished] and reasons for that can be futility of efforts/ no effort was made. My guess is that he should have died in that hit but it was negated.]</ref>was unfurled in the hands of the Demon Lord of Confusion.

Not doubting his proficiency in sensing a killer’s strike, Jack was confident that he had dodged the enemy’s technique.

(''But, that’s not a Gift for attacking!'')

Confirming that his body is fine, Jack launched into his second strike without a shred of hesitation. The Demon Lord of Confusion had to lean his upper torso backwards to dodge Jack’s dagger.

(''Damn it! This guy’s fast!'')

That speed had far exceeded the standards of normal. The dexterity of Jack’s Hissatsu waza was even able to surprise the Demon Lord of Confusion who had been able to make Izayoi have a run for his money.

Faced with such a strong foe that was out of his calculations, the Demon Lord of Confusion twitched the corners of his cute lips into a smile:

“You’re quite good yourself! To actually obtain an [Authority of Host Master] that have been signed by a Great Saint?! My, I really didn’t expect the real identity behind [Jack the Ripper] to be that of an executioner!”

“Yes. That’s right. And you, the criminal who snookered and devoured the young, shall meet your end! Right here, right now!”

The blood-stained dagger was engulfed in flames as it made a slashing movement to make a sweeping slice along an elongated vertical plane to cut the peak of the tower that the Demon Lord of Confusion had stood upon in an extended line. If that strike had landed, it would no doubt cause a fatal wound.

(''Tch! …..Reinforcing one’s own [Authority of Host Master] through revelations of the spiritual source?!'')

A Gift Game held in a duel format that metes out punishment to a particular sinner——Demon Lord of Confusion had deduced that to be the case.

—Although the [Authority of Host Master] is well known for its association with the Demon Lords, only some would know that the basis of its existence is actually the opposite.

A Trial for meting out justice to Criminals;

A Trial for proving one’s Devotion to a belief;

A Trial for welcoming new evolutionary Changes.

The forceful authorities that are made to bestow these Well-intentioned Trials—saying that is the real nature of the [Authority of Host Master] would not be a far cry at all.

Due to the guarantee of the Gods and or Religion that the Game abides by the rules and is of a well-intentioned purpose, Jack is able to be spared from the branding as a Demon Lord.

However, in the case that Jack hosts the Game out of his own selfish desires and not for the purpose of meeting out judgement to the sinner, he would immediately be branded with the mark of a Demon Lord and hunted down by the religion that assured his good behavior.

(''But, that’s not all! That guy’s actually able to induce a small scale [Paradigm Shift], which shows that his spiritual source is definitely not a weak or normal one!'')

The mystery surrounding the identity of the Game Leader had been used as the core of the Game and it simultaneously possessed rules to reinforce Jack’s power.

The coupling of the high dexterity from those flame springs and the dagger made a dangerous pair as it enabled Jack to instantaneously travel up to twice the speed of that capable by the Demon Lord of Confusion.

Even so, the Demon Lord of Confusion gave a relaxed laugh.

“This is interesting……!! It’s been a few hundred years since I’ve been warmly received by a Human’s Game! Ah,aah, let’s dance! Let’s dance together! But when the curtains fall, it will be sufficient to have only the ‘Great Me’ standing upon the stage!”

Responding to Sandra, the Dragon Horn emitted a glow. Raising his right hand above his head, the Demon Lord of Confusion created many a hundred large fireballs in the sky.

Although Sandra is young, she was definitely not a push-over. Her body had inherited the purest blood from the bloodlines of the Strongest Class. Just purely on firepower, her strength was one of the top few in the Five Digit Regions and it was now possessed by the old and experienced Demon Lord.

Bringing to bear many hundred fireballs that hung and almost covered the gloomy skies, the Demon Lord of Confusion roared:

“It’s now! Graiya! Take them!”

「GEYAAAAAaaa！！！」

Jack who had been chasing the Demon Lord of Confusion hurriedly turned to look behind him as Graiya glided in the air to come up from behind.

Graiya, with his abdomen lit with a glow of stored flames, and the Demon Lord of Confusion launched a pincer attack on Jack as one.

Seeing this, Asuka griped the reins as she shouted her command.

“Alma, protect Jack!”

Alma, who changed into a bolt of lightning, arrived under Jack before transforming once more into an Iron-clad fortress, and although the hot ray of Graiya and the many hundreds of large fireballs rained down upon it, the sturdy fortress constructed by Almathea continued to shield Asuka and Jack without being bulged.

Protected within the Adamantium fortress, Asuka gazed at the humanoid Jack while muttering in a doubtful and bewildered tone.

“Is this Jack’s…… true form?”

“……That’s right. Asuka-san, this form that is drenched in blood is my true form.”

The dagger soaked in fresh blood.

The bright red leather jacket that is used to hide the traces of blood.

A messy head of hair and the gaze that seemed to ooze with the murderous intent of a Shinigami.

All those characteristics effectively created the atmosphere unique to a serial killer.

“There’s a continuation to the legends of Jack the Pumpkin. The blood-stained criminal who had been granted a second life and the young demon who saved him—the fates of these two were supposed to be eliminated and erased……but a kind and generous Saint had given me a second chance to change my ways.”

Jack’s task is to protect the young and to search for and rescue souls that have been born from unnatural deaths. Having set his heart to turn over a new leaf, Jack had played the role of the Pumpkin clown and became the main character for Halloween.

And that’s how Jack, whose name had been synonymous to terror and monsters, had taken on the association to a clown to live on.

“…… But you know… The one we want to make an alliance with is Jack the Gentleman and definitely not a murderer. Am I right, Jack?”

“Yes. I know that. To have concealed my identity up till now, I offer my deepest apologies.”

“That’s right. Then after this, you’d better make sure to change back into that Pumpkin head. Otherwise, Lily and the others from the senior children group will be afraid of you.”

Giving a smile that seemed to blossom across her face like any normal day, Asuka raised her Gift Card.

Jack was stumped and was unable to say anything to that.

Even after knowing the past of the other, it would not change the fact that they were fighting as comrades in arms. And those were the words said by the honest gaze from Asuka.

“……Yahoho. Mhm. Of course. If I use this look to say ‘Trick or Treat’, children would surely be scared to the verge of tears. I guess I should just spare myself from those situations.”

“That’s right. The pumpkin head really looks many times better than the current you.”

Yahoho, Jack gave a laugh that was a much deeper tone than the usual.

He also seemed to be a little shy and it is definitely not an illusion.

“Okay……It’s our turn to do this, Alma! Let’s go beat those rude little baddies!”

{“Understood. My master.”}

Almathea reverted from her fortress form to her mountain goat form while Asuka retrieved four Gemstone orbs from her Gift Card which she then proceeded to inject with her Speech.

“ ‘Float like the Clouds, Shower like a hailstorm, and Rampage wildly like a bolt of thunder—

O’Mountain Goat who runs in the skies, I beseech thee to transform into a formless fortress to mete justice upon thy enemies.’

"'''''—Go, Almathea!'''''”<ref>[magrefnotes: it wasn’t bolded, just bolded it to show the incantation. +italic too. If you wonder why it is thunder and not lightning, it is an old saying… Pikachu is a lightning or thunder pokemon? THUNDER! My guess is that they have the same belief of thunder and lightning like the Chinese. Thunder Gods and all because the sound is scarier than the light, even though the light is the one that will make them charred and crispy.]</ref>

The words of Asuka had caused the gemstone orbs to have mock Divinities residing within them.

Her God’s bestowment (Speech) is a reinforcing Gift but if it were to be used in its current form, they would shatter instantly; hence, these four gemstone orbs were given to Almathea to crush between her teeth, where they would be absorbed as Gifts.

In an instant, the spiritual status of Almathea started to bloat enormously.

(''Asuka-san…… Finally she’s going to use that.'')

Almathea, who had just ingested the four Mock Divinities, started to release fierce sparks of electricity that ran along her woolly body and she gave a loud bellow. The Iron body had also started to melt from the heat and gradually turned into a fluid that seemed like Mercury.

Almathea—Her real identity is the Goddess of Harvest who nurtured the main God of the Greek mythologies. Her horn is able to bless fertile soils and bring forth much fruit for harvest, and her woolen hide is covered by a layer of Adamantium; hence, she is able to become the Strongest Shield of the Greek Gods that can defend from any attacks—[Shield of Aegis]<ref>[magrefnotes: notebyCNTL: Aegis is a divine shield of the Greek mythologies and half is said to be owned by Zeus while the other half is with Athena. Crafted by Hephaestus using the hide of a Divine Mountain Goat, it is the sturdiest Sheild that cannot be struck down by the lightning bolt of Zeus. Differences between the two shields are: Functions of Athena’s shield include: Symbol of feat, able to track, symbol of violence and war and the ability to petrify. Whereas the functions of Zeus’s shield: gathers the clouds, hold the ability to create dark clouds, with a wave, it can generate violent winds and when released into the skies, it will darken the skies and will only brighten once more when retrieved.]</ref>.

Jack had used the combination of Adamantium on Almathea to create a mock [Aegis Shield]. But the method to activate this Shield would require an indispensable Gift. And that would be the Divinity from the Heavens.

Like the clouds, hail and thunder that protects her master to mete justice upon the enemies.

[Shield of Aegis] is still a symbol of power for Zeus, God of the skies.

(''To make up for that shortcoming, Asuka-san had used the method of injecting Mock Divinity into those four orbs to be given to Almathea. And if this works……'')

Having her former Divinity returned to her, Almathea gave a loud bellow.

Stomping her hooves that ran with rivulets of energy that coursed throughout her body, she waited for the orders from her master.

{“Please give the next order, my master.”}

“The order’s been given already. Just like the clouds that float in the skies, the hail that rains down upon the lands and the thunder that strikes in a pronged fork—Almathea!”

The sound of an explosion came shortly as the air around her underwent a rapid thermal expansion.

Following the explosion, fresh blood had also spurted out from the chest of Graiya.

Almathea who had moved with a sonic boom had pierced Graiya’s chest like an arrow. The speed was completely incomparable to that of before and it could be said to be the epitome of a lightning fast strike that sparked as it struck its target.

“Gu, uh—!!”

As Graiya toppled backwards from the momentum of the horn that pierced his right chest, the two beasts fell in a straight line to crash through the structures within the Corridor of Displays and all the way into the Commercial Districts, causing them to collapse along the way.

However, this opportunity was not let up by the Demon Lord of Confusion as he immediately launched a fireball towards Asuka who stood without her usual protectors.

“You’re full of loopholes, ojou-chan!”

“Ara, A lady’s defense is really sturdy you know?”<ref>[magrefnotes: would have translated it as virgin girl but I guess Asuka wouldn’t be that vulgar…. Oh you get what they mean after seeing this right? If you don’t, it’s okay as well, um you will know about these stuff later in life… maybe…]</ref>

— <nowiki>*Hing Ling*</nowiki> The sound of the flute that had suddenly appeared in Asuka’s hands from nowhere resonated in the air. Perhaps it was a customized version of a flute for a simple movement of the wrist had already been able to generate the sound from the flute.

But the problem was not with that movement.

Seeming to have heard this sound, Almathea had traveled at light speed to protect Asuka.

(''Guh, that’s fast!'')

Coming down like a torrential rain of scatter shots, she had transformed into an Iron Wall of defense. As for Graiya, who had been knocked away with her just a little while earlier, he was still kneeling over the rubble as he gripped the right of his chest to staunch the flow of blood. It really is an incredible speed.

(''Tch! This girl also possess some problematic tricks as well huh……?'')

The Demon Lord of Confusion had a cunning glint in his eyes, which was really unimaginable to have come from a young girl, as he assessed the situation.

Although Jack was said to be a Sixth Digit person, he was in the possession of an [Authority of Host Master] and in addition to that was Asuka who controlled The Fortress—Almathea. Graiya had also been severely injured and the enemies were still holding back on their hidden moves.

The situation sure is bleak.

He gave a shrug. “Although it is a pity, but I guess it’s about time. FuFu, it’s time for us to take our leaves.”

“…… Are you trying to run? As long as my [Authority of Host Master] is still activated, you will never be able to escape out of [Kouen City].”

Jack raised his dagger while lowering his hips into a crouch.

But the Demon Lord of Confusion only gave a leisurely smile as he retrieved another reel of scroll<ref>[magrefnotes: like the Naruto one… hmmm is that called reel of scroll or scroll reel?]</ref>.

“What~’s the matter?! It’s just for us to regroup a little. Well, during that time, you will just have to make do with playing with the Titans!”

He unreeled the scroll and some Chinese characters floated from the surface.

虚度光阴—The curse that stops the sense of time within the radius of the caster.

Up to the point where their vision started to become a monochrome, Asuka and Jack were able to grasp the situation but it was only up to that point for the figure of the Demon Lord of Confusion had suddenly disappeared before their eyes.

“You must be joking? He really disappeared!”

{“Although it’s just for a moment, I’m sure that the characters of 虚度光阴 had appeared. I speculate that this must be the curse that controls the sense of time. And as long he has that card in his hand, we won’t be able to catch him”}

“But I’ve already activated the [Authority of Host Master] on him. If he attempts to flee the city—“

Just then, the sound of something collapsing from the outer wall section of the city echoed loudly.

The stationed troops along the City walls must have been breached.

Asuka and Jack gritted their teeth in frustration as they assessed the next step they should take.

“Let’s go. If the Demonified Titans were to swamp in the City would be wasted even if we were to win the Game.”

{“That’s right. But what makes me worried is Smith Jack. If he continues to battle, he would also fall prey to the curse of fatigue and lose his strength right?”}

“Oh, Oh this…… It’s nothing, don’t worry! Due to a lot of reasons, this curse will not have any effect on me!”

{“Hm? Oh is that so? Then let’s take action before it’s too late.”}

Asuka rode upon Almathea, who had changed back to her mountain goat form, as they hurried over to the breached Outer Walls.

But at this time, they should have noticed.

The Dragon Horn of the Dragon of the Sea of Stars that Sandra carries around had not once, been used by the Demon Lord of Confusion.

<noinclude>
===Translator's Notes===

<references/>

{{Mondaiji Nav|p1=7|p2=Chapter 3|n1=7|n2=Chapter 5}}
</noinclude>

Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo:Volume 6 Chapter 5

2014-09-26T13:56:14Z

Tidon: /* Chapter 5 */ Sandora -> Sandra

==Chapter 5==

===Part 1===

—[Tablet of the Sea of Stars], Corridor of Displays.

Right at this moment, the Sun was already starting to sink slowly into the western horizon.

The appearance of [Kouen City] was gradually changing as it began to be dyed by the hues of dusk. Coupled with the colorful lights of the lanterns, it was only when night fell that this City would display its truest appearance.

There were many nocturnal races who took up residence in this City and the evening hours seem to be the time when it gets most lively.

The City that gave off a different radiance between that of its day and night—that is the territory of [Salamandra].

Just as the [Tablet of the Sea of Stars] had started to be dressed in the hues of dusk, there came a sudden commotion in the Corridor of Displays.

Upon receiving information on the whereabouts of Sandra, a large number of the military police squads had caught up with them. Ignoring the troubled looks that they have put onto the faces of the guests mulling around, they were hot on the tails of Sandra and the others as they ran around the place.

“Please wait up, Sandra-sama!”

“NO~! Before resolving the case of the ‘Kamikakushi’, I will not go back~!”

<nowiki>*BLEH~*</nowiki> Sandra put out her tongue at them as she continued to run.

In actual fact, she didn’t usually show this childish side of hers to her subordinates.

Jin who was also caught up in this commotion was being dragged around between Sandra and His Highness who had a grip on his collar as they ran around. And he was already falling into the state of suffocation.

Struggling for a long time to finally squeeze a space for his neck, he gave a pitiful cry.

“Hey….. I’m dying here!”

“No problem. If it’s only suffocating to death, we can still think of ways to revive you later.”

His Highness-dono had dropped the comment with a deadpan look. Was it due to this youth’s responses thus far? For Jin was unable to figure out if the youth was being serious or joking about that comment at all.

……No, it’s possible that this youth was just that serious all the time.

“Any….Anyways, we need to find a place to hide first!”

“Mhm. There’s a back door leading into the showcased displays, which is usually used for the transportation of display items, just ahead of us, let’s just rush inside there for now.”

“Got it.”

His Highness and Sandra continued to drag Jin as they sped along the corridors to take a sudden right turn and leap over the heads of the visitors. But it seems that the military police squads had already guessed this move of theirs and set up an ambush before the back door. And they shouted the command as they spotted Sandra rounding the corner.

“Now! Let out the Winged Dragon squad!”

“Eh……Winged? Winged Dragon Squad? Right at the heart of the Corridor of Displays?”

Sandra couldn’t help but cry out in surprise, stopping short in her tracks as three Winged Fire Dragons of a height of approximately three meters towered over them while barring their way to the door.

The three dragons did not only possess the advantage of a pincer attack, having rounded them up in the middle, from front and back, they were also able to take flight and control the skies above. With such an ambush, they were no longer able to escape from the Corridor of Displays.

The three dragons who had fire rimming their jaws had surrounded the three of them and their leader stared at Sandra with a sharp gaze.

“Sandra-sama, please return to the Headquarters.”

“We have no intention of fighting our leader.”

“Please wait quietly for the convening of the Great Convention. If word of this problem were to spread, it will be the butt of all jokes amongst all the other Masters. So, for [Salamandra], please return to the palace quickly.”

Despite their polite use of tone, it did nothing to hide the dissatisfaction that was embedded within their words.

It’s most likely that these three dragons were part of the group that did not support the move to put Sandra on the throne. Or else these inferior dragons wouldn’t have appeared before them at this tourist attraction— the [Tablet of the Sea of Stars]. If Sandra wanted to use force to resist, these guys were most likely planning to push the blame of all the damages wrought on the gallery on her head.

So Jin drew Sandra protectively behind him as he suggested softly:

“……I say, Sandra, why didn’t you ask Mandra-san to help you with this? Since the opponent is a Demon Lord, shouldn’t [Salamandra] be going full force to deal with the threat?”

“……No, that won’t work. Mandra Onii-sama did not believe me at all.”

“EH?” Jin tilted his head as he couldn’t imagine how that solemn and serious Mandra would put aside the words of his leader and he couldn’t help but wonder if it was a mishearing on his part.

But Sandra clenched her fists while seeming to recall a past incident of hers.

“Actually……I’ve already seen the culprit for the ‘Kamikakushi’ at the scene of the latest committed crime scene.”

“The culprit for the ‘Kamikakushi’?”

“Mhm. It was a person wearing a long robe that had the character of “混” emblazoned on the back. But it was only I who could spot the ‘Kamikakushi’…… Mandra Onii-sama and my comrades had not believed my words then. From that day on, onii-sama had called me to stay out of this business.”

Sandra closed her eyes as she recounted mournfully.

But she immediately shook her head to straighten up her thoughts.

“Mandra Onii-sama has always been like this. He had never taken my words seriously before. If the relation between the leader and the tactician was already like this, how else can I continue to lead the Community? That’s why I need to use this incident to get the trust of onii-sama and the others.”

Sandra clasped her hands together as she struck up the blaze of fighting spirit within herself once more.

Hearing her words, Jin finally understood the reason behind this stealthy plan of hers to sneak out.

Sandra’s character had always been one that was bold and unrestrained, but that did not make her a crazy girl who would do things on a whim. And the reason for Sandra to steel her heart enough to undertake such action was more of the fault of her pride than a rebellious act against her elder brother.

As a leader of the Community, whether one was able to gain the trust of their comrades was a matter that concerned its survivability. Needless to say, with [Salamandra] being such a big Organization, as long as the subordinates started to harbor a little doubt, it would definitely create much problems within the chain of command. And for a Community that had always passed the position of the leadership by the heir of the lineage, this was an obstacle that she would have to overcome sooner or later.

“I understand. Since you’ve said so, I won’t push further. But, how do you intend to break out of this current situation?”

“By force……or should I say that was my original plan. But it would be troublesome if the displays in the gallery were to be destroyed. There’s a passage that leads to the arena located above the backdoor entrance of the Gallery and we need to find a way to get there.”

“Come to think about it, it’s almost time for the [Duel of Creators] to begin. There should be quite a large flow of visitors flocking to the arena.”

After the flag off of the Game event, the visitors from the Corridor of Displays would most likely swarm into the arena spectator area and provide an excellent cover for them. But how were they going to make it to that place seemed to be the greatest problem at the moment.

Staring at the three Fire dragons who were closing in on them, Jin kept thinking hard for a solution.

Just then, His Highness broke in:

“Jin, Sandra, is there only one condition?”

“Huh?”

“The condition of breaking out. After all, I’m employed by you so this sort of small matters can be left to me to handle.”

“Small…Small matters……once we start a brawl, the whole plaza for the displays will be thrown into confusion with the military police squads. If there’s a method to break out of this encirclement without hurting the opponent, it would be good, but other methods would definitely cause a huge problem.”

“Is that so? So, you mean that as long as the military police squads are kicked aside but not hurting them would be fine by you right? That will be a simple task.”

His Highness had merely stated it without the intention of boasting.

Seeing his confidence, Jin and Sandra looked at each other, stumped for words. And just to make it clear in advance to prevent any misunderstanding, Sandra also possess the power to defeat the Winged Dragons and the military police squad.

But to take on those military police squads without harming them or the displays in the gallery, that really raised the difficulty up by a few notches.

“Nn. About that……I will confirm about the plan again. No destroying the Corridor of Displays, kick the Winged Fire Dragons and the military police squads away and find the ‘Kamikakushi’. Those are the things that we must accomplish……”

“Mhm, yes. Do not destroy the Corridor of Displays, send the Winged Fire Dragons and military police squads sailing through the air and search for the ‘Kamikashushi’ at the same time, am I right?……Well then, is there any other requests?”

<nowiki>*Kacha Kacha*</nowiki>His Highness started to crack his fingers as the three fires dragons were almost reaching them, albeit slowly.

Even though His Highness had asked to confirm the final points, the two of them had already ran out of other ideas.

Sandra nodded her head as she steeled her resolve then.

“Well then, I will be leaving it to you. I will snag the winged Dragon who is in the sky while you needn’t hold back on the other two winged dragons. Try your best not to harm the military police squad as much as—-”

—possible and just run them off the grounds. The last part had not made it out in time.

For a Winged Dragon that was awash with waves of heat had pounced on her from behind, taking the opportunity to restrain her while she was focused on talking.

“Sandra-sama, forgive my insolence!!”

The ten feet tall huge body had dipped quickly and drew close to Sandra from behind. Sandra who was issuing the instruction to His Highness had then lagged for a moment in her reaction and was snagged by the front claws of the Winged Dragon.

“Ahyo~……?!”

“Sandra!”

“Sandra-sama’s safety has been secured! It’s okay to make the other two suffer a little! Everybody, charge!”

The military police squads and the other two Winged Dragons gave off a belligerent roar and an enthusiastic response to the command.

His Highness quickly grabbed Jin by the scruff and drew him close to whisper in his hear:

“It will be over soon, just stay down for five seconds.”

“Five……”

At that instant, there was a sudden explosion from the ground beneath the spot that His Highness originally stood at as he lunged towards the military police squads.

The military police squads hadn’t been expecting their target to be captured to take the initiative to charge at them and they had faltered for a moment. This chance, however, was not let off by His Highness.

Swinging his arms lightly, he smacked right into the midst of the seven people formation to deliver accurate and critical punches on the vital spots to rob the military policemen of their consciousness

And there were a total of fifty-five others from the military police squad at the back. To actually make such a huge fuzz over an ojou-chan? His Highness couldn’t help sighing in his heart as he continued to sweep through the military police squads in a flurry of punches.

Using an astounding super speed, His Highness accurately connected his punches to his opponents’ chests that were right over their hearts, their necks, the shafts covering their brain, etcetera. It was only when the last one of them was knocked unconscious and crumpling to the ground that Jin finally managed to react.

“……A second…..Not even a second. Your Highness……you……!”

“Bastard! That smelly little brat dares to look down on us!”

“The crime of hurting us, comrades, don’t you think of getting away lightly with this!!”

The two Winged Dragons roared ferociously as they made their angry charge towards the one who seemed to have ruffled their scales the wrong way.

The Winged Dragons who had waves of heat emitting from their jaws were flying with that huge body at an unbelievable speed and they spat an enormous fiery ball of fire from their mouths.

The fire ball exceeded the height of His Highness by almost three times but His Highness seemed unfazed as he merely waved his right arm lightly to make the fire ball disappear without a trace.

“That’s…That’s impossible!”

“The command received was to show no mercy to you guys. So, I will not be going easy on you……Well, if you want to run, now is the time, you know?”

The warning was given out of his generosity but those two Winged Dragons had mistaken it for a taunt as they grew angrier as they roared:

“Hah! Who’s afraid of you huh?! Our scale mails have been forged in the huge crater of the peak yonder, it will never lose to the likes of you, a kid who’s green behind the ears!”<ref>[magref notes: this is a chinese saying though…. Quite sure it wasn’t used in the jap version but we use yellow headed kid to mean green behind the ears. Hmmm changed it to green behind the ears …]</ref>

Spreading its wings, the Winged Dragon gave it’s declaration to accept the challenge for the confrontation.

Up till now, His Highness who had only dully knocked his opponents over had widened his eyes in surprise—the next moment saw a cruel smile creeping across his face.

“……Is that so? Since that’s the case, I will be in the wrong for having any mercy then……!!!”

“Ah! Your Highness, DON’T!!”

Sandra who was still in the grasp of a Winged Dragon hovering in the skies had shouted loudly in fear for her comrade’s safety.

But it is a pity that it was late. This shout to stop had come too late.

Although his battle stance had been casual, His Highness wasn’t that generous to give his opponent any leeway after being goaded in that fashion. The usual calm demeanor of his had completely vanished to be replaced by a battle frenzy that cloaked his body.

The short lad, who was now leaking a little of his spiritual powers, gave off an illusionary feeling of being many a dozen times larger than his actual size. From the pressure that was given off from the golden irises of his, the white haired lad would have been comparable to that of a Demon Lord.

Stepping on the ground with enough force to create depressions on the floor of the corridor, His Highness seemed to travel at an acceleration that would burn the atmosphere itself—the Third Cosmic Velocity as he barreled straight into the chest of the Winged Dragons.

“Wha……?!”

“Take this with all you’ve got. Don’t worry. If you are lucky, you might just survive—!”

The fist of the lad connected with the Winged Dragon.

The impact of the punch from what looked like a scrawny short lad had packed a punch that exceeded the imaginations of the Winged Dragon. The scales that were harder than steel were shattered beautifully and the huge body was thrown back. And the other Winged Dragon used his four limbs as a meat shield to receive his comrade.

“Gu, ohohohohohohoh!”

The other Winged Dragon gave a roar as he tried to stop his comrade’s fall.

But the Winged Dragon that was thrown back by His Highness’s punch continued to accelerate in the same direction without slowing down and the two Winged Dragons were knocked out of the Corridor of Display’s plaza.

Jin, Sandra and the sole remaining Winged Dragon stared at the whole series of events that played out before them with wide eyed surprise.

And it was the nonchalant voice of His Highness that drew them back to the present.

“Oi, that fellow who’s still holding on to Sandra. Release her now.”

“What?!……Who do you think you are?!”

“Come on now, just release her already. Sandra’s trying to earn the trust of [Salamandra] in this desperate struggle. Being one of the main fighting force of the Community, just try to have a little more confidence in the decisions of your new leader alright?”

His Highness lifted a brow as he chided the Winged Dragon.

Being lectured by a youth, the pride of the Winged Dragon was wounded. However, the Winged Dragon had a complicated look on its face as it looked around at Sandra, Jin and His Highness, and his comrades of [Salamandra] who were on the ground.

After sweeping them with a bitter gaze, the Winged Dragon silently released Sandra from its grasp.

Sending Sandra back to the Corridor of Displays, the Winged Dragon bowed in a high-kneel while saying respectfully.

“……please forgive our insolence, but we too were thinking of the future of [Salamandra]. Please do not push yourself and return if you deem it too dangerous to handle alone.”

“Okay, I got that. I’ll also give it some self-reflection for my embarrassing immaturity for resorting to this sort of violent method to convince you guys. I hope that my actions this time will help to bring glory to the Flag of the Fire Dragon, and in so doing, I would hope that you guys will forgive me.”

The Winged Dragon and the young leader met gazes and nodded.

Spreading his wings, the Winged Dragon gave another last glance at His Highness before departing.

As the commotion finally came to a close, Jin let out a long sigh before giving a smile in relief.

“With this, we only need to escape into the arena right?”

“Mhm. …… But it sure gave me quite a shock to see that His Highness is actually that strong.”

“Is that so? I think I’m more in awe with that fellow of the Winged Dragon squad. Even though I did hold back, but that impact was supposed to be a punch that would send them to the end of the world. I really didn’t expect for them to be able to stand so quickly”

“Is……is that so?”

“Yeah. If there were four thousand Winged Dragons of that standard, it would really be quite a difficult situation for me to handle.”

“—-That’s just like you are planning to do battle against [Salamandra], huh?” Jin gave a laugh.

His Highness laughed in reply as well.

“Aw, cut that out. Haven’t I said it before? My Community is a commerce type and picking a fight with a [Floor Master] would definitely cause our business to be sorely affected……Compared to that, let’s go into the arena first. Is the back door that way?”

The trio nodded silently as they met gazes and started up the stairs that would lead to the back door of the gallery with the link way leading to the arena being the destination in mind. And it would seem that all the military police were still outside as there wasn’t any of their presences felt close by.

Temporarily sitting in the linkway, the enthusiastic cheer of the crowd sounded from the arena.

And in response, the lady responsible for being the emcee of the event gave a lively announcement.

Jin cautiously looked around as he pulled open the door to walk into the arena stands—

“—Round one will start now!

From [No Name], Kudou Asuka!

From [No Name], Kasukabe Yō!

And the idol of everyone! The most popular candidate for obtaining the overall victory!

The Super lady who is unbeatable!

From [Will O’ Wisp], Willa the Ignis Fatuus—!”

<noinclude>

===Translator’s notes===
<references/>

{{Mondaiji Nav|p1=6|p2=Chapter 4|n1=6|n2=Chapter 6}}
</noinclude>

Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo:Volume 6 Chapter 3

2014-09-26T13:55:22Z

Tidon: /* Chapter 3 */ Sandora -> Sandra

==Chapter 3==

===Part 1===

ー[Kouen, City of Brilliant Flames], North Side’s Workroom District.

The scene where the “Kamikakushi” occurred was swarming with people.

Located at a certain guest room of a certain Inn along the Workroom District it was in a building that loaned workrooms to outsiders<ref>[magref notes: outsiders as in those who are not a resident in the North Side Territory]</ref>.

The military police squads have locked down the brick-paved streets while Mandra, advisor of [Salamandra], stood at the front shouting commands.

And he gave both a frown and a sigh, upon catching sight of Izayoi’s figure making his way through the crowd.

“……What are you here for? There’s nothing here to give you the entertainment you seek.”

“That’s not true. I definitely see entertainment here. Didn’t a “Kamikakushi” just occur?”

Izayoi laughed heartily while crossing over the railing that was used to block off the area.

The expressions of the military police squad had already been set in a grimace in annoyance but none of them went to stop him.

They had already had a taste of Izayoi’s strength for the past few days and it had long past the point of annoyance and a sickening repetition to them. Even if they seized him now, the retaliation would be far worse.

“Well then, have you guys found clues on the criminal?”

“No. It has been carried out in the same method but there is still no headway on the criminal’s identity.”

“……same method? You mean to say that this “Kamikakushi” has been a serial crime?”

“Oh right. I can bring you along if you want to see the scene of the crime, but just make sure not to mess up anything.”

Mandra, who had slowly learnt the approach to deal with Izayoi, opened the door to the Inn for the both of them.

Although it was the scene of the crime, the interior of the Inn looked perfectly fine and not a trace of struggle could be seen, retaining the look of a normal Inn<ref>[magref notes: It’s both an Inn and a rented warehouse/studio]</ref> on a normal day.

Upon reaching the third story of the Inn, Mandra stopped in his tracks before a room,

“And this room is the scene of the ‘Kamikakushi’”, opening the door to enter with Izayoi trailing after him.

Sure enough, the interior of the room was just as orderly as the rest of the items in the building, having left no traces of struggle, but a trace of life could still be felt lingering in the room marking the recent presence of its original owner.

The overly calm atmosphere of the place made it difficult to believe that this was the scene of a kidnap.

“……”

With exception for the characters of “混”<ref>[magref notes: this character has meanings of mix/confusion]</ref> and a message on an arrow.

“ ‘游手好闲’<ref>[magref notes: this one means to be idle but it is a Chinese idiom]</ref>…… and the character of “混”. Those are Chinese characters right?”

“Ah yes, or it might also be the name of the technique or some sort of message. But whatever it might be for, similar characters had also been found at the scenes of the other two previous cases. Hence we think that it might be the doings of the same spell master.”

“Oh? And what were the others?”

Izayoi’s eyes started to light up with curiosity.

According to Mandra, the series of ‘Kamikakushi’ had three lines of written characters that looked like Chinese characters.

:*游手好闲

:*虚度光阴

:*一事无成 <ref>[magref notes: later there will be explanations… and I’m just gonna leave these as it is lols. They are idioms that will never make sense if you want me to direct translate…Imagine me writing IDLE x3 for 3 of them…]</ref>

And those were the three lines left at the scenes.

Izayoi slowly chewed on those lines in his mind while frowning.

“……are those the only clues?”

“This is the third person to be kidnapped."

“Oh…… Then is there a similarity in the victims?”

“Well, nothing much is special about them……No, wait, there’s one. The victims to disappear are all young children.”

Hearing Mandra’s casual way of saying it, Izayoi clicked his tongue in irritation.

“……that really is an annoying criminal.”

“Oh? That touched your heartstrings?”

“Yes, it did. Actually, it’s not just a touch but the feeling is more of bringing a saw to the strings itself.”

Though it was said in a joking manner, but the tone of his words had carried an obvious pulse of anger.

Initially just taking interest in the business of ‘Kamikakushi’, Izayoi was now filled with hostility towards the criminal.

Taken aback by the sudden change in demeanor, Mandra asked casually:

“Though it might be a little presumptuous of me, but I never expected you to be the kind to be interested with this sort of things.”

“You are right about that. It’s not my style to impose my feelings of sympathy or judge them to be good or badーBut, even if it’s me, I also have a line that cannot be crossed as well. And this fellow has just broken my first rule. Do you expect me to just stand-by and watch now?”

Izayoi’s words had made clear his stand on the matterーno matter what price it took, Izayoi would want to use his own two hands to bring judgment upon the criminal.

And that made Mandra’s surprise grow even more.

“……the rule that you talk about… Does it refer to the targeting of children?”

“Nope. I’ve always lived with this one rule; A strong power should only be used against a strong opponent.”

A sharp gaze made his eyes glint dangerously as he said his own unwritten rule that was strongly rooted in his heart.

Be it their physical bodies or their mentality, children were unquestionably the weaker group in society.

And it was precisely so that Izayoi could not forgive those people who are stronger for lifting a hand against children.

For Izayoi who was born with an absolute power from the very first day, this was one iron-clad rule to him. And his gaze was one that dared anyone around him to oppose.

“About the case of the ‘Kamikakushi’, I’ve more or less gotten a grasp on the situation. If I meet someone that looks like a suspect, I will use appropriate measures to catch the person. So you guys can continue with the securing of the region for the Convention preparation phrase for now.”

“……Hmph. Then, remember to use my name when you do the reporting and handing over of the suspect. The military police squads should understand then.”

Izayoi raised a hand as he left to signal his understanding. Somehow feeling that taking the stairs would be too troublesome, Izayoi stretched his leg to step on the window frame.

Just then, something on the roof of the next workroom building caught his attention.

No matter how you look at it, the colorful fumes that were puffing out of that workroom’s chimney seemed to be a suspicious ritual being held. The yellowish green fumes were spreading across the clear skies that had nary a cloud for miles around.

But that wasn’t the point.

The one that Izayoi stared at intently wasーa stranger dressed up in a hooded robe that had the character of “混”sewn on it,

“……Oi, Mandra."

“Why? Could it be that now you want our help after saying all that?”

“Well, yeah, sorry about earlier but that seems to be the caseーPlease surround the area below. The ‘Kamikakushi’ has appeared.”

Saying that, Izayoi leapt out of the window like a bullet shot from its barrel.

Traveling at a speed that left his afterimages behind, Izayoi instantaneously closed the distance between himself and that robed guy with the “混”character. However, just like he were waiting for Izayoi to come close, the “混” character flew into the air at the last moment.

The mysterious figure twisted its body and dodged the sudden attack from Izayoi.

Seeing how his opponent had executed such a fine dodge that seemed like a swallow’s flight in the skies<ref>[magref notes: ok this is a Chinese idiom, direct translated, it’s to mean that the person is as free and light like a swallow, being able to jump like the use of zzz dunno how to say it in English so I use a Bleach reference? Like shunpo ;P]</ref>, it caused Izayoi to immediately heighten his awareness.

(''This guy…… he’s not an ordinary ‘Kamikakushi’?'')

Izayoi took on a battle stance on the brick roof.

At the same time, Mandra leaned out from the window frame to shout at him: “Oi, where’s he? Where’s the main suspect for the ‘Kamikakushi’?”

“Hah? What are you saying? The fellow with that“混”character on his robes is standing right in front of meー“

Saying up till that point, he closed his mouth. For he must have noticed the weird look on Mandra’s face as Mandra kept scanning the grounds in search for the person and had not noticed the guy with the “混”character standing before Izayoi.

Seeing that sort of unnatural behavior, Izayoi clicked in tongue in annoyance.

“Could it be that ……he can’t see this guy?”

“Oh, you have quite a good intuition huh? You must be the new guy that everyone’s talking about on the streets?”

The figure of the ‘Kamikakushi’ suddenly spoke up and gave a laugh from under that burlap hood. It would seem that this fellow was a type of Obake(化生)<ref>[magref notes: Obake are monster-like existences such as kappas, vampires, zombies,etc that possess magical capabilities. 化生 is a type of Buddhist term, the four types of reincarnations. Wiki defines it as human, animal(oops typed anime at first), ghost and other being… Thanks jorgelotr for the comment that made me check back to try reverse translation to get that term pinned down. ]</ref> that possessed intellect.

Izayoi was a little anxious as he turned back to look at his opponent and he caught on soon enough.

Although he did not know what kind of Gift it was, but this criminal with the “混”character seemed to be capable of hiding his presence from others. And if there wasn’t a way to counter that, it would be very difficult for others to find the criminal.

Izayoi gave a fearless laugh as he used his forefinger to provoke his opponent with a taunt.

“Well, I know not of what street or alley you are talking about, but if you really care about those kind of rumors, you are more than welcomed to test it for yourself.ー Bring it on, you ‘Kamikakushi’. And watch how I tear apart your lousy and despicable tricks.”

“Heheh, your words are quite big! I must say that I do admire that cockiness, but newbie, I'd be taking you up on the offer then!”

Retrieving a type of scroll from the burlap robe with the“混”character, the person released its string seal to display the characters of “虚度光阴”.

[[Image:Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo_v06_085.jpg|thumb]]

Is that the truth behind the ‘Kamikakushi’? With just the unrolling of the scroll, the colorful [Kouen City] was gradually turned into a shade of black, white and grey and the colors of the surroundings were just stolen with that move.

The sudden change caused Izayoi to be placed in his highest alert.

(''This is……Wiping out the colors from the City?!'')

If one were to forcefully give a description of that scene, it would be similar to the spray of ink into the air.

However, the strange sight did not seem to end there. What was taken away from [Kouen City] was more than the loss of the brilliance and colors for even the movements of the residents had also been frozen.

“Heaheheheh! What’s the matter now, newbie?! Don’t just stand there in a daze! I had been a little cautious about you after hearing that you managed to impress that Saurian Demon King but it seems like you are just another small fry! No, actually it’s really lucky for me to find such a nice duck!!”<ref>[magref notes: translating Chinese notes : Japanese カモ has the meaning of duck, and also the meaning of having found an easily defeated opponent.]</ref>

The “混”character guy held his sides as he laughed loudly. Judging from his words and actions, it would seem that his technique was supposed to freeze Izayoi’s movements. And Izayoi had only played along by holding still to try figure out the technique activation.

(''I see. This black and white world is the result of “虚度光阴”……?'')

“虚度光阴”is a Chinese idiom that has the meaning of ‘spending time by idling and achieving nothing in the end’. In terms of the meaning, it was much lazier than the Japanese proverb of ‘Time flies like an arrow’.<ref>[magref notes: can’t see the jap one… so I direct translated this proverb.]</ref> And in Chinese, the “混”character also has a similar meaning.

The “混”character in Japanese is usually used to in conjunction with another character 混合 and it means to mix and combine. But in Chinese, such a phrase can also be used to mean ‘not doing anything and passing days just as it is’.”

Collating all these information, Izayoi deciphered the phenomenon of the black and white landscape before him.

(''Considering that he stripped away the colorsーthe phenomenon of taking away part of the light spectrum, we can safely assume that he used some sort of technique to cause time to stop. But from how this scene is playing out, the metaphorical appearance should also be taken into consideration as well.'')

Standing quietly while using the time to consider the situation from all perspectives. What’s fortunate was that the enemy was still laughing heartily.

(''The proverb of ‘Time flies like an arrow’ is used to express the feeling of time flowing pass them. If ‘stripping away the colors’ were to be the appearance of ‘passing days without doing anything’ー then “虚度光阴” will be the Gift that stops the feeling of time in his enemies? Ha, sounds like a suitable Gift for a ‘Kamikakushi’.'')

And since this Gift was that strong, it should come with some additional conditions for it to be usable. If only the condition were to be fulfilled by the kidnapping of children, it would explain the serial ‘Kamikakushi’ incidents.

But, such a strong Gift being used only on small children? That was a conclusion that made Izayoi seethed in anger.

He coldly swept back his hair.

“ーHa. As a ‘Kamikakushi’, I guess you can be said to have quite a good technique……But if I were to describe it, it would surely be the worst type of skill.”

“……Heah….Hah?”

The despicable laugh suddenly stopped in mid-laugh.

The fellow with the “混”character had finally realized that his technique had not worked on Izayoi and his laughter immediately became an exclamation in surprise as he backed away three steps while roaring:

“Wait, give me a moment! Why are you still able to move?! You are able to see me right?! If that’s the case, why didn’t my technique work?!”

“Oh?” Izayoi responded to that unexpected revelation.

Following that, a ferocious smile floated to Izayoi’s face as his eyes started to glint dangerously.

“You have just said some interesting words too.”

“……Uu……!!!”

“Seems to me that the Gift is related to ‘seeing you’ and it then leads to ‘whether your technique becomes effective’…… Hmph. I’ve already guessed your real identity, you third rate Demon Lord!”

“What…… You, you?!”

“Well then, what’s left would be to assess your spiritual power. From the powers of a ‘Kamikakushi’, to be an ape god would be quite good. But oh well, what a waste, calling you that would really be rude to the Gods for no matter how you look at it, you are at most an ape spirit only. If there’s something wrong with my conjectures, I’m all ears, you know? [Demon King of Confusion]-sama.”

In contrast with his arrogant words, Izayoi’s tone had been one filled with his sense of boredom. However, for the figure in long robesーthe one who was called [Demon King of Confusion], that sort of information was equivalent to a fatal blow to him.

“You… You smelly brat……!! Your brains sure work very fast eh?!”

Demon King of Confusion started to retreat stealthily as he was starting to get spooked.

He mustn’t have expected anyone to be able to guess his identity with just those words that he had uttered.

(''Psh……seems like the rumors of him being on par with Saurian Demon King are true after all. And it’s better for me to hide now that my trump card technique has been seen through.'')

Putting his strength into his leg to step up onto the ledge of the brick room, Demon King of Confusion was prepared to leap off when Izayoi declared with a ferocious glint in his eyes:

“Prepare yourself. For I will get rid of you before the real ‘Kamikakushi’ startsー!!”

The starting sprint that seemed like an explosion caused the footing below his feet to crack with the force as Izayoi charged forth.

Faced with such an overwhelming chase from behind that shortened the distance between them rapidly, Demon King of Confusion could only dodge in desperation. Although he was one of the fallen, but he was still a Demon Lord and his movements were quite skillful and dexterous.

It was not known whether it was Izayoi’s continuous pressing of the attacks that caused the technique of “虚度光阴”to be released, for the colors had suddenly been restored to [Kouen City].

“You….You must be joking! What are you?! Aren’t you just a human little brat?!”

“That’s rude! I’m a pure bred, 100% original human you know?!”

“Don’t take me as a fool! How can there be such a human like you?!”

<nowiki>*Yeah. That’s true.*</nowiki> Somehow, Izayoi felt that many people were agreeing with that question and their agreements were making their way into his ears.

Demon King of Confusion who was now solely concentrating on escaping his pursuer was swiftly bounding along the rooftops while making his way towards the city centre.

Deliberately fleeing to a place with lots of people, he might be searching for the next prey. If that were to be so, he would have to be caught as soon as possible.

A slight smile lifted the sides of Izayoi’s lips.

(''This is interesting. A game of tag with the ‘Kamikakushi’? Looks like I have to stay sharp…!'')

Izayoi continued to chase after Demon King of Confusion with amusement.

And upon the release of the “虚度光阴”technique, Mandra who had returned to his senses, could only see them off with a stumped look on his face.

===Part 2===

ー[Ruby Cave], Underground bathhouse

While Izayoi and the Demon King of Confusion were playing their game of tag in the accommodation sector of the cityー

The five young boys and girls in the Konyokuburo<ref>[magref notes: mixed baths]</ref> were now in the midst of soaking in the sentō<ref>[magref notes: this is indoor bath that uses heated water instead of natural spring waters(onsen)…]</ref> with their bodies covered, after accepting the strong request from Jin and Percher to ‘cover all the portions that should be covered’.

Perhaps it was something along their younger days or maybe it was due to the environment that they grew up in, Jin whose sense of shame had grown with the years and Percher who wasn’t that loose with her rules to allow her naked skin to be shown, they had both reached a consensus for once on this matter.

“……It might sound strange coming from me, but that sure is a complicated relation between master and servant.”

“Stop making a fuzz. If you have an opinion about it, then get out.”

Percher sat at the ledge of the sentō’s pool while crossing her legs. Although this angle seemed a little dangerous, but the parts to be covered were properly covered. The snowy skin with those slender limbs were enough to allow others to imagine her beauty in a few years’ time. Unfortunately, this group of five weren't old enough to understand such a wondrous thought.

Deliberately clearing his throat, Jin asked Sandra:

“Right. Sandra, what was the matter that you wanted to investigate? Does it have anything to do with those two?”

“Hm. I guess we should let them introduce themselves first.”

Sandra gave them a look while giving them the cue.

Rin and His Highness nodded together.

“We are from a Trader’s Community. I’m Rin and this is His Highness.”

“Usually in such a situation, we should say the name of our Community…… But, regrettably, due to the rule of our Community, we cannot tell it to others.”

“What do you mean by that?”

“Um. To be honest, we actually specialize in the trading of very dangerous goods. So we only practice the tradition of accepting customers who know of our Community’s name. If Jin wants to know more about us, we hope that you will be able to find out the name of our Community on your own.”

“Oh, I see.” Jin expressed his agreement while feeling a little impressed.

At the same time, Percher was also impressed.

(''I see. When put in that way, there wouldn’t be a pressure to say out their Community’s name. The intimate nickname of [His Highness] would also be mistaken as a cover-up for the real name.'')

What a formidable move.

Although the aim of the duo had not been figured out yet, Percher felt that this might just be part of their pretense.

“It’s been two years since we met Sandra-chan. It should be the time when there was an internal struggle in the Community to become the successor. It was also the time that [Salamandra] fell to the Five digits right?”

“Yes, you’re right on that. Due to a departure of the successor of choice, Sala, it caused quite an uproar and confusion then. Our community also provided mercenary services and the ones who were dispatched were us.”

“Eh?” Jin couldn’t help but give a small cry in surprise. But that was only to be expected.

The two before him looked only just a little into the early double digit ages, that started with ten. Assuming that they were of the same age as Jin, which is eleven years old, and that they had participated in the internal struggle two years ago, a simple calculation would have told as much that they would have been nine years old or so at that time.

“You guys had already started to participate in Gift Games then?”

“Yep…… This shouldn’t be too strange, right? In the world of Little Garden, not participating in Gift Games would be the end of our survival right?”

“Although it wasn’t pleasant, but it would have been more difficult to survive without engaging in a battle. The Gift Games hosted in the City were all filled with a thick hue of proxy wars.<ref>[magref notes: proxy war means that the smaller Communities take a side for the Larger Community and fight it out… a very nice example would be the [No Names] in volume5 helping the [One Horn] battle against the [Two Wings].]</ref> There were economical wars, war on logistics and even those based on religion. As long as one was recognized as a possessor of strength, that sufficed to make a contribution to the Community, age did not matter when it came to the choosing of combat strength for Gift Games.”

The duo had said their thoughts on the matter quite fluently and Jin nodded his head, seeming to sympathize with their situation and thoughts.

“Could it be that you two had already started to participate in Games even earlier than that?”

“Nope. Our first Game was two years ago.”

“……is that so? That’s great.”

“ “?” ”

Rin and His Highness exchanged a look while cocking their heads to one side.

But Jin ignored their small actions and returned back to the topic.

“Then for you two to be here, I take it that Sandra has hired you guys?”

“That’s right. As for the summary of the events……hearing it from Sandra-chan might be faster right?”

“Mhm.”

Seeing Rin’s look towards her direction, Sandra nodded her head in assent.

“There has been a series of child disappearance occurring in [Kouen City] recently.”

“Disappearance of children?”

Jin repeated her words in surprise. For these sort of cases did not warrant the need for the [Floor Master], Sandra herself, to make a move. Moreover, such cases of disappearance were quite common in the North Side territories.

Sandra might have picked up on Jin’s thoughts as she quickly shook her head to continue her explanation:

“Yes, I know what’s going through your mind now and what you want to say but this serial crime has a high possibility to be the doing of a Demon or Ghost type being and I would say that I’m almost 80-90% certain that……this is a type of ‘Kamikakushi’.”

“Then it should be left to the professional organizations. [Salamandra] also has those right?”

“Of course. They are truly professionals who would have resolved normal disappearances with ease……But the situation this time is different. They are unable to figure out the rules of this ‘Kamikakushi’.”

The roundabout way of explaining caused Jin to be more doubtfulーBut at the instant that he heard the word of ‘rules’, he took a sharp breath.

To have the word ‘rules’, it would mean that it was part of a ‘Game’.

When it came to a Game that required a [Floor Master] to take action, it would then leave only one possibility in mind.

“Could it be that……this is a ‘Kamikakushi’ that is related to a Demon Lord?”

“Mhm. Though it is not confirmed, but if it could be resolved earlier, we might still be able to prevent any major losses.”

Jin nodded in assent. If there’s a possibility that the series of disappearance were related to a Demon Lord, it would then be an urgent matter that should not be left alone. Especially when it comes to the ‘Kamikakushi’ of Demon Lords, for its often accompanied with a strong curse or power that is able to dominate others.

The Game that Percher had hosted previously, [The PIED PIPER OF HAMELIN] had also been a Game that imitated the legend of ‘Kamikakushi’s.

Jin looked towards Percher as he asked.

“Percher, the game of [Piper of Hamelin] had also been one that used the subject of ‘Kamikakushi’s. Do you have any clue on this one?”

Percher frowned as she started to ponder.

“……Have you found the [Geass Roll] yet?”

“Nope. But there were a few characters left at the scene.”

“Characters? What are they?”

Just as the question ended, Sandra had already written the three lines of characters in the air with her flames.

:* 游手好闲

:* 虚度光阴

:* 一事无成

Percher had read the words aloud all in a breath but she tilted her head while making an expression of being unable to grasp the meaning.

“……Jin, what does that mean?”

“That……In a nutshellーit means ‘lazing around throughout the days and not being able to accomplish anything at all’. And all the three phrases refer to the same thing. Well, are those all the clues we have?”

“No, there’s still one more. There’s also a “混”character written on the wall of the crime scenes.”

Rin scratched her head while recalling, and she added:

“This “混”character is the bottleneck to narrow our search. It’s said that there’s a similar challenge letter being sent to the Conference of [Floor Master]s.”

“A letter of Challenge?”

“Mhm. Due to the rude contents in the letter, I will just summarize it. It mainly talks about wanting to attack [Floor Master]s.”

Jin frowned.

That sort of arrogance to target a [Floor Master] is definitely the style of Demon Lords.

“I see…… that means to say, the letter might be a warning before the Demon Lord’s attack.”

“Well, only Demon Lords would specifically choose [Floor Master]s to launch their attacks.”

Jin crossed his arms and nodded his head as he digested the information given to him from the two of them.

“Hm, let’s tidy up all the information that we have at the moment:

One, The disappearance of children had been a serial incident.

Two, There has been message-like characters of ‘游手好闲’, ‘虚度光阴’ and ‘一事无成’ left behind at the scene of the crime.

Three, Similarly at the scene of the crime, there’s a mysterious message of a “混”character written on the wall.

Four, The warning letter to the imminent attack on the [Floor Master]s had also been marked with a “混”character.

Is that all?”

“Mhm.” Sandra nodded her head.

Listening up to that point, Percher who sat by the said felt a growing sense of foreboding. The reason need not be said. After all, the ones who were the masterminds behind the previous Demon Lord attacks were just sitting before her taking a leisurely soak in the pool.

The culprit of this case was highly probable to be those two as well.

(''……Seriously, what could they be up to now?'')

Percher slid her eyes over to look at Rin and His Highness from the corner of her eyes. Those two were leisurely soaking in the pool while watching the progress of the situation. That was definitely a calmness that came from the huge power gap.

The problem was that though they were calm, they had yet to reveal a gap of vulnerability to be exploited.

Be it escape or a battle, it would be a different matter altogether if one were to make the first move to decide the victory or defeat. But the fact was that these two people did not allow a chink in their armor to appear for even a moment.

(''…….Forget it, if luck’s on our side, we might be able to meet that freak rabbit or freak guy on the streets.'')

Percher sank her body into the pool as she tried the optimistic approach.

In other words, she had given up on herself.

Forming her hands into a water gun, she squirted hot water on Jin’s face while giving a sidelong glance at Sandra:

“Come to think about it, was that letter warning of an attack really sent by a demon lord? If it were like the previous attacks where they tried to attack only one [Floor Master] of each area, it would be understandable. But this is going to be the Convention where all the [Floor Master]'s are to gather, don’t you think there might be another reason for the threat?”

“Another reason?”

“Yes. For example, the person might be targeting the precious Gifts displayed in this [Kouen City] and the [Tablet of the Sea of Stars]. Perhaps it’s a feint to say that they will attack the [Floor Master] when they actually want to achieve something else?”

Realizing that Percher’s conjecture had a point as well, Sandra sank into a pensive silence.

“The warning of the attack is just a feint while it’s actually for another purpose? But we do not have such an important item……”

“Well… there’s one.”

Three pairs of eyes turned to Rin instantly.

Rin who had initially been silent smiled sweetly as she placed her hands on her chest.<ref>[magref notes: yea this sounds really really wrong… but the two copies of text I translate from agree that she did hold her chest.]</ref>

“There’s a Demon Lord that is sealed and hibernating within [Kouen City]. And it’s not just any normal Demon Lord. It’s the Demon Lord who only required just a quarter of an hour to destroy the [Highborn of Little Garden]’s City, and can even fight on par with the Juniten.”

Hearing the words that didn’t match up to her sweet smiling face, Jin and Percher couldn’t help but hold their breaths.

“Destroying the [Highborn's of Little Garden]…… Could it be referring to the hometown of Kuro Usagi?”

“And isn’t Juniten the strongest warrior Gods? It’s difficult to believe that such a large Demon lord, that can actually fight on par with them, is sleeping within this City……”

The both of them looked to Sandra as they voiced their surprise.

Sandra nodded her head slightly as she was placed in an awkward position.

“Well… Act… Actually I’ve only first heard of it after becoming the [Floor Master]. It’s just that my father told me that it’s the highest order of secrets that cannot be mentioned to anyone….. Rin, how did you know about it?”

“Of course it’s the rumors of the commercial world. It’s said that word spreads in a scary manner right? This was one of those rumors with a low level of credibility. A Demon Lord that is of the Juniten level would definitely be of the strongest species. And no one would have believed in the rumors that such a monster would be sealed within the city, am I right?”

Rin smiled as she dodged the question.

Sandra’s expression was still unconvinced and worried but it soon became pensive as she gave it some serious thought.

“……shouldn’t be a problem right? The key to the seal had disappeared since three years ago.”

“Key?”

“No, nothingーCompared to that, the words just now cannot be leaked out. Regarding those rumors, I will use my Authority as a Master to issue a gag order on it. Such information must not be leaked no matter what. I think you should know it well that leaking out such information would be punishable. Especially Jin and Your Highness, being the representatives of your Communities, you must be especially mindful.”

The two of them nodded at the same time. Percher who knew that His Highness was one of the Demon Lord Alliance members was now experiencing a turmoil in her heart, but she could not say it out. So she could only quietly continue to squirt her water gun at Jin.

Jin who had ignored her all this while finally pressed down on Percher’s hand to stop her.

“Percher, is it really fun to do that?”

“Seeing how troubled you become, it’s indeed interesting.”

“Yeah, I knew it. Haiz……” Jin gave a sigh and Percher used the opportunity to squirt another shot into his mouth.

……Seems like she’s really happy. Though the person in question might not have noticed it, but every time that she squirted a shot of water, the edges of her lips would slightly curve upwards.

Jin coughed a little before standing up to summarize the conversation earlier:

“Anyways, I’ve understood the situation. We will start by searching for the ‘Kamikakushi’ and if we find something, we will then call upon the military police of [Salamandra] for support. Is that alright with you?”

“You said search…… could it be that you’ve some idea on the culprit?”

“Mhm. Ah, but there’s a possibility that I’m wrong. Can’t say that I’m absolutely certain……”

Jin seemed to have come upon something to start on, but he shut his mouth due to his lack of confidence. Seeing his hesitation, His Highness reproached him:

“Jin, I cannot agree with that kind of attitude of yours. It will only cause more trouble for the people around you. Being the leader of the Community, you should clearly express your thoughts.”

His golden eyes shone with a light that seemed to denounce Jin’s behavior. Those were words that only His Highness had the right to say for he too was a leader of a Community.

Jin clapped his cheeks in self-reflection before urging everyone to leave the pool.

“We will first get outside and confirm the scene of the crime. Then we will arrange to make an appointment with Kouryuu-san to meet up with him tomorrow.”

“Kouryuu……Saurian Demon King?”

Percher asked in surprise.

Jin seemed to shut his mouth in his lack of confidence, but recalling the words of His Highness, he straightened his back to announce:

“I believe that the enemy’s target isn’t the [Floor Master]sーbut Kouryuu-san who has become the acting Master.”

“……What?”

“ ‘游手好闲’, ‘虚度光阴’, ‘一事无成’. These Chinese idioms mean the same thing: ‘lazing around throughout the days and not being able to accomplish anything at all’. If all those weren’t related to the techniques of the culprit but a message left behind for a [Floor Master], the only one that would fit the conditions to be insulted would be Kouryuu-san who has been termed as a ‘Floating withered log’. Wouldn’t this message then be a protest to his ascension to the acting [Floor Master]?”

“In… Indeed. It really fits in well in a logical sense……”

“Wow , that’s amazing, really amazing! Jin has the qualifications to become a Game creator!”

Sandra and Rin clapped their hands happily.

But Percher who was sitting aside was looking at Rin in surprise. If this were a trap laid down by them, Jin’s conjecture would have been an obstacle to them.

(''Could it be that this is just to mislead……'')

Rin is one of the Game creators of the Demon Lord Alliance. She would not create a Game that would run contrary to her wishes and there must be some kind of catch to this.

But Percher’s anxiety was uncalled for as Jin had already crawled out of the pool to start in the direction of his plan.

“The earliest time for Kouryuu-san to arrive at [Kouen City] would be tomorrow morning. And before that, let’s go have a look at the crime scenes and poke around. Sandra, do you know where are the crime scenes?”

“Of course”, Sandra said as she too got up from the pool to point towards the direction of the crime scene.

“The first ‘Kamikakushi’ occurred at the [Tablet of Sea of Stars]ー the place where the <Duel of Creators> is hosted.”

===Part 3===

ー[Kouen, City of Brilliant Flames], Processing Workroom District-Number 88th workroom.

The guy who entered by kicking down the door ーLaiusー stared at Asuka and Kuro Usagi threateningly,

“Damnable [No Name]'s! ……You still dare to show your face before me…”

“Who gave you the permission to smash that back door HAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH?!”

Before being sent flying by a punch from an irate Jack. Receiving a critical hit from a fist, twice the size of his skull, connecting into his back, Laius was sent flying and spinning three and a half rounds before sinking into the wall.

The Pumpkin head of Jack was dyed a fiery red as he narrowed his hollowed out eyes while shouting in anger:

[[Image:Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo_v06_109.jpg|thumb]]

“Sheesh. Seriously……How many times must I tell you for it to get into that brain of yours? THIS PLACE HAS BEEN BORROWED! I will be collecting the repair fees for the door and the hole in the wall from you guys!”

“Wa…Wait a moment, Jack-dono! That hole in the wall was caused by you, wasn’t it?!”

The members of [Perseus] desperately tried to counsel Jack on his decision. Though Kuro Usagi and Asuka were quite satisfied by that arrangement.

The leader of [Perseus] ーLaiusー extricated himself from the wall of the workroom and he shouted back even though blood still flowed down from his mouth and nose.

“That hurts….Don’t joke around now, you country Bumpkin…!!! Try that one more time and I will smash your hollow head!!!”

“Hey, next time when you say those words, at least do your best to recall how many times you have been sent flying, will ya? Even if I use all the fingers on both hands, it wouldn’t be enough to count all those times you know……And mind you, I’m not some country Bumpkin. I’m warning you. If you say that one more time, I will make sure that your head split open like a melon.”

“Oh how scary~Bring it on then, you rotten country Bumpkin!”

“Who are you calling a rotten country Bumpkin, eh? You brat!”

“Please knock it off, Laius-sama! Jack-dono!”

The members of [Perseus] had frantically intervened to try cool them off. They no longer wear the armor for knights but were dressed like a normal blacksmith with a thick and heavy looking set of hand gloves.

Kuro Usagi and Asuka exchanged a quizzical glance before raising their hands suddenly to interrupt them:

“Mah, Mah. Please, you two should cool down.”

“That’s right. Jack, you needn’t degrade yourself to talk to such lowly individuals, it will only smear filth on your mouth.”

“Oi. Don’t you try act like some mediator and snub dirt on my nose on the sly! Come to think about it; why would a mere no name come to possess the Sacred Rare Iron and Diamond Iron Ore, which are metals of high spiritual powers? No matter how you look at it, it’s just a waste of such treasures! After all the one who landed Deen in that state must have been her right?!”

“You… You…… What did you say?!”

Asuka’s fighting spirit was kindled by his words for she didn’t expect for him to speak out the words that she had been conscious about.

Asuka, with her veins popping at her temples, stood at akimboー

“Okay, I accept! I will take you up on the challenge!”

“Wa… Wait a moment, Asuka-san?!”

“Goody, Asuka-san accepted the battle! Make sure you beat him up until his head splits like watermelon!”

“Even…Jack-san as well?”

“WHaaaaaaaht? Mere no names want to take me up on a challenge?!! I think you are too confident with yourself here. You're just a shitty girl who’s stupid and old-fashioned. The time has come for you to fall from that height to die a horrible death! You want a piece of me?! Then, let’s get moving! I will show you how I make quick work out of the three of you at the same time!”

“Oi! Everyone knock it offffffff!!!!!!!!!!” The sounds of thunder roared together with Kuro Usagi’s shout.

And the windows of the borrowed No.88 workroom were shattered by the violent lightning and the shockwaves that followed, causing the candle lights to crack into fragments from the secondary and tertiary waves similar to the aftershocks of a natural disaster.

===Part 4===

“Uu Uu……The [Vajra Replica] which had already been half destroyed is now completely destroyed.”

The rabbit ears of Kuro Usagi drooped and she hung her head low while sobbing.

The [Vajra Replica], which she had retrieved after the battle in [Underwood], had already been half destroyed due to its inability to handle the heat and charge released from its true form.

Kuro Usagi had released the Divinity given to it to use it as [Indra’s spear Vajra]. But the weapon had also been destroyed due to the inability to handle the sudden injection of power into it.<ref>[magref notes: yeah it sounds like a repeat…. Hmmm no idea why as well…]</ref>

Feeling ashamed for having acted so immaturely, Jack lightly patted Kuro Usagi’s shoulder.

“I’m… I’m really sorry about that, Kuro Usagi-dono. Please cheer up. If time permits, please let me do the repairs for you.”

“Is…. Is that for real?”

“Yeah. I will even do it at a price negotiable by our relation as allies in the Alliance too♪”

Kuro Usagi’s face immediately brightened up at that as she started to sway her rabbit ears in joy.

But the duo behind her were still locked in a staring showdown and were in the midst of a hostile atmosphere. Though they were much more obedient after Kuro Usagi’s forceful intervention, it seemed that there wasn’t any letting up in their attitudes. Such an atmosphere wasn’t conducive for the discussion to form an Alliance.

Asuka sighed as she scratched her hair while spitting her words in disgust:
“…. This sure is unbelievable. Never did it cross my mind that [Perseus] would be the last Community to join the Alliance.”

“Those are the words that you have taken from my mouth. Of all people to choose, we have to ally with those [No Name]'s? Hah, don’t joke with me. Joining up with some robbers or hooligans would also be more constructive than this.”

“Ararara. Then for [Perseus], that lost to the [No Name]'s, to the point of being badly beaten up ーand hence getting themselves ousted by [Thousand Eyes]ー to fall to the Six digits, what kind of HIGH CLASS COMMUNITY is it then?”

“Shut up! You smelly bitch……”

Sparks were flying between the two who held a strong sense of animosity against each other. Perhaps it was the thought of the pitiful state that the other had already fallen to, the first one to back off was actually Asuka.

Asuka gave a light sigh as she shifted her gaze to Kuro Usagi.

“Kuro Usagi, you have no objections?”

“Eh?”

“The target of our Alliance this time. The various rude acts and his previous attempt to auction off Leticia, aren’t you the least bit bothered by that or even feeling angry?”

For an instant, Kuro Usagi was stumped by Asuka’s words. She must be referring to the various humiliations heaped upon them in the past. If one were to look at all those past incidences, it was definitely not possible for them to be allied under the same Alliance now.

But after giving it some thought, Kuro Usagi shifted her eyes towards Laius.

“Kuro Usagi also have an opinion about the Alliance candidate this time…… But you’ve said something that Kuro Usagi cannot ignore, so Kuro Usagi feels that we should not simply refuse it.”

Asuka also frowned, upon hearing that. Regarding that same line of thought, she was also quite concerned as well.

Laius had shouted loudly earlier about having repaired Deen himself……If that were to be true ーeven if the Alliance arrangement were to break downー they would also want to listen a little more about that matter out of civility.

“Mah. Since Kuro Usagi says so, I will also drop it. But what was that about earlier? Was it really you who repaired Deen?”

“……Hmph. It’s only a simple task for me. We of [Perseus] have been bestowed the Gift of Divinity from one of the [Twelve Olympian Gods], [The God of Blacksmiths, Hephaestus] himself. Using the Gift allows us to work with ores that contain dormant spiritual powers. And that is our Community’s speciality.”<ref>[magref notes: I’ve a feeling that I’m not supposed to use the real names again… hmmm, but I dunno what the fake name should be…]</ref>

Laius gave a thin smile that was overflowing with pride. Though his attitude was really annoying, the weight of his words were of importance and couldn’t be dismissed as another nonsensical rubbish coming from his mouth.

Kuro Usagi folded her arms to mull over it for a while before giving a sigh after having come to an acceptance of reality.

“……the winged armor parts from the God of Commerce, the Helmet of Invisibility from Hades, bestowed with the Goddess shield that has the Gorgon’s head attached to it and a Harpe that can kill the GodsーNo, it should already be a Harpe that can kill Celestial beings right?……And since the shield had not made an appearance in the last Game we played, it must have been offered to the God of Blacksmiths, am I right?”

[The God of Blacksmiths, Hephaestus] is a Greek god amongst the Olympian Gods who have crafted many weapons and armors. He is a God who represents Fire and manufacturing.

He is also the God who crafted the [Thunderbolt of Zeus] and the [Tripod Automatons]<ref>[magref notes: tripod automatons are actually robot like tripods that transport things up and down from Mount Olympus.]</ref> amongst the many other accomplishments in the armory of the Gods. Being the one who supported the Greek mythologies as its backbone.

But Asuka, who stood beside Kuro Usagi, did not seem to catch on to the topic as she tilted her head to ask:

“Hm, what does that mean?”

“It’s said that after [Perseus] defeated the Gorgon, he was bestowed the equipment that consisted of the [Helmet], [Plated boots], [Shield] and [Harpe]. But the [Shield] had been returned to the Goddess……It’s said in the legends that the [Shield] had been fused together with the head of the Gorgon when it was returned. And that’s where the shield of the constellation, [Perseus], resides and the truth behind the [Demon Lord Algol]. As for the one who could have bestowed the technique of fusing the shield and the head……it can only be the God of Blacksmiths right?”

Kuro Usagi recounted the [Perseus] heritage in a fluent manner while Laius started to smile smugly.

But Asuka continued to tilt her head quizzically.

“……?? Hm, which means to say that this young master is actually the descendant of a Great Hero?”

“YES! It’s HIS ANCESTOR who is the Great person!”

“Yahoho! His ANCESTOR really is great!”

“Very well then~, follow me outside now! And make known all those filthy thoughts of yours once and for all! This time Algol and I……”

“ “ “ What a despicable young master.” ” ”

“ALGOLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLL!!!!!!!”
“Please stop it, Laius-sama! Summoning a Celestial class being in the middle of the city isn’t funny at all!” A few knights in their working attire had quickly pounced on Laius to pin him down.

Asuka used the opportunity to digest the information on the heritage of [Perseus].

“I get it now. So the Gift of Divinity from the God of Blacksmiths is also one of the rewards for defeating the Gorgon, right?”

“YES! But it’s most probably not the Divinity itself and just of a Divine equipment that can strengthen the ability to bestow Gifts. And with that, it might just be possible to refine high level ores of the Rare Sacred Iron or Diamond Iron Ore class.”

“Hmph, that sort of fact needn’t be said at all! As long as ore-sama<ref>[magref notes: ok I think it is ore-sama? Is that what they call as the great me in Japanese? Zzz or do you guys prefer the Limbei Singapore slang? Lols]</ref> here makes a move, such a small thing wouldn’t even need much strength……”

“Laius–sama, you can just drop the act already. If it weren’t for Jack-dono, we wouldn’t even know where to start working on those stuff.”

The male aide tried to persuade Laius.

And Laius rewarded him with an angry stare and a click of his tongue, without raising a hand at him.

Giving a sigh, upon envisioning the bumpy road ahead of them for their Alliance pact, Kuro Usagi suddenly remembered something and she turned to Jack:

“There’s something that Kuro Usagi’s been wondering about…… What’s the relationship between [Will O’ Wisp] and [Perseus]? If I were to describe what I’ve seen, you guys don’t look to be on good terms.”

“Yahoho…… Mhm, it can be said as a relation of being indebted of sorts. I may have mentioned it before that we of [Will O’ Wisp] had been attacked many times by [Demon Lord Maxwell].”

“YES. We’ve heard of that before. The feud between your Community and the Demon Lord of the upper Five Digitsー”

“No, that’s already in the past.”

“Eh?” Kuro Usagi cocked her rabbit ears to the side as a gasp of surprise escaped her lips.

Jack continued in a nervous tone.

“That guy isn’t at the Five Digits anymore. It’s said that during the time that we have gone to [Underwood]ー[Demon Lord Maxwell] has ascended to the Four Digits.”

“Four… FOUR DIGITS?!”

Kuro Usagi shouted in dismay.

Beside her, Asuka had also narrowed her eyes as she took on a serious expression.

In Little Garden, the Seven and Six Digits would be called the lower levels while the five digits would make up the middle and from four digits and below, all those would make up the Upper echelon. Although the Five Digits were already counted as the middle levels, the power difference between them and the next level was a difference comparable to that of Heaven and Earth. And that was an accepted truth in this world. In other words, a Demon Lord of the top tiers in the Five Digits shouldn’t be able to easily ascend into the Four Digits.

If it were to be the backing of a [Floor Master], which tend to be of the strongest race, it might still be understandable. But it is rare to see an individual ascend a level on his own.

Kuro Usagi cocked her rabbit ears to one side:

“Four…Digits? For an individual to rise to the Four Digits, it’s already undeniably one of the strongest kind……but it would require a lot of merit for someone who isn’t a [Floor Master] to ascend to the Four digits, wouldn’t it? Or is it to say……”

ーthat he had become the important spiritual power that resulted in a [Paradigm Shift]? But Kuro Usagi had already stopped herself in mid-sentence for it would sound too absurd to be said aloud.

Although this was only a speculation at the moment, but the title of [Demon Lord Maxwell] had most likely been born out of the demon that was speculated to be present within the ideologies of Thermodynamics, which is a sub-topic of Physicsー[Maxwell Demon].

This imaginary Demon had been born after the year of 1860, which is also something that happened in the nineteenth century.

But according to the generally accepted knowledge of Little Garden’s history, the prosperous age of [Paradigm Shift]s that allowed others to break into the upper levels have had happened before the seventeenth century.

And especially after the nineteenth century, the histories branching out from them, had started to split into many various possibilities and the possibilities had grown to the extent where it could no longer be controlled or recorded like before. Then came the twentieth century where the convergence and birth of Gods and Demons have had their boundaries blurred to the point of disappearing altogether. Even if there were records on it, it would only be at the scale of an urban legend. The [Paradigm Shift] that has bestowed Gifts and spiritual powers upon many had already been replaced by Beliefs in the Stronger Religions and that is the situation of the world today.

ーLet’s use this as an example.

[Perseus] is a Knight recorded within the Greek mythologies, having had existed during the BC era. If the spiritual level of [Perseus] were to deteriorate, it might cause the influence of Greek mythology to be weakened in its impact on future generations. And the worst case scenario would not exclude the possibility of being totally annihilated and forgotten.

However, due to the various influences of Greek mythology on Philosophy, Religion and Politics, it opened up many opportunities for them to have a large scale [Paradigm Shift] from their influence. Be it a true story or a story from the myths, they would still continue to appear in all the time-lines IN SOME FORM OR ANOTHER.

Hence those who are elevated to the status of Gods from the collective devotion of Humans will not be able to be killed by normal half-baked means. Since Gods are the milestones of the planet, the spiritual level and power of the individual would then retain the power to resurrect themselves according to the description of the generation that they came from.

And there’s only two ways to kill Gods: to prepare the method to overthrow them in the history that they choose to propagate their followersーor to use a strike that has the destructive power to completely wipe out a large scale of Mankind’s History.

If Celestial Beings were the strongest species that controlled over space and matter with their spiritual power,

Gods would be the strongest species that ruled over the ideologies and eras of their existence with their spiritual power.

(''However, there are also those such as <Journey to the west> that have written contributions propagating into the world outside of Little Garden. If one wanted to use the [Paradigm Shift] to obtain a huge amount of Spiritual power, the only way would be to grab a seat amongst the Gods. Black Death(Percher) was a very irregular example that wouldn’t repeat itself as easily as before……'')

“Kuro Usagi-san. I know what you are thinking about but that fellow isn’t a normal Demon that can be predicted by means of common sense.”

“What do you mean by that?” Kuro Usagi halted her train of thoughts as she cocked her rabbit ears to the side.

The flames in Jack’s hollow eyes took on a melancholic glow then.

“Although it might sound unbelievable…. It’s the truth that [Demon Lord Maxwell] seemed to have triggered a [Paradigm Shift] after the year of 2120AD.”

“2…2120AD?” Kuro Usagi’s rabbit ears had perked up in surprise at that information.

“Wa…Wait a moment! Kuro Usagi haven’t heard of a convergent point at that time before! To have such a long history of being in the chronology of Mankind, it’s already on par with the civilization that worship the Gods! To have that sort of Convergence point occurring in a Parallel world in that era is impossible! Even if it were to occur, it can only be in the next generation of Manki……”

“No, it’s possible. I had thought the same at first and I had doubts before seeing his power with my own eyes……but after witnessing it for myself, I’ve already accepted it as a fact… That fellow is already on par with the Demon Lords of the strongest species.”

A sense of restlessness could be picked up from the glow in Jack’s pumpkin eye cavities and it did not seem to feel like a pretense at all.

Asuka who knew of Jack’s strength first-hand had also contracted the nervousness as she gave a sigh.

“……Is that so? No wonder you guys have chosen to work alongside [Perseus]. Aside from the fact that he’s an immature young master, it’s undeniable that he possess the power to control a Celestial Being.”

“Oi, who are you calling immature?”

“Yes, that’s the case.”

“At least deny that on my behalf!!! Aren’t we part of the same Alliance?!”

Asuka and Jack exchanged a meaningful look and nodded their heads. While Laius seemed to have cried out a protest, they had just ignored him.

ー[Perseus] was able to call upon the Celestial spirit of Algol.

Though she might have been defeated by Izayoi previously, her power is still one of the undeniably large existences. If one could borrow that sort of power, they would definitely be willing to set aside most of their discontent.

“……Well, I guess there’s that to consider and I might give that some consideration during the formation of the Alliance.”

“Is that true, Asuka san?”

“Mhm. But……”

In an instant, her eyes had lighted with anger once again.

“The prerequisite would be for the Leader of [Perseus] to apologize for all the rudeness shown to the [No Name]s previously.”

“Ha…Haaah? Why do I have to do that sort of thing?!”

“Then let’s end it as that. We will find another Community to ally with. Good. Bye!”

Asuka lifted her hand to wave her farewell and Laius’s expression suddenly fell solemn.

Noticing his look, Asuka started to snigger confidently in her heart.

(''As I thought, there’s a catch behind all this.'')

Considering the character of this man ーLaiusー he would definitely not agree to an Alliance without any conditions that benefited him.

In addition to the fact that [Demon Lord Maxwell] rose to the Four Digits, it should be more so then ever. Without a similarly high return for the high risk, he wouldn’t have been willing to accept such an alliance.

And from how Asuka had seen it, the relationship between the two Communities seemed to be in a manner that Jack could lead Laius by the nose. And she guessed that [Perseus] must have been promised some great returns.

Grabbing hold of that point in mind, Asuka announced in a haughty attitude:

“Well then, what do you say? Regarding the rudeness towards [No Name]s……Okay, let’s just start with you bowing your head to apologize to Kuro Usagi and Leticia.”

Asuka gracefully flung back her hair as she taunted Laius. If he were the Laius she knew, he would definitely jump at that taunt in rage.

However, Laius displayed an unexpected amount of self-control as he replied in a voice quivering with restrained anger:

“……That’s… That’s okay. I will accept that condition.”

“Ara, what a surprise. Looks like the Community might have fallen but you have matured a little as well. Then, what are you waiting for……”

“But I will also have a condition on my end!”

Facing Laius’s challenge, Asuka straightened herself.

“Your tone seems a little forceful. Do you think you have the right to say those words?”

“Anyways, I would have to say this condition no matter what consequences there might be! If the benefits do not go both ways, there wouldn’t be a point in having an Alliance! If I don’t test out whether the [No Name]s have the strength required to join the alliance, how do you expect me to continue on with the talks?”

Laius stood up huffy as he pointed to Deen:

“Using the three types of weapons including Deen, obtain a victory in the <Duel of Creators>. If you cannot do thatーThese three weapons will be mine!”

<noinclude>

===Translator’s notes===
<references/>

{{Mondaiji Nav|p1=6|p2=Chapter 2|n1=6|n2=Interlude}}
</noinclude>

Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo:Volume 6 Chapter 1

2014-09-26T13:54:29Z

Tidon: /* Chapter 1 */ Sandora -> Sandra; Mandora -> Mandra

==Chapter 1==

===Part 1===

[No Name]s Base of operation, Entrance Hall.<ref>[magref notes: 根据地-Base of operation, Territory, Headquarters]</ref>

After that, the Senior Group who had their lunch and the maid group gathered in the Entrance Hall of the Headquarters. The duo who were also worn out from Leticia’s Maid Game had also obediently joined the lines.

Upon confirming the attendance of everyone, Jin took a step forward to announce the arrangements for the days to come.

“I guess you would already have heard……Percher and I will be setting out to Outer Gate number 54545 which is managed by [Salamandra].”

“And written in the extended invitation to us is as such: ‘Please join us in the [Floor Master] s’ Convention’. Of which such an act could be said to be an unprecedented treatment to us, [No Name]s.”

Hearing Leticia’s supplement to his words, the Senior Group children were thrilled.

The Convention was to be held in the far off North Side territories but the people attending the event would be slightly different from the previous Conventions.

The Strongest Master, Shiroyasha had already resigned from her post two months ago.

The motives of the mysterious enemies known as the Demon Lord Alliance were still unknown and it seems that only rumors of its existence had spread. Hence, to decide on their course of action from now on, the Masters of the different sectors had decided to host this Convention. And since the [No Name]s had crossed paths with the Demon Lord Alliance twice and had also defeated both Demon Lords sent their way, they were also invited to join the Convention.

“Three days ago, Izayoi-san and the others had already left for Outer Gate number 54545. And we also plan to meet up with them later in the day. The expedition this time might be the longest one yet and I hope that everyone will be prepared to protect our Community.”

“‘ “‘ “‘ Understood ! ! ! ‘” ‘” ‘”

After the response that was loud enough to cause ears to ring, the Senior Group had noisily departed to start their tasks for the day. Seeing how energetic those children were, it gave them a little reassurance that it wouldn’t be much of a problem with their departure. Only when Jin and Percher had seen off the last of the shadows of the departing children did they turn back to face Leticia and Shirayuki-hime who were also in-charge of looking after the house.

“Leticia-san, Shirayuki-sama, we will ask of you to look after our house.”

“Roger that……But with Shirayuki-san accompanying me, it wouldn’t be a problem no matter how many intruders try to infiltrate right?”

“Well, that’s difficult to say. After all by participating in this Convention, we of [No Name] would most likely become the target of the Demon Lords. At least until the return of Gry-sama who’s out on a mission, please do not let down on your guard.”

The two from the Maid group exchanged a glance and nodded to each other.

Feeling much at ease with them in-charge, Jin turned towards Percher.

“Well then, it’s time for us to make a move.”

“……let’s go quickly. It’s almost the time for the Astral Gate to close and there would be congestion with last minute stragglers.”

Percher who didn’t like crowds urged Jin to hurry up as she started to walk ahead.

While Jin followed behind with a wry smile on his face as they left the Community’s Territory.

===Part 2===

—Little Garden, Outer Gate Number 54545, [Kouen, City of Brilliant Flames]<ref>[magref notes: [Kouen, City of Brilliant Flames]Got a suggestion from Talas@Bakaforums that I could place it this way, sounds cool imo.:] Thanks Talas!]</ref>

Having made their way through the Astral Gate of the East Side, a warm wind brushed their cheeks.

The huge chandelier that hung from the city’s centre swayed violently as the hot winds generated from the ironworks refineries blew at it from below.

The huge chandelier, which was fifty meters in diameter, drove off the cold in the North Side and kept it warm while dyeing the whole city in the color of dusk with the warm glow that it emitted.

“It never fails to astound me no matter how many times I’ve seen it. With just that chandelier, it’s able to prevent the cold from invading the city.”

“……Yeah, just what could that be made of?”

A voice echoed his thoughts from behind.

She who had once fought against the [Salamandra] forces to be able to set foot in the Territory of [Salamandra] once more, was all thanks to the achievements obtained by [No Name].

“Saurian Demon King of the East Side seems to have scheduled his arrival at the Convention tomorrow. So what are we going to do during the wait?” Percher gave a little stretch as she asked her Master to confirm the schedule for the next day.

“Well, there’s nothing much to do currently and it’s still in the preparation phase tomorrow. And the time for all the other Masters of the other regions to assemble would still be a week away, so there’s no problem with taking things slow.”

Having heard this information for the first time, Percher tilted her head unhappily.

“…… I guess I will also be thoroughly interrogated as well. Such a bother.” She gave a sigh as she stared broodingly at the dusk colored skies.

“That can’t be helped. You are the only one who holds some information on the enemy and being the important source of information, we would naturally need your cooperation.”

“……”

<nowiki>*Hmph*</nowiki> Percher whipped her head away. With things the way they were, she no longer had any more regrets or hesitation to sell out information on her old allies……but there was another reason that made her unwilling to tell the whole truth.

(''Putting aside Rin and Aura for now…… It’s best to keep the existence of His Highness a secret.'')

Percher gave a listless sigh.

That white haired teen with golden irises was the commander behind Rin and Aura and the one whom the Demon Lord Alliance members call in an affectionate way as ‘His Highness’. For her own ambitions, Percher did not want to expose his identity.

Though that might be so, if she were to receive a command from her master, she would still be made to tell the whole truth. The contract itself was just that sort of nasty curse.

Jin being her Master gave a troubled and wry smile as he looked up once more at the chandelier.

For the cold and freezing North Side that was unfortunate to have nutrient leached soils, that chandelier would be a Gift equivalent to the Sun.

And it wouldn’t be much of an exaggeration to say that it’s a Gift that represents the North Side’s Master, [Salamandra] for only a handful of Communities would be able to create such a large monument to encompass the region in its Gift.

“As expected of a Community that’s originally of the four digits. To have such a huge monument, I guess even Jack and the others wouldn’t be able to create this right?”

“Yahoho? I won’t be so sure on that.”

Appearing from the flames of the torches hung along the corridor outside the Outer Gate was a huge ball of fire. The Pumpkin head Devil—Jack o’ Lantern gave a cheerful laugh as he appeared before Jin.

And seated on his head was the leader of [Salamandra], Sandra Doltrake. Sandra, whose beautiful red hair was lightly swaying with the movement, brightened up immediately upon seeing Jin.

“Jin, it’s been a long time! I just knew it that it’s about time you arrived!”

“Mhm, it’s been a long time, Sandra. And Jack. What are you two doing?”

“We just came from the Workroom District after listening to the suggestions on the development of the new Gift.”

“Yahoho! We were just returning after the discussion when we spotted Jin-dono! As part of my own code of conduct, I needed to come greet you guys!”

Jack cheerfully laughed *Yahoho!*.

However in the next moment, the light in the hollows of Jack’s eyes narrowed to thin but intense slits as he continued,

“Compared to that……Jin Russel-dono. Insulting the Flag of Azure flames will be quite troubling to me! Our Community’s techniques are good enough to create a Gift bigger than that chandelier!”

“Is…Is that for real?”

“Yahohoho! If it’s faulty, we will even replace it for you……Mah…but it’s just the problem of the cost of production that prevents us from doing so.” Nearing the end of his words, Jack suddenly turned his pumpkin head away. It was unknown whether it’s an act of regret or to hide his embarrassment but it was enough for Jin to realize that Jack had a fierce pride in his creations.

Sandra had also giggled happily by the side but that smile had also vanished from her face suddenly.

Her gaze was riveted on her former enemy—Percher, and she made a show of standing up slowly.

“……Oh, right. You have come as well, [Black Death Demon Lord].”

“Uu, Mhm. In the past two months, Percher had been together with us as a guard……”

“Oh, Sandra. Long-time no see. Your spiritual power seems to have grown quite a bit during that time as well huh?” Percher gave a leisurely smile<ref>[magref notes:Note to editor: Percher smiles leisurely…. Not nonchalantly… it didn’t really matter much to me last time before I checked up the meanings though :P] BionicMeerkat here. Just leaving this ref until I do a sweep to change nonchalantly->leisurely. </ref> while Sandra returned a piercing glare.

The childishness from before was long gone from her face and replacing it was the expression worthy of a Community Leader.

“On the other hand, your spiritual power seems to have diminished quite a bit. It’s so meager that it can’t be compared to your former God-class spirit level.—With just a blow, I would be able to reduce the current you into a pile of ash.”

“……Well, who knows about that? Sounds like some big words to me.”

Percher easily swatted back at Sandra who had tried to show her might with that condescending tone. But in reality, her current self didn’t have the right to retort like this.

The words she had said earlier weren’t just social pleasantries—Sandra’s spiritual power had indeed increased a few times since the last time she had battled against Percher.

(''Hmph, to have defeated two Demon Lords, no wonder her power has risen this much.'')

Just a few months ago, there had been Demon Lords appearing simultaneously in the East, North and South Sides.

[Salamandra] had also participated in that battle. In other words, it was [Salamandra] who defeated the Demon Lord by themselves.

The Dragon Horn of the Dragon King of the Stars and Seas was emitting a red glow and its majestic position that sat high on Sandra’s head did not seem to match the proportions of her body size. The Dragon Horn that possessed the Strongest Spiritual power had now become a part of her. It was not known what kind of trial that Sandra had to pass through but it was clear that there’s an actual rise in power to an unbelievable level.

The current atmosphere was so charged that a spark would have set it off.

Jin frantically stood between them.

“Wa…Wait a moment! It would be problematic if you guys do something here……”

“ “ JIN! SHUT IT!” ”

Two voices from different directions shouted together. Jin could only shut his mouth at the order.

But his effort didn’t seem to be futile after all as Sandra withdrew her hostility as she gave a sidelong glance at Percher and Jin.

“……I guess you two should already know that by contracting a Demon Lord under you and to summon it once more, it is to atone for the sins that caused the branding. And before the atonement is completed, I will never recognize you for who you are. Otherwise—The five comrades whom you have killed will never be able to rest in peace.”

“……Is that so? I will commit that to memory.”

In an instant, a shadow seems to have fallen over Sandra’s expression but she immediately turned around. And that must have been the reason for her hostility towards Percher.

Watching the lone figure of Sandra depart into the distance, no one knew how to break that silence then.

But taking the lead to tear through that heavy atmosphere was Jack’s cheerful voice.

“Yahoho! She’s right. Actually, Jack is also unworthy as well for I’ve also committed quite a number of heinous crimes in my life too.”

“Ja…Jack also?”

“That’s right. To atone for my sins, I’ve adopted the young dead spirits in [Will O’ Wisp].”

“……”

Percher’s eyes slid away to avoid their gaze for this topic should have been quite a harsh subject to be brought up before her.

But Jack only bobbled his Pumpkin head as continued with a smile, seeming to say it on purpose for her to catch his words.

“In the end, it’s all the same for those who are called Demon Lords. Be it Shiroyasha-sama or Saurian Demon King-sama……and there’s also Indra. Those with your sort of spiritual level only need to convert to some religion to be enlightened to a God-class spirit. Well… if you do possess the desire to reflect on your sins, I can help to introduce a saint whom I’m acquainted with to…….”

“No need. I’ve got my own plans—And Jack. Please do not bring up the topic of Saints and Gods who couldn’t even solve the problems of famine in front of '''us'''<ref>[magref notes: us as in the 8million that’s why it is bold.]</ref> ever again. If you do, I won’t just be giving you a simple warning only.”

Percher’s gaze was fiery for just a moment but she soon looked aside seemingly in a small tantrum. Looks like Jack had set foot upon her minefield.

Jin gave a bitter laugh before taking on a serious expression on his face.

“Jack, let’s leave Percher and Sandra’s matter for another time. Currently, what’s most important is……the Community that’s to join our Alliance. Are they going to participate in this large scale Convention?”<ref>[magref notes: not sure if I had said it before but this Convention seems to be for all Masters. For example: Floor/Region Masters and extended invitations to other important Communities such as [No Name].]</ref>

“You can be rest assured about that! I’ve already asked Kouryuu-sama before that to help send the letter of invitation to them. Willa has also finally agreed to make her appearance here as well. With this, they would be sure to appear before all of the [No Name]s.”

<nowiki>*Doink Doink*</nowiki> Jack bobbled his head.

Willa the Ignis Fatuus was the famous and strongest Devil of the North Side and the true appearance had still remained a mystery. According to the rumors, it was rare that she would rush over for the hosted Game in his [Kouen City].

All that Jin knew about Willa would just be the fact that Willa’s a devil who controlled the boundaries between life and death……And from Jack’s response, it would also seem that this leader of [Will O’ Wisp] was also quite a problem child.

“I see……But since Willa-san is coming over, I will go and meet up with everyone first. If possible, I also hope to use the opportunity to tell them about the situation of the last Community to ally with us as well.”

<nowiki>*Hai*</nowiki> Jin gave a gloomy sigh.

There were three problem children on his side as well and the situation was much more troubling.

“Could it be that you have not told the members of [No Name] about the other party whom we are allying with?”

“No it’s not that. The only ones who know about it are Izayoi-san and Leticia. After all it’s someone that had bad blood with [No Name] before……if I were to mess up with the timing to say it, would no doubt oppose the plan.”

“……Then Jin-dono, what do you think about the Alliance?”

“I don’t find anything bad about it. Even if they ran to the lower levels, their Community still possesses the Strongest type of Gift. As long as the talks proceed smoothly, both sides would stand to gain from it.”

Jack nodded his pumpkin head.

“……Yahoho. Both sides to gain from it, huh? You mean to interact with them as equals?”

“Mhm. As long as the other party do not try anything to offend us, we will also abide by our social pleasantries.”

Jin stated his intent clearly and Jack nodded in satisfaction.

On the other hand, Percher who had been listening to the conversation quietly had tilted her head quizzically as she asked in surprise:

“Oi, Jin. Who’s that last candidate for the Alliance? Is it someone that Freak boy and Asuka knows?” <ref>[magref notes: requiring by Jap translator to check] [magref notes: requiring Jap translator to check] [Edenhall notes: checked by Jap translator to be correct.] because if I remember correctly it should be little red girl right? to say Asuka–>>> Um did they bathe together again? Ahem. I mean did they grow closer or something to get the acknowledgement?[Edenhall notes: they may have taken another bath and Percher may have a complex against Asuka's.....assets] ] </ref>

“Hm, I guess it’s more than just knowing but yet a stranger? It’s a Community that has fought with [No Name] before……”

—*Shock* Jin was unable to continue his words as his facial expression became stiff.

Wondering what might have caused that sudden reaction of his, Percher followed his line of sight turn to have a look for herself.

Jin’s eyes were fixed on something high in the distant skies.

The symbol of [Kouen City]’s development, the chandelier that everyone knows about—Three figures of Sakamaki Izayoi, Kudou Asuka and Kasukabe Yō could be seen standing on it.

[[Image:Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo_v06_001b.jpg|thumb]]

“Oh Ho! The view up here is much prettier than I thought!”

“That’s right. The streets that are paved with flames and glass totally looks like a jewel box lying open on the ground.”

“Nn. The view is much different than that of [Underwood].”

Totally in their moment of enjoyment, were the three problem children who had boarded the chandelier without permission. And upon closer look, one could even see the bentos that they brought with them being laid out.

No matter how you look at it, it was still a trespass of another’s property.

“Why….Why would Izayoi-san and the others be on that chandelier?!”

Jin cried in panic. But that was understandable. Needless to say, that chandelier was a symbol of [Salamandra]’s Authority and Order.

Climbing up there without permission and start eating bentos up there, it wouldn’t be too much a punishment even if they were to be chased out of the Convention. It was even more likely that the [No Name]s reputation would be questioned.

“Any…Anyway, Percher! Take this opportunity now that people have yet to notice, to get them down now even if you have to resort to violence ……”

Sadly, it was too late.

“You BASTARDDDDDDDDDDDSSSSS! WHO THE HELL ALLOWED YOU GUYS TO CLIMB UP THERE?!”

[Salamandra]’s military police had already spotted them and started to gather.

Jin hugged his head that was aching with despair as he said:

“……I say, Percher…”

“What’s wrong?”

“Is it possible for you to make them incapacitated for a time being?”

Jin had spoken some incredibly dark words in a calm tone.

To even break the kindness in him to this extent, Percher secretly admired that for this sort of character would just be a wolf in sheepskin.

“Well, it’s not like I’m unable to do that. Just that when they recover from the illness, won’t Jin’s life be in danger?”

Percher held back her urge to laugh.

“Then just give me a break. I don’t intend to depart from this world yet.” The young Community leader sighed softly before taking out a pen and letter which he signed,

“There’s no other way. Looks like we can only call the expert to solve it.”

“I’ve no objections to that.”

“She should be in the dormitories right at the end of this corridor.”

“Thanks for the info. Percher, please go now to get her.”

“Yeah Yeah~got it.” With a light flutter of her maid outfit, Percher left in a swirl of black winds.

===Part 3===

—On the other side, the problem children group.

Whipping up a whirlwind around her, Kasukabe Yō rode on the hot winds that drifted from the metalwork refineries to land on the suspended chandelier in the sky. And due to the impact of the landing being a bit too rough, there seemed to be some cracks running through the chandelier but it was still possible to ignore it if you had enough will to look away.

Sakamaki Izayoi and Kudou Asuka who had also been transported on board by her whirlwinds were also looking down upon [Kouen City] from the vantage point of the chandelier and they couldn’t help voicing their awe.

“Oh Ho! The view up here is much prettier than I thought!”

“That’s right. The streets that are paved with flames and glass totally looks like a jewel box lying open on the ground.”

“Nn. The view is much different than that of [Underwood].”

The trio sat at the side of the huge chandelier as they looked down at the city below them.

In the distance below them, Mandra, the advisor of [Salamandra] had joined the military police and were roaring at them loudly:

“What kind of joke do you guys think you’re playing?! What do you think that chandelier is huh?! Get down now, you rascals!”

Mandra’s veins had budged at his temples in his rage but the trio did not take it seriously.

For they were not joking. They were just……seriously teasing those people on the ground only.

“Well, I guess it’s time to eat our late lunch.”

Izayoi and the others had already laid out the bentos bought from street vendors along the way and started to have a casual conversation.

While stuffing an Umehachin<ref>[magref notes: I’m not sure if you guys remember but I certainly don’t…. Umehachin is basically Japanese pickled plums (Umeboshi) that were pickled with fish shavings (bonito) and Shiso Leaves. It is less salty than the traditional Umeboshi , Kombu is basically edible Kelp.<<<copied from volume 3 chapter 2]</ref> onigiri into his mouth, Izayoi seemed to have remembered something as he looked to Yō to ask a question.

“Oh right, Kasukabe, if I remembered correctly, you still have a Gift game that you signed up for right? What Gift Game was it again?”

“It’s the <<Duel of the Creators>> that had been hosted in the [Rise of the Fire Dragon] festival. This time I must get my revenge.”

“Hoho, I will be rooting for you then.”

Yō nodded her head slightly as she gulped a kombu onigiri, salmon onigiri and another kombu onigiri.

Her excited face had been stuffed full till her cheeks swelled. During that conversation, Mandra seemed to have continued his loud roaring and shouts with a look that would make one think that he might just burst those blood vessels on his face in his rage. But he was still ignored.

“Izayoi, what are your plans?”

“Me? I don’t really have any. I only wanted to take a stroll today and to accompany Ojou-sama to some place so I didn’t plan anything else other than that.”

“Oh really? But that’s surprising. Normally you would have scheduled a whole list of to-dos packed side by side to the very last seconds.”

“Is that so?”

“Mhm. But, passing time like this from time to time would do you good as well. I think that the usual Izayoi has always been worrying too much. I really hope that you can adjust yourself to the pace of others around you.”

“That sort of request is really too much to ask for I’ve already tried my best to match the pace of everyone already.”

Izayoi gave a bitter smile as he replied.

The trio who were done with their meals looked at each other as they confirmed their schedule for the day.

“Ojou-sama and I will be meeting up with Jack and the others. Ochibi-sama will be responsible for the greetings to be offered to the host of the Convention while Kasukabe will be participating in the Game.”

“Ara? Jack’s here as well?”

“Yeap<ref> Slang for Yup or Yeah.http://www.urbandictionary.com/define.php?term=yeap&defid=4953895</ref>. He says that he will be introducing the last Community to join our Alliance, and……there’s also a present prepared for Ojou-sama.”

Izayoi gave a cryptic smile.

Hearing this for the first time, Asuka was stunned.

And at that moment, a fuming Kuro Usagi stood behind the three of them like a Niō<ref>[magref notes: Niō or to put it in simple English, the Door Guardians of Buddha. They stand in the form of frightening wrestler-like statues outside the doors of the temples. Hmm similar to the Door Guardian gods in Greek or Roman mythologies stand imposingly.]</ref>.

But they continue to ignore her.

Izayoi took a deep fried potato onigiri and tossed it into his mouth before standing up abruptly.

“Well then, let’s go our ways from here.”

“……yeah. What’s your plan, Asuka?”

“What do you mean what’s my plan? I can’t possibly make it down by myself. I can only rely on one of you to bring me……”

“Then let Kuro Usagi help you guys with that. You bunch of PROBLEM CHILDREEEEEENNN AAAHHHHHHHHHHH!”

<nowiki>*Swish~Pak! Pak! Pak!*</nowiki><ref>[magref notes: lols I really loled when I saw the English translation for the sounds: Lovemaking! ! ! lols]</ref> The paper fan generated a towering wave of air that sped towards them.

Just like that, the trio were smacked off the chandelier.

Jin and Jack who saw the whole interaction that happened above could only turn pale while hugging their heads.<ref>[magref notes: it’s the international sign of ‘what a headache…’ right? Or is it just an Asian thing? 1 hand to smack the forehead is similar but this action requires 2 hands= 2 times the magnitude of the brain tremor … ok I’m being bored here…]</ref>

===Part 4===

— [Kouen, City of Brilliant Flames], Processing Workroom District.

After that saga, Izayoi and the others had been invited to an intense game of tag with a Madora, furious to the edge of madness, and the military police of [Salamandra] as fiery shots were fired everywhere.

“……So how’s the feeling of being chased by lesser Dragons in a game of tag huh?” Kuro Usagi asked icily.

The trio had arrived at the processing workroom district that Jack and the others were waiting at though Kuro Usagi had been nagging at them with words such as the above.

Yō had separated from them along the way and it had then been a three man team since.

Walking along the corridors lit by a brilliant haze of light, Kuro Usagi puffed her cheeks as she continued to complain:

“Seriously, why is it that you guys must always be engaged in pranks……Kuro Usagi is on a rare holiday this time you know? And mind you, when it comes to the blame game, the ones to get scolded would be Jin- bocchan and Kuro Usagi who’s the advisor!”

““Isn’t that good?””

“That’s right—-No wait, that’s not good at all!”

Kuro Usagi perked her rabbit ears in her rage.

The Convention that called to all Masters to attend this time was one that held great importance to the fate of Little Garden from now on. And she had thought that Izayoi and the others would be more mature at this sort of event.

But her thoughts were too naïve. Really too naïve.

Within the three days since they arrived at the location of the Convention, the result of the reckless problem children that caused Kuro Usagi, their guardian to run around in circles was the continuous wins in low-level Gift Games. And as such, it led to a portion of Games banning them from registering as Participants. To the problem children, it had only been a whim to participate in the interesting Games hosted in regions that they had never visited before then. But who could have expected that the difference in their power levels were so great that they accidentally won too many.

Hence coming upon the realization that they needed to reflect on their actions taken<ref>[magref notes: their actions taken—refers to the reckless participation in Games without proper planning of the win-lose count.]</ref> thus far… the trio started to explore the tops of interesting buildings and decided to board the biggest monument in this whole city.

“Compared to all that, Kuro Usagi, I heard that there’s a district for alchemy workrooms at the end of this corridor. Is that true?”

Izayoi laughed heartily while asking with his curiosity barely contained.

Kuro Usagi drooped her shoulders, seeming to have been defeated by that smiling face as she nodded.

“YES. The details can be seen when you get there.”

Kuro Usagi replied while throwing a little tantrum.

Just as she ended her words, a sudden burst of light and a wave of heat emitted from a workroom at the end of the district caused the air to tremble. Izayoi and Asuka exchanged a glance as they started to run over with eyes shining with excitement.

“Wa……!”

The sudden flare from a pillar of fire that shot up into the skies caused Asuka to give a gasp of surprise. And that wasn’t just a normal flame.

Rounding the corner of the district, they came to face a garden that was decorated with candles lit with Azure and Coppery colored flames that were arranged in neat rows.

“Ooh……! I was under the impression that there would only be one color throughout the whole city which is the color of dusk yellow. But it seems that I’ve been proven wrong by this place.”

“Yeah. It’s so beautiful that it doesn’t give the impression of being a place that refines and works on metal……”

The duo gazed upon the flames which danced in the front yard with a sense of awe rising within them.

There were also candles that were burning in a rainbow flame hung on the trees beside the District and there were tiny fire faeries gathering beside the flame. Just by looking at this scene, anyone would have assumed that this is a warm place unlike its reality of being located in an extremely cold region.

The Sun had not set then and hence the surroundings were still dyed in a deep shade of dusk yellow. But when night falls, these rainbow candles that decorate the courtyard would definitely dye the corridor in a lovely glow of colors.

Standing beside Izayoi, Asuka’s eyes were already sparkling with much enthusiasm as she started forward in small steps while taking in the sight around her and said softly:

“Flames, glass, stone work masonry and products. This sight sure is a completely different one from [Underwood]……even the type of Faerie race is the exact opposite of the ones found there.”

“YES! That’s because this district of workrooms are not only specialized in their processing of special top-notched metals, it’s also a place where they specialize in creating glass that can become the medium for Evocations<ref>[magref notes: zzz took some time to find that term of Evocations… it’s basically similar to a summoning but more of a conjuring of a spirit from somewhere to enter a medium. The descent of a spirit into an object or person.]</ref>.”

<nowiki>*Hah?*</nowiki> Asuka tilted her head quizzically as she asked:

“……Medium? Evocations?”

“YES! To put it simply, the method of producing those walking candlesticks is an example of that. To give a form to fire or earth spirits of a low spiritual level and allowing them to reside within the glass. Even if the medium were to be damaged, it would not harm the spirit. Hence it can be said to be a very good contract for those spirits who would like to increase their spiritual level.”

“……Uh? Just by residing in a glass medium, the spiritual level will increase?”

Asuka tilted her head as she couldn’t figure out how it worked.

Izayoi then looked at her like he just saw a fool standing before him.

“OiOi, Ojou-sama, just give it some thought and you will be able to arrive at the answer right? The mass and heat would be able to be converted into spiritual level. When comparing spirits of the lake to the seas, it’s obvious that the sea spirits will be stronger right?”

<nowiki>*Pak!*</nowiki> Asuka clapped her hands together as she seemed to have finally understood the theory behind it. And that was indeed the case for spiritual level calculations.

Forming mountains from rocks, forming land from hills.

Forming lakes from pools of water, forming seas from pools of lakes.

The collection of those in a larger scale would naturally form a planet.<ref>[magref notes: planet in Chinese is星球，star class spirit/ Celestial spirits are 星灵. If you get it, you get it. If you don’t, it’s just to say that they are very similar and in fact, equivalent in the author’s thoughts.]</ref>

And that’s one of the reasons why the spiritual level embodied by a Celestial spirit would be called as the strongest type.

“In…Indeed. Just that I didn’t think that the logic would be that simple.”

“Well, that’s not the only factor. The detailed calculation of the spiritual level’s density in existence has to be counted with the density of time to be obtained as well.”

“……what?” The duo had asked in the same tone and time. But Kuro Usagi seemed not to have heard them as she walked in front of them while using her rabbit ears to lead the way.

“Well then, let’s make a move. The leader of [Will o’ wisp] and the last Community to join our Alliance will also be coming over today. Making them wait would leave quite a bad impression of us.”

“Nn…. I guess that’s true.”

Kuro Usagi checked her time. There was still a minute before the Sun goes down. No matter who the last candidate for the Alliance might be, allowing them to seize a foothold in negotiations upon the first meeting wouldn’t be a good thing.

Looking around at the districts paved with bricks, they passed through the crowd to walk towards the place where the districts converged. Just then—

“—‘Kamikakushi’! ‘Kamikakushi’<ref>[magref notes:Kamikakushi- spirited away… if I used English… it wouldn’t sound correct… and since it’s in jap… it will now look so much more like a name/object than an action striking an area….Thanks jorgelotr for the correction of the term:]]</ref> has struck again!”

“Quickly contact the military police squads everywhere! Quickly!”

“Lock down the Outer walls and the Palace wall that leads to the second palace! We must definitely nab that guy this time!”

Izayoi immediately stopped in his tracks. Kuro Usagi and Asuka had also come to a stop behind him.

“ …… ‘Kamikakushi’?”

“YES, it seems like it. But in the North Side where many evil ghosts and Rakashas are residing, this sort of thing isn’t that rare……but their panicking faces sure look really unusual.”

“How is that so?”

“Because the North Side has developed a measure against the ‘Kamikakushi’s. There’s an organization of experts who are specialized in dealing with cases from evil spirits possessing bodies, the pranks of Divine class wind possessors to Demon kidnappings and even human trafficking cases. As long as they are on the case, most of the ‘Kamikakushi’s would only remain a mystery for two or three days before information is obtained on the culprit. But……”

Kuro Usagi was being evasive with her words.

—‘Kamikakushi’ is quite a simple term but in the world of Little Garden where many gods reside, the types of ‘Kamikakushi’ would also be of a diverse range. Abduction and disappearing are common acts and nothing more needs to be said about those. It also included the assassinations of individuals just for keeping their secret organizations hidden from the world. These were the sort of stuff that the Communities in the rural areas coined as ‘Kamikakushi’ as well. Hence the type of cases where ‘People suddenly disappear’ would be generally termed as ‘Kamikakushi’ in Little Garden.

Izayoi digested KuroUsagi’s words before giving an evil laugh,

“In other words, this commotion—is a case of ‘Kamikakushi’ that '''even the experts are incapable of solving?'''”

Izayoi asked rhetorically with much interest in the matter. That look from his eyes were just like that of a bratty child having found a new toy. Kuro Usagi gave a sigh as she guessed his next move then.

“Hai, Kuro Usagi will not stop you but please be back by evening, okay?”

“Deal. If I’m not back by tonight—-Just take it that I’ve been ‘Kamikakushi’ed as well.”

Izayoi gave a loud hearty laugh while he sped off happily, towards the scene.

===Part 5===

Jin massaged his chest as he gave a sigh of relief when he had seen Kuro Usagi’s arrival.

“What a relief. With Kuro Usagi around, there wouldn’t be anything to worry even if she were to be up against a hundred of them all by herself.”

“…….I don’t mind you feeling relieved. But wouldn’t it be better to learn how to depend on your own strength to solve the problems?”

Percher who had returned from her task made a dig at Jin.

Jin’s expression turned fearful for a second before straightening up.

“You are right. I can’t always rely on Kuro Usagi……I will have to work harder.”

“……Yep. You can take your revenge after a hundred years and rest in peace then.”

The unbridled way of speech caused Jin to smile weakly as he slumped his shoulders.

“Let’s go, we should also make a move.”

“Where to?”

“To give our greetings, of course. The Communities that will be arriving for the Convention will not only be of the Masters. There are also many Communities that have come hither for the latest information concerning the Masters’ decision, so we must use this opportunity to build some reputation for ourselves.”

“Oh, I see.”

Percher having understood the significance, walked with Jin towards the Territory of [Salamandra]—where the towering Palace stood.

— Little Garden, Outer Gate Number 54545, [Kouen, City of Brilliant Flames] was surrounded by three Outer walls and that was the method utilized to divide the Residential areas.

The Outer wall was where the elite squads comprised of the lesser dragons set up their encampments.

The Second wall held the residential area, stage area and also the workroom districts.

While the third wall held the dormitories to house important guests as well as the hotel facilities.

And within the inner wall stood the Palace of the Community to which an endless mountain range could be seen in the distant backdrop.

The number of people who held special talents in [Salamandra] were few but they were a clan that managed to increase their cohesiveness and strength through the maintaining of the lesser dragon bloodlines.

The main force that holds the power of flight—Lesser Dragons of the Winged type numbered to a rough count of four thousand.

The count of Salamander humanoid dragons easily exceeded that by ten times. Whether it was in terms of the scale and the strength of the personnel, [Draco Greif] Alliance that were similar in standing as [Floor Master], would not be able to be compared to them.

Normally the personnel would have been deployed to various sectors to act as a defensive measure against Demon Lords but with the upcoming Convention of the [Floor Master]s, a total of two thousand four hundred Winged Dragons were lined along the two inner walls.

The warriors of the Winged Dragon squadron possessed vermillion scales that were comparable to the strength of steel and their large bodies did not lose to the large type Eudemons in size.

Their focus on unity and numbers formed the extreme end of the spectrum when compared to the [No Name]s that focused on a few elites.

Jin looked from the corner of his eyes to take in those Winged dragons’ appearances while giving them a sharp and stern eye.

(''They did have this level of firepower in their possession after all. But yet only a few of them had appeared in the [Rise of the Fire Dragon] festival. Of course, it can be understandable that they might have been a little careless due to the presence of Shiroyasha-sama to grace the event……'')

But, it was more believable that [Salamandra] had contacted the Demon Lord Alliance for that would make the puzzle fit.

It’s only that… this was a hard to accept truth for Jin.

(''As I thought, I should try to get Sandra and Percher to discuss—'')

“Jin, look up.”

“Eh?” Hearing Percher’s voice, Jin looked up.

A figure whose face was hidden by a hood was falling towards Jin’s head from the palace courtyard.

“Hey…Wait…What’s happeni….!?”

Jin was squashed onto the pavement of the Palace without any sort of explanation.

<nowiki>*Ka Cha!*</nowiki> The neck seemed to have given off a fatal dull cracking sound. And Percher walked over leisurely to look down upon Jin.

“……Tch!”

“Clicking your tongue?! Why did you click your tongue?!”

“Clicking my tongue to express a curse upon seeing my master’s safety, isn’t that the normal thing to do?”

Percher answered, not even the least bit perturbed by his question.

Although Jin wanted to retort to that, the person who had fallen on him interrupted his thoughts.

“……Jin?! I’m …I’m really sorry! Are you hurt?!”

The fellow that was wrapped up by the hooded cloak had pounced onto Jin. The impact caused the shaft on the back of Jin’s head to hit onto the sharpest cobble on the walkway, but he didn’t have the time to care about that now.

Clutching the back of his head in pain, Jin shouted:

“San…Sandra! You…Why are you in this get-up?”

“I’m off to investigate something and had to take on a disguise to get out of the palace. Jin, want to come?”

Sandra’s beautiful red hair swayed as she tilted her head as she asked while looking at him with irises that were pure and innocent.

Jin couldn’t help but continue to clutch his head.

“I…I say, Sandra. You are the North Side’s [Floor Master], you shouldn’t be going out simply without telling others. Moreover, the Convention for the Masters will be hosted soon, you know?”

“Nn. That’s why the three of us have decided to solve the matter before the start of the Convention.”

“No, that’s not what I meant……”

—three of you? Jin tilted his head as he closed his mouth abruptly.

Now that he recalled about it, there had indeed been the sounds of three landings. Jin’s attention shifted away from Sandra to accost the two others who had remained silent behind Sandra.

“Are you guys members of [Salamandra]?”

“……”

The duo who wore linen hooded robes remained silent. Their height was just a little taller than Jin.

(''Children….around our age too?'')

Jin appraised the duo with surprise.

Sandra frantically moved to stand before them.

“These… These two aren’t suspicious characters! We have known each other for a year……Well, I would also like to introduce them to Jin……!”

Sandra waved her arms wildly as she tried to explain.

Perhaps it was too unbearable for them to watch her anymore, one of the cloaked figures took a step forward with a sigh while speaking in a voice that sounded like the crisp sound of wind chimes.

“There’s no need to be so flustered, Sandra-chan. That maid-san over there—Percher will help to guarantee our characters.”

Instantly, Percher’s face stiffened.

The duo who wore the linen coats—similar to the heights of teenagers, exchanged a look beneath their hoods before peeling it back to reveal their faces.

“What……?!”

Upon seeing their faces clearly for the first time, Percher’s thoughts seemed to have frozen. The hooded duo turned out to be a pair of teenagers: a boy and a girl.

With a gorgeous and lovely smiling face that seemed like flowers in full bloom, the beautiful glossy black hair that grew to the waistline; and the razor sharp daggers that were hunt on the leather sheathes around her waist, the appearance was just like a beautiful stalk of rose with thorns on its stem. She wore a cute miniskirt and sleeveless top that seemed to suggest the focus on ease of movement, and she would seem to be an ordinary teenage girl with just a look.

“I’m Rin and the guy over here is His Highness. Nice to meet you, Jin.”

Rin said in a crisp chime like voice as she gave a refreshing smile.

“……pleased to meet you. Because of a reason that I cannot disclose my true name, just call me anything you please.”

A white haired teenage boy with golden irises gave a light sigh behind the girl. His get-up was also quite meticulous and the formal wear that didn’t fit him seemed to add a sense of maturity to him.

Judging by the appearance, he should be around the age of twelve.

During the time that the duo had introduced themselves, Percher who had stood behind to wait could already feel the pin pricks of cold along her back while her body started to tremble.

(''Rin and ……His Highness? No way right? Why would they be in the Palace of [Salamandra]…….'')

She gritted her teeth to hide her rising sense of worry and panic.

The relation she had with them weren’t as simple as knowing each other. These two people were comrades who acted alongside her when she had led the team of [Grim Grimoire Hameln].

And they were the main force of the group temporarily named [Demon Lord Alliance].

(''This is bad! If it were just Graiya or Aura, it might still be well……why must it be these two……'')

Percher was very clear about the fact that Rin’s Gift wasn’t something that could be escaped from.

She also knew the real strength of the whited haired guy with golden irises who stood beside Rin.

Percher’s back was damp with cold sweat but she continued to hide her faltering in her heart as she wanted to act normally with a returned greeting. But Rin seemed to have noticed her anxiety and grabbed her hand while giving her brightest smile.

“Ara, I’ve missed you a lot Percher-chan! I didn’t think that we would meet up here, right~?!”

“Mhm, Right…….it’s been a while, Rin. And Your Highness.”

“Nn. You look well. With that, I’m relieved.”

“Indeed. But I didn’t expect to meet again in the Territory of [Salamandra]. And at this time as well.”

Hearing the words that were slightly barbed, Percher clenched her mouth shut.

Rin’s tone had been quite casual but her eyes did not reflect the smile on her lips. Her gaze had clearly been one filled with killing intent earlier. In other words, these two had already entered a state of high alert to go into battle at a moment’s notice.

(''……this really is the most terrible time to meet again.'')

Why would these two be in the palace grounds of [Salamandra]?

Why would they be with Sandra as she tries to escape the palace?

Although there were a load of questions to be answered by having time to think, but the most crucial thing for now would be the method to escape. She was just thinking up of a plan to deal with the situation when she heard the shouts of the Palace guards.

“Oi, this is bad! We can’t find Sandra-sama anywhere!”

“What did you say? Could it be that she ran out again?”

“Not… Not good! Quickly start a search for her to get her back while Mandra-sama is still out!”

A group of guards rushed out of the Palace in search of Sandra. And the plan of going in a disguise to sneak out of the palace just popped in that moment.

Sandra frantically gave them the look.

“Any…Anyways, staying in this sort of place will definitely get us caught by the palace guards! Everyone, follow me first!”

“Eh……Eeeehhh?!”

Sandra pulled Jin’s hand and started to hurry off in a run.

The trio who were left behind by them watched their retreating figures and then—

“Okay, let’s go as well. Of course, Percher will be coming along.”

“……”

“Ah, don’t try to escape oh~! I really did want to see you! Because if you were to escape from here……you would certainly not have the chance to chat with us anymore.”

Rin’s pure and innocent words locked cuffs around Percher’s choices.

Rin’s words were not a simple metaphor.

If Percher really did escape this place—they would really '''not have the opportunity to speak to each other again.'''

(''……Uu.'')

Rin and His Highness were surely up to something but she could only quietly watch the development for now.

Percher gave a quiet nod before leaving the Palace.

<noinclude>

===Translator’s notes===
<references/>

{{Mondaiji Nav|p1=6|p2=Prologue|n1=6|n2=Chapter 2}}
</noinclude>

Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo:Volume 6 Epilogue

2014-09-26T13:53:05Z

Tidon: /* Epilogue */ Sandora -> Sandra

==Epilogue==

===Part 1===

—[Kouen, City of Brilliant Flames], Underground Prison of the [Salamandra] Palace.

The murky moonlight shone upon the rugged stone paved floors.

Seeming to be the direct opposite of the cloudless sunny day in the morning, the night skies were cloudy tonight.

Feeling lonely, Percher raised her head to look through the small gaps of the grilled metal windows at the moon.

“……Mah, I guess it’s true when they say that you can’t see the stars in [Kouen City].”

Percher stood upon the icy cold stone floors as she mocked the light from civilization. If the Chandelier was the Star of the surface of this region, this Star would also be the Darkness that wipes out the other starlight in the Night sky.

—The warm and soothing temperatures and the radiance in the night sky had completely engulfed the light of the stars.

For them who had died due to the weakening Sunrays, there was nothing more ironic than this and Percher’s instinct was telling her that she disliked this land of the North.

“But……What do I do from here on…….?” She hugged her knees close as she squatted.

Percher and Jin had been sent into the underground prisons as a temporary measure. Although it was just another formality that they were carrying out and the release would be in a few days, this sort of punishment was still too much.

But the problem was much more than that.

The reason for Percher’s worry was about the plans to deal with Rin and the others which she couldn’t come up with any.

“Maybe…… it’s still too early.”

She had declared war on them on impulse, but the real strengths of Rin and His Highness were much stronger than her current powers. The current Percher had no chance of winning against them.

If they met in the battlefield or the course of a Game, she would definitely be overwhelmed before making the move to defend herself. In other words, she would most probably lose her life.

To die before answering the cries of help from the 80 million vengeful spirits, she would be doomed to eternal condemnation.

(''……'')

Percher wasn’t afraid of all those.

It’s just that in Little Garden, she still had a life’s mission to complete.

She was reminded by the memory of Rin’s parting words. Similar words had been said to her by the Demon Lord who summoned her to the world of Little Garden—The man who led the [Grim Grimoire] had tried to probe her determination as the one who embodied the 80 million souls of the dead by telling her this:

—The fate that is bounded up with the disease of Black Death is an extremely strong connection.

Although he had toured many parallel worlds in his journey, he had confirmed that it all ended with the same situation in the end.

Hence, it would mean that this phenomenon is definitely not one caused by a natural disaster that functioned along the lines of the Probability theory of Fate.

But, one that ran contrary to the Fate of the Stars, a Fate that was embedded with a much more absolute destiny involved—

“……Of course it would. After all, the reason for the rampant outbreak of the pandemic had been caused by the solar cycle and that is a fate that Man is powerless to fight against.”

Chewing on the idea and noting the immensity that was the size of her goal, Percher hugged her knees tighter.

But that man had also declared it possible for her to change that hand of fate.

He had said that the world of Little Garden was the ‘Space where all possibilities existed’.

And it might just be possible to fulfill the revenge against the Sun in the world of Little Garden as well as the key to stop the contagious aspect of the Black Death disease.

Use the vengefulness and condemnation of the 80 million spirits to try change the Fate written by the Stars— The man had thus summoned her to the world of Little Garden with his roaring laughter.

“……However, it seem like he was killed by someone or something and it was all due to him that I got myself trapped in a colored glass to collect dust in some vault for a few hundred years. Haiz……”

Percher gave a sigh at that, which was very rare for her, however, the obstacles weren't just that as well.

Even if she had found the way, the powers that would bar her way from achieving her goals would definitely appear.

The disease of Black Death has always been the foundation for various countries and religion to come into being as noted in the annals. And amongst them were the inspections to weed out the witches during the course of witch-hunts that resulted in a sizable amount of deaths.

Such a strong [Paradigm Shift] that supported the histories of many Gods and their devotees isn’t that easy to come by. If the solution were to be found, she would definitely become the enemy of all the Gods and Heroic spirits. It was even possible for some of the Demon Lords to bare their fangs in response to that act.

“I really want to change the Fate surrounding the disease of Black Death……But even if I discuss with Asuka or Jin about this sort of thing……they would surely be against it.”

“That’s not true.”

Yiyah?! Percher was about to make that embarrassing shout of surprise but she still managed to hold it in.

That voiced sounded like Jin’s and it would mean that he’s been locked up in the adjacent cell with just a wall dividing them.

Percher had been talking to herself all these while as her way to fight off the loneliness. The sudden realization caused her to be embarrassed to the point of rage and her face blushed a shade of peach red as she shouted:

“Se…Seriously! I can’t believe this! If you’re able to hear me, at least speak up earlier! Isn’t that the polite thing to do?!”

“So…sorry. Actually I did want to interrupt somewhere during the middle but I just didn’t know how to do so.”

“……Hmph. So when did you start eavesdropping from?”

“Hm, starting from ‘I guess it’s true when they say that you can’t see the stars in [Kouen City].’”

“ISN’T THAT LIKE EVERYTHING THAT I’VE SAID SO FAR?!” Percher unfolded the blanket before giving the wall a hard punch.

If it weren’t for the wall that stood between them, it might have become a tragic ending for the both of them there.

Because Percher was currently red to the roots of her ears.

“HAaaaaaaah…… Seems like I’ve chosen to follow the wrong person.”

“That…Isn’t that line the kind of thing that people would usually leave unsaid?”

“Baka. Of course I said it out to let you hear. Hmph.”

[[Image:Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo_v06_001c.jpg|thumb]]

Percher was throwing a tantrum as she hugged her knees again. The stone tiled walls of the room made it extremely cold during the night. In that sort of situation, it was impossible for anyone to bear the cold if they did not huddle in a corner with the blanket.

Jin was also huddling with the blanket as he spoke to Percher who was behind the wall which he leaned on.

“Oh right, regarding that topic earlier…… I won’t be against it at all, you know? I’m sure that Izayoi-san and the others would also feel the same.”

“…… Then I guess, thank you for your concerns. But be rest assured. I’ve already decided to depend on my own strength to think up of something. I will not give extra problems to [No Name].”

She threw aside the well-intentioned words from the other with those caustic lines of sarcasm. If it were the usual Jin, he would definitely be stumped for words and give up after a few stutters.

But, he seemed to be much more persistent today.

“……okay, I understand. Since that’s the decision Percher has made, I will not pry into it any further. But as the price, could you tell me one thing?”

“What?”

“How did you die, Percher?”

The atmosphere suddenly underwent a complete and dramatic change.

Even with the wall standing between them, the miasma of murderous rage was still able to permeate into the other cell and was directed at Jin.

If it weren’t for that wall, Percher might just have ended Jin’s life at that point.

“……what a surprise. Why are you bringing that up? Did it seem to you that the cursed vengeful thoughts of mine are deeply rooted in me?”

“No, that’s not it. Just that Percher, it didn’t seem like you earlier to be so dispirited. I was just speculating that could it have been the prison setting being too horrifying.”

“……Uu……!”

The Jin today was really too sensitive to the point of being annoying.

How did he judge the spiritedness of a person? By what sort of standard did he use to figure that out? Could it be that he’s just using a conventional expression without much thought? Percher pouted her lips as she gave a sigh.

“If that’s the case, I can help plead for them to release you first. The next attack might come anytime as well and [Salamandra] would be needing all the combat strength it can get. If we can first get the questioning over and done with, it would be much easier to think up a plan to get you out of this pla—“

“Forget it, there’s no need for that……But, yeah, I’m a little afraid of the cell. However, I’m not the kind to be disloyal enough to leave their master in such a cold and lonely place.”

Saying that, she leaned sideways to lie onto the stone flooring. The icy cold sensation seeped through the covers of her clothes and her body started to shiver in reflex.

The chilling touch of the stone flooring seem bent on stealing all of her body’s heat and it gave the illusory sensation of a death-like experience.

……She had spent a long time on a journey that caused her to lose her sense of identity or so she thought she had lost them.

However, the memory of welcoming the cold grip of death had apparently been engraved deep in the recesses of her soul.

The silence between them seemed to drag on for ages and the only sounds were their breaths that reminded them of each other’s presence. Unable to sleep in the bone-chilling prison cell, Percher finally surrendered by muttering:

“……Jin.”

“Yes?”

“Although I hate to admit it, but you’re right. ……It was after my contracting of the Black Death disease that I died in the prison cell of my own home. And it was my own father who had locked me there out of the fear of infection.”

“………!”

“As a measure to eradicate the sources of infection, my father had ordered the killings of all the farm serfs who had been close to me. Male, female, the old and the young, amongst them were also kids who were around my age……Fufu, now that I recall that incident, it sure was a stupid thing to do. Not knowing that the infection of Black Death is through the contact of contaminated blood and fleas, he had joined the move to exterminate them and contracted the same disease in the process, just like all the other members who participated in the killings. The whole family was down with the disease soon enough and the whole lineage was wiped out just like that. Don’t you find it funny?”

Percher had laughed the words out with a tone much emptier than her usual laughs. But reading between the lines would have revealed the amount of pain, hatred, anger and suffering that she had gone through.

The hatred towards her father had never been put out even after death.

“……At the moments before my death, I had shouted a curse from my prison cell at the top of my lungs to make it reach my father’s ears: “Die, die, all of you should die.” Mah, in the end, it came true and it gave me a small amount of spiritual power as my accomplishment. Well, it’s the attainment obtained through the use of curses, you know? Rin had also said that as one of the demonic spirits, such a spiritual attainment is quite a powerful one.”

“……”

“Then after my death, I started to wander around in Europe aimlessly. During which I started to meet more people who had died in the same manner. Those people were just spirits which floated around ……but I just felt that they were always looking enviously towards the people who were alive. Unable to bear looking on at their way of existence, I decided to bring them along with me; As time went by, I had somehow travelled out of the European continent to set foot into the Asian continent having had a journey that spanned several hundred years……. By the time I noticed what I had done, it had already become a huge family of 80 million souls. Well, that’s it, end of story.”

And that was how Percher recounted her life and the path she walked in her second life.

Quietly listening to her recount, Jin held his silence for a little while longer before speaking up suddenly:

“I didn’t know……Percher actually has a soft side as well.”

“—Hah?”

“You said that regarding the people who have died by the disease of Black Death, you were unable to bear looking on at their way of existence, right? So you had searched out for them to bring them along when you left a place right? So as to give them some form of company instead of suffering in loneliness, that’s not something that someone without a kind heart would do you know?”

“……Hmph. Thanks for the thoughts that are clearly partial towards me.”

“No, that’ not the case. At least I now understand the reason for your desire to change history……Mhm, Percher’s really gentle.”

Hearing him repeat it in emphasis, Percher pouted her lips in her little tantrum.

Being praised about an aspect about herself that she didn’t know until now, compared to joy, she was more embarrassed and that made her at a loss for words to craft a reply.

Jin nodded his head as he thought through Percher’s words while standing up.

“—okay, it’s decided. When [No Name] is completely rebuilt, I will come and help you.”

Jin made his oath from the opposite side of the wall.

Percher drew a sharp intake of breath at that as her eyes grew round in disbelieve at the statement he just uttered.

“What?…..What nonsense are you sprouting all of a sudden?!”

“It’s difficult for you to tell this to Izayoi-san and the others right? Then I will do the explaining. Even if they are against it……when the time comes, I will also help you even if I’m alone.”

“That’s not what I mean! I meant that even though Jin’s a good for nothing, you are still a leader! How can you abandon your Community just like that?!”

“No problem. That problem has been solved actually. To be precise, that’s exactly in line with my plans.”

Jin continued to push the topic as he went along with his own thoughts.

Percher was stunned into silence by Jin’s words and she stared at the wall where her Master should be locked behind.

“……Are you serious about that?”

“Yes, I am. About your wish, it should be possible to realize it for the requests of the 80 million souls. After winning the decisive battle with the Demon Lord Alliance and completing the rebuilds of our Community goals……I will be sure to lend you a hand in your mission.”

With a sincerity that permeated through the wall to carry over to the other side, Jin had announced his decision.

Hearing those words, Percher and her master gazed towards each other from the opposite sides of the wall. And her face started to relax into a lovely smile.

“……is that so? Then let’s add this extra condition into the contract.”

“Contract?”

“Mhm. Not only a Demon Lord Servant, but a contract forged between me and Jin Russel. As long as you obey the contract,……I will acknowledge you as my Master forever.”

The full moon peeked out from the cloud cover and spilt the moonlight across the metal grilled window of the cells to bathe the two figures in its light.

Pressing their palms on the wall that separated them, they forged the vows of their special contract within the prison cell.

===Part 2===

“What’s going on here?!”

Mandra’s intimidating roar echoed around the palace.

After the group from the Demon Lord Alliance have left, the members of [No Name] have been suspected as spies for the enemy. The suspects for smuggling Sandra out of the Palace—Jin and Percher, had already been locked up in the cells below and they were being questioned for their legitimate eligibility to join the Convention.

The trio answered in unison:

“I reserve my rights to remain silent.”

“I reserve the rights to veto your judgement.”

“I will agree with the aforementioned.”

“At this time, just be more serious in answering my questions, you Bastardsaaaaaaaaaaah!”

<nowiki>*Dong Klack BaBoom!*</nowiki> After the continuous hits and banging from Mandra that caused the three types of interesting sounds to be emitted from just the office desk, the desk that is the condensation of the street style of craftsmanship had been destroyed just like that.

The three problem children had remain unfazed by the questioning session and seemed to be giving an accusing stare at Mandra instead.

“Well, in the first place, didn’t Sandra already say that she was the one who pulled Jin and Percher along with her?”

“Moreover those Demon Lord Alliance brats have already been coming in and out of this Palace even from before wasn’t it?”

“……If you want to suspect, isn’t it more logical to suspect the Community of [Salamandra]?”<ref>magrefnotes: I’m sure you realized the identities of each line without the names right? But just in case that it is not too clear, the order is IAY. IAY lols. Izayoi, Asuka, Yō</ref>

Their retorts were logical and supported with evidence and that made Mandra unable to refute.

Although his rage had just increased in its reserves by several times, but he held it back to cool off for a moment. Seating himself once more, Mandra sighed as his head throbbed with a headache.

“Regarding about this incident, we are indeed to be blamed for the neglect. Actually,”

“[PIED PIPER OF HAMELN]—That grimoire had also been bought from them right?”

Izayoi interjected.

Mandra clamped his teeth and bit on his lips as he nodded.

“…… Yes that is so. After Onee-san had left home, [Salamandra] has always been on the verge of dispersing into factions. Even after Sandra assumed the position, in-fighting continued to occur……then it started to become so bad that we couldn’t help but downgrade our Community to relocate to the Five Digit territories.”

“So in the effort to raise Sandra’s charisma in leading the Community, there was a need to defeat a Demon Lord. And the ones sent to conduct the negotiations at that time were these two brats, am I right?”

“No, there were three others. One was a middle aged subordinate who emitted a serious air around him, a woman who was dressed in long robes and a golden haired maid.

“Oh……” Izayoi replied blithely.

Hearing to that point, the start and end of the whole incident could be easily seen.

The Demon Lord Alliance had brought the [PIED PIPER OF HAMELN] to find Mandra to request the summoning of Percher.

When he was still worrying about the capabilities of young Sandra of that time, the other had proposed the idea to him:

“Why not use the cover of the Festival of The Fire Dragon’s Birth to invite Shiroyasha over as well? It would be fine that way won’t it?”

With the strongest [Floor Master]- Shiroyasha around, even Sandra with her still developing powers would be able to win the battle against the Demon Lord. And those were the honey coated words that they used to coerce Mandra.

Hence the Demon Lord Alliance would be able to seal Shiroyasha with ease and get rid of the soon-to-be [Floor Master] who was Sandra.

“What a nice plan of killing two birds with a stone.”

“Mhm Mhm. But with that, there’s no way for us to investigate into the Demon Lord Alliance from [Salamandra]’s side……. But just asking tentatively, at that point in time, you guys did not know that those two were people from the Demon Lord Alliance right?”

“Of…Of course! If we knew that, we would definitely have some defensive measures in place!”

Mandra frantically explained to defend his people. And currently, it is difficult to determine who the questioner really is.

Sighs came from a few people in unison as they started to feel troubled about the dark futures that they could not envision about.

Only Izayoi continued to pinch his chin as he pondered over the identity of the enemy.

“……[A Three headed Dragon that bites its tail] right?”

“Eh?”

“The design that was on the Flag they held. At a glance, it looks like the symbol of the [Ouroboros]……just that I’m not really sure about it.”

Izayoi was speaking of something in such an ambiguous manner and that was a rare scenario.

Although he was unsure, the design he had seen on the Demon Lord Alliance Flag was indeed the [Ouroboros]—‘The snake that bites its own tail’.

Asuka and Yō tilted their heads in puzzlement as they looked towards Izayoi with a slight tension in their gazes.

“Izayoi-san has gotten a clue on that flag?”

“No, it’s not confirmed. After all, it is originally the symbol of many things and it should have been changed or modified in this particular symbol. Originally the most commonly drawn logo would be ‘The snake that bites its own tail’. And it is the symbol that represents ‘The cycle of Death and reincarnation’ or even ‘recycling to obtain something in return’……meanings that are linked to the phenomenon of immortality…”

Speaking up to that point, he then lapsed into silence for a moment.

However, having tossed the idea around in his mind without a solution, Izayoi who temporarily reached that conclusion decided to give a casual shrug while giving his usual loud laugh.

“……Oh well, at the end of the day, we have finally managed to catch a glimpse of our enemies’ appearance. So you two better get ready for what is to come okay?”

Izayoi laughed fearlessly as the duo nodded their heads in agreement.

“Mhm. The day that we will come into contact with them is close and I can almost feel them within my grasp.”

“With this, …. We can get it back finally, right?”

—Getting back the Community’s [Flag] and [Name]. With the clues getting this close to them, the trio were getting pumped up with enthusiasm.

Believing that the battles in the future would definitely be useful to gradually close in on their goal, the trio were clapping in excitement.

“Those people will be revealing themselves in the near future and their targets would definitely be the [Floor Master]s.”

“The full force will be here in three days, so let’s start preparing before that.”

“Mhm. Let’s go report this to Kuro Usagi immediately—”

“Ya, Yahouhoh! Everyone from the [No Name]! Thanks for your hard work!”

Jack the Pumpkin Head had entered through the doorway with the door making an audible <nowiki>*Clack*</nowiki> as it opened inwards. But his laugh wasn’t as bright and cheerful as before. The Pumpkin Head was wobbling slightly and giving off a strange creaking noise.

Seeing Jack who had rushed in with that laugh that they couldn’t make out if he were happy or in pain, the three of them exchanged a glance in surprise.

“Hey Jack, what’s the matter?”

“Did something happen?”

“Are you hungry?”

“That’s only you, right? Kasukabe-ojousan!”

“Mhm.”

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Guuuh~* Came the sound from Yō’s tummy.

But Jack ignored Yō as he pointed to the corridors outside:

“Kuro Usagi-san, she…Kuro.Kuro Usagi-san’s in trouble!”

The expressions of the three of them changed immediately as they took on a serious and nervous look. The Palace doctor had said that Kuro Usagi’s life wasn’t in danger but since it’s a severe wound, even if something were to happen after a delay, it would be highly probable as well.

Turning back to look at Mandra, the trio said simultaneously.

“Excuse us for now, if there’s anything, we will discuss it later.”

“Please release Jin!”

“And prepare some dishes for us to eat!”

“There’s no time to talk about that you know?!”

Even in the midst of an emergency, Yō was still loyal to her instincts and she cocked her head in the most serious way possible in response to the rebuttal.

However, it was true that it wasn’t the time for them to joke around and the trio had hurriedly followed the Pumpkin Head to transverse the corridors to rush to the ward of Kuro Usagi.

Arriving at the patient ward, the trio had squeezed in at once.

“Oi, Kuro……”

The word ‘usagi’ never had the chance to come out and the other two were thinking the same thing. The atmosphere they had around them had suddenly evaporated as they took on a stunned and disappointed gaze while looking at Kuro—No , it should be her'''''(她)'''''.<ref>[magref notes: 她 means Human girl her. They had an emphasis on it so I just place the Chinese character+bold +italic]</ref>

“Every…Everyone……!”

The fortunate thing was that she had already recovered her consciousness.

Most of the wounds had also healed and there was no need to worry. But all those were just the minor parts as there was a bigger problem about her that was more severe than the fact of her lost and severe injuries.

Asuka and Yō were opening and closing their mouths.

“Kuro. Kuro…..”

“……Uso<ref>[magref notes: [magref notes: Sagi is the jap pronunciation that means fraud. Thanks to Trollhand for the correction. Anyways, Usagi is うさぎ just one character extra from the word of Fraud さぎ.]</ref>?"

Although it might have been extremely rude towards her who had large tear drops falling from her eyes, it wasn’t wrong for the two of them to say that. In fact, it was an accurate metaphor.

Kuro Usagi who lay on the bed crying loudly had pressed the back of her head where her ears were located as she screamed.

“Uu. UuUu… … Kuro Usagi’s Usagimimi… My Usagimimis are gone—!!!”

<noinclude>

===Translator’s notes===
<references/>

{{Mondaiji Nav|p1=6|p2=Chapter 8|n1=6|n2=Afterwords}}
</noinclude>

Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo:Volume 6 Chapter 7

2014-09-26T13:52:07Z

Tidon: /* Chapter 7 */ Sandora -> Sandra

==Chapter 7==

===Part 1===

—[Tablet of the Sea of Stars]. Before the sculpture of the Dragon King of the Sea of Stars.<ref>[magrefnotes: okay this is irritating… can I just change it to milky way or something? Any suggestions on what sea of stars is?]</ref>

During the time of which the fire pillar was erected in the middle of the arena grounds, Izayoi and Mandra had arrived at the deepest reaches of the Corridor of Displays—A special Display Hall.

This is a restricted area that did not allow normal visitors to enter as it was the vault that kept the finest sculptures and ornaments worked by the finest of craftsmen. The sculpture of the Dragon King of the Sea of Stars that was displayed during the Birth of the Fire Dragon Festival was also said to be sculpted by the hands of Sala herself; and the green crystalline tektite was also kept securely within this hall.

“But regarding this huge piece of Moldavite<ref>[magref notes: Moldavite is supposed to be created when a meteorite collides into Earth and it is a type of tektite that is green in colour. As seen from wiki’s explanation: Black, green, brown or gray, natural glass that are formed from terrestrial debris ejected during extraterrestrial impacts. High quality ones are of a gemstone luster, low quality ones are dull green-blackish. Impossible to be crafted on Earth, in theory but apparently possible in stories.]</ref>,…… where could it have been mined from?”

“No. That wasn’t mined at all. It’s something that Onee-san created through forging in the high peaks behind the Palace using the power from the Horn of the [Dragon King of the Sea of Stars].”

“Hou? Then that means the mountain behind the Palace is an active volcano?”

“It’s already a dormant volcano now……but back to the more pressing matters. Is Sandra really in this place?”

“Hm? That’s not possible right? I’ve only wanted to use this chance to visit the restricted section of the Displays.”

“……what?” Mandra was stumped.

“Oi, Mandra.”

“Cut the crap, I still have to find the Demon Lord and Sandra. There’s no time for me to show you around.”

“Oh come on, don’t be such a spoilsport. Do you know the sculptor for this piece over here?…. The one called Koumei?”

Mandra stopped short in his path. Even though he was clearly in a fit of anger just moments ago, but upon hearing the name of ‘Koumei’, his face had immediately frozen over.

Blinking a few times in surprise, Mandra turned back to ask:

“……why are you asking me?”

“Because the sculpture is in your vault isn’t it?”

“No. I mean there should be a certain someone who should know more about Koumei-sama right?” Mandra asked while appearing astonished.

Just for an instant, Izayoi had the stumped look on his face as well, but he soon recovered upon grasping the meaning of Manra’s words.

“Could it be….No, is it really like what I thought?”

“Mah, you do know about it after all.”

“No, just think about it. We are dealing with a possibility out of an astronomical number of possibilities you know? It is something that cannot be expressed even with the extent of a number in the sixty-nine digits. Or should I say that there really is a special absurd way that exists in Little Garden to choose the summoned target to be a specific individual?”

“Of course there is.”

Mandra replied without hesitation to the question.

Izayoi was so surprised that he almost lost his grip on the sculpture held in his hands.

“……No, That’s not right. Please wait a moment, that can’t be possible can it? According to my deductions thus far, this world of Little Garden should exist within the time line where all possibilities converge. If one were to summon a specific individual, it would really be a divine technique of finding a needle in the sea.”

“Well, who cares about that?”

Mandra gave a terse reply while Izayoi’s frown grew deeper as his absolute confidence in his conjectures were shaken.

The trio of Sakamaki Izayoi, Kudou Asuka and Kasukabe Yō had been summoned through different timeframes to the same timeline. In other words, it is possible to assume that the spatial dimension of [Little Garden] is always connected to the timelines of the other worlds or is a dimension that encompasses all the other timelines.

The only reason that could explain the limited points of summoning from the intersections of possibilities is that the density of [Little Garden]’s existence was raised by the convergence of different time planes.<ref>[magrefnotes: seriously, I didn’t expect to see this explanation part in this volume…. I hate explanations… very difficult to phrase it properly… since the translations from jap to ch usually screw these explanations up….and I screw it up the second time :D if you have queries about this, feel free to ask and suggest a better phrasing. ]</ref>

With only a lead for this conjecture, there was no way to be certain about it and he could only leave it at the speculation stages. But recalling about all the Demon Lords who had been their opponents so far, such a reasoning wouldn’t hold true.

For example, the case of [Perseus]. They are said to be the residents who have migrated from the mythologies of Izayoi’s world and they did not really exist. But if their ancestor was someone like Izayoi and the others who have been summoned from the outside into the world of [Little Garden], that would prove that [Perseus] is from another line of possibility; and Leticia and her Vampire comrades who have originated from the future that transcends the Human race would also make up another part of the evidence.

—A world that mixes the timelines of the future, present and past as well as facts and fictions.

If one hypothesized that Little Garden is a dimension that lay upon or was connected to the various timelines, everything would seem much more reasonable.

(''……But is it even possible to summon a few specific people from the endless number of possibilities?'')

That’s right—To be able to summon from anywhere in the countless intersection of timelines would also mean that it is possible to summon an unlimited number of ‘Izayoi’s. At the same time, they would be summoning ‘Izayois who are not Izayoi’. The other Izayois may not possess the same interests as him and would be a completely different person from himself, having a different path in life. The other might even be a female.

The convergence of many different variations of the same person existing at the same time could very well be seen in the situation of the legend of [PIED PIPER OF HAMELN] that showed a clear distinction between the individuals. Stemming from the same reality, the same legend that exists with various factors leading to the same result as well as differing alternatives of the character who appear in the myth, embodying the unlimited possibilities—

Those were the residents who lived in this sort of world.

The ocean of possibilities that was wider than the universe.

Izayoi simply could not fathom the method that could allow a person to find a specific individual from such a vast ocean.

(''Damn. It’s just like I’m almost getting it but not getting it at the same time. It would seem that I’m missing the most important factor in the equation somehow.'')

At least for now, it has already greatly exceeded Izayoi’s capacity to process the information.

Unable to figure out the explanation to the mystery, Izayoi had fallen into deep thought with a serious expression on his face.

On the other hand, Mandra realized that his words had led to the situation he saw before him and he cleared his throat to add:

“……Hm. Looks like my words were flawed.”

“What?”

“To be more accurate, I should say that I know of a person who is capable of performing that method of summoning. Although it has just been a few months since you arrived in this world, I guess you would definitely have heard of the name during your time in Little Garden. The Demon Lord of the Portal of Stars and Gold—the legends of [Queen Halloween].”

Izayoi’s eyes were widened in amazement and they shone like the eyes of a child hearing of a new toy in fashion.

“[Queen Halloween]……Hah, I did hear the legends of hers. She’s one of Little Garden’s [Biggest three Problem Children] right?”

“I guess that sort of term seems to be more commonly known. But she’s definitely qualified to be a representative for Little Garden. In fact, there are countless Demon Lords who roam the world of Little Garden but the one who can be called a ‘Queen’……can only be her.”

“That really is something noteworthy. Please do give me the honors of meeting such a great person.” Izayoi gave the sculpture, which was sculpted under the name of ‘Koumei’, a light rap of his knuckle.

Although he still haven’t figure out the mystery, but he had found the key to it.

(''Anyways, Kasukabe’s father must have entered and left Little Garden before. If it is really possible to summon specific individuals to Little Garden, …… it might be possible to find and rescue Lily’s mother.'')

The original members of [No Name] which includes Canaria might have been thrown into the outside worlds and Lily’s mother, who is one of them, might have met the same fate.

It is said that Lily’s mother had been bestowed the Gift of Divinity from Ukanomitama<ref>http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Ukanomitama</ref> and if she had been thrown into the outside world, there might be a chance to trace the influences of her Divinity in the historical texts to determine the era that she currently resides.

(''First things first would be to try searching for the method to observe the changes in time. Only after everything has been readied and in place, going to pay a visit to [Queen Halloween] then, would not be too late as well.'')

Although he had given up on the pursuit of the answers to his questions mid-way through the conversation, but he was still able to reap an unexpected harvest of information.

It might even be a chance to summon all the members of [No Name] with just that move.

“Thank you, Mandra. Thanks to you, I seem to have found a nice plan.”

“Is that so? Well then, I also need help on my end. Hurry up and get Sandra—”

‘Back’ was a word that never made it out of his mouth as a tremor along the ground cut his words short.

The tremors were bad enough to cause the quake-resistant vault to shake and it was violent enough to cause a few artifacts on display to tip over to their sides.

Izayoi grabbed the nearest showcase to steady himself while shooting a sharp gaze towards the direction of the arena.

“……the epicenter of the quake seems to be very near.” He muttered while sliding into high alert.

The quake just now was definitely not a normal impact.

If those shockwaves were the result of the battles, it would mean that the competitors were of an unusually powerful level; and the participants for the [Duel of Creators], which is hosted in the arena beside the corridor of displays, should be Asuka and Yō.

If it were these two against such a strong competitor—-

“Sorry, I’ve a change of plans. I will be heading to the arena. After all, ochibi-sama might be at the arena too.”

“Ah, Mhm. I will be there as well after meeting up with my military police squads.”

Giving a sidelong glance to Mandra who had hurt his back from the shockwave, Izayoi sped out onto the streets.

—what an ominous foreboding.

He who had crossed between the lines of life and death many times was now feeling an unprecedented chill creeping down his back. Recognizing the threat through intuition, Izayoi charged towards the arena with his face set with a grim determination.

===Part 2===

— Rewinding time to a bit earlier.

At the corner of the spectator stands.

The large scale Game that is hosted annually had sent the crowd into a frenzy of cheers, but the atmosphere in this corner was a little different from its surroundings.

Upon sighting the white haired lad with golden irises, Laius’s eyes had narrowed with a tinge of nervousness creeping into his voice as he asked the question:

“You…. Have we met each other before somewhere?”

Laius continued to stare with a puzzled and surprised look on his face.

That must have been the reason for his staring at His Highness since a while ago. Just for an instant, His Highness had widened his eyes in surprise but his face immediately broke into a smile as he nodded his head.

“Well, yeah, maybe we’ve met each other before. After all, it’s possible that we have met each other during a trade with [Perseus]. Especially since my Community is focused on commerce.”

“Nn, Mhm. That does seem to jolt my memory. I recall seeing you from the corner of my eyes during one of the large scale negotiations about a trade……”

Laius had knitted his brows in deep thought as he had a look of being at the verge of remembering but yet failing to catch it tightly. Smiling bitterly, Jin decided to cut in then to stand between His Highness and Laius.

“Laius-san. ……Well, regarding that incident….”

“Ah…… what?”

Jin nonchalantly moved to position himself in front of Sandra while wiping the smile off his face in an instant.

“The incident you refer to—was it the one time that you were negotiating to buy Leticia-san?”

“!”

Because of the unexpected souring of the events, His Highness had an incredulous look of surprise on his face. The words that couldn’t have hit closer to the bull’s eye had stumped him for words and he turned to stare at Jin.

Percher who stood guard behind Jin had also found it difficult to believe her own ears as the train of thoughts in her mind suddenly came to a halt.

(''Jin……when did he …'')

“DO NOT MOVE!”

Kuro Usagi shouted as she stood behind His Highness.

The Spear of Indra was already held in her hand.

“Sandra-sama, please leave! Summon the military police squads over here immediately!”

“Wh…Why…?”

“This lad’s from the Demon Lord Alliance! The Community that sold Letica-sama can only be that one Community—that’s the reasoning right, Jin-bocchan?”

Jin nodded.

Seeing how readily the nod came had thrown Percher into further confusion for that would have meant that Jin managed to figure out the real identity behind His Highness without her rousing her notice.

It wasn’t clear if His Highness was also pondering over the same matter but he continued to stare at Jin with a sense of shock and surprise in his heart while blinking his eyes continuously. But he still hadn’t drop his guard to show any openings in the meantime.

This pale haired, golden iris lad was still acting casually. Even if he were to be pointed at with the Spear of Indra, he did not even take Kuro Usagi’s threat as something that should be noticed.

He stared straight at Jin while asking with a smile of curiosity and amusement:

“Jin, as a subject that I can reference to in the future, I would like to ask this. When was it that you actually realize about the organization that I belong to? I don’t get the feeling that Percher’s the one who told you about it.”

“……From the start. Percher had responded upon meeting you guys with a ‘it’s been a while’. But —WHEN could it be that you guys have met each other?”

Sandra drew a sharp intake of breath as realization struck her then.

When she had met Jin earlier that day, Jin had also said this:

“In the past two months, Percher had been together with us as a guard……”

“That’s right. In the two months that Percher had been contracted to me, she had been with me the whole time. That would mean that there’s no way for her to have acquainted herself to you guys without me knowing. If you guys really did know each other—the only possibility would have been the time that she had been called the [Black Death Demon Lord].”

“I see. You saw through the whole farce right from the start? Looks like I’ve really blundered badly…… No, I should say that Jin’s performance is too outstanding. To be honest, it really changes my opinion about you.”

“Then, you…. And Rin……?”

“Yes, that’s right. Sorry for having lied to you all these while, Sandra. We are whom you guys termed as the Demon Lord Alliance members.”

His Highness gave his usual grin at that.

It was then that Sandra finally accepted the fact that he’s truly a member of the Demon Lord Alliance.

However, in this sort of situation, Sandra wasn’t immature enough to wallow in the sorrows of a betrayal from whom she had thought of as friends.

“……! [Highborn of Little Garden]-sama. Please hold him here. I will be right back.”

“YES, leave it to me.”

Sandra painfully repressed the words that she wanted to say as she turned to leave.

Kuro Usagi raised her divine spear while giving a vigorous nod in response.

Noting that Sandra left the arena grounds, His Highness turned back his attention to focus on Jin as he asked:

“May I ask you another question?”

“……what?”

“Jin, at what stage have you figured it out? I guess you haven’t been misled by the words of mine about the [Kamikakushi]— Actually, you have already guessed the perpetrator right? The true face behind this whole [Kamikakushi] business.”

The golden irises of His Highness were filled with curiosity as he asked.

Jin returned his gaze squarely as he replied in a calm tone:

“……Mhm, yeah it’s wrong. That’s just another conjecture and another type of explanation. I fear that the one who caused the [Kamikakushi] this time is [Demon King of Confusion] who had been recorded in the annals of <Journey to the West>. This Demon lord harbors great resentment towards [Great Sage Equalling Heaven] and to speculate that he’s out to attack the sworn blood brother of [Great Sage Equalling Heaven]—Kouryuu-san, wouldn’t be too absurd. So, the real purpose of [Demon King of Confusion] —had been to target Kouryuu-san from the start.”

“……”

“According to the legends, this [Demon King of Confusion] had been kidnapping the young monkeys from the hometown of [Great Sage Equalling Heaven]. Seeming to be an Ape Ghost kidnapper…but that is not true in reality. The true identity of [Demon King of Confusion] is the reincarnation of the spiritual power representing ‘A Dissolute heart’. He’s the most chaotic of confusions and pervades the gap in the hearts of others to change their personality into ‘一事无成’—the Soul that is unable to accomplish anything. The power of this Demon can cause adults to fall into depression and cause confusion to be born into the world. At the same time, it can also reinforce the dissolute hearts of children and lead them to distance themselves from their parents. And that is the [Kamikakushi of immature children]— the real identity of Demon King of Confusion.”

—Hence this [Demon King of Confusion] had lost to [Great Sage Equalling Heaven] who had just obtained the cultivation of virtues for deityhood. This is also the proof of Sun Wukong’s abandonment of any negative connotations regarding the character of “混”<ref>[magref notes: Can’t remember if I’ve said it before…“混”can mean mixed(messy mix), confusion, blending into the chaos etc… depending on the next character that it is paired up with… ]</ref> to become the [Great Sage Equalling Heaven].

“……Your Highness. I would say that we have spent a day with a girl who seems close to the situation that I’ve described, right?”

“Ah, you are right about that.”

His Highness did not even try to deny it as he nodded his head honestly.

Jin gritted his teeth as he suppressed his inner rage and sorrow that threatened to spill from his heart as he stated in a calm tone:

“Your Highness…… The real motive behind your actions are to make contact with [Demon King of Confusion]…… and to borrow his power to cause Sandra to be [Kamikakushi]ed!”

“Wow, this is really amazing. You are absolutely correct on all of those. I really didn’t expect you to be able to see through our act to that extent. Jin, you really make me change my opinion about you.”

The golden eyes of His Highness glinted with light as he gave a raucous laugh.

Having listened in on the conversation of the two beside her, Percher had gone pale as she reviewed the whole incident from the very beginning.

(''In other words……Sandra’s slipping out of the palace wasn’t really her intention but she was actually ‘kidnapped’ from the palace as a victim for the [Kamikakushi]……'')

The truth caused a cold chill to run down the length of her spine.

If Jin hadn’t met up with Sandra at the palace, she would have already been [Kamikakushi]ed by now and disappeared without a trace. If she who plays the role of the host to the Convention had disappeared, it would surely cause [Salamandra] to disband and the other Masters would find it difficult to collaborate on a united front. In fact, that very moment that they had ran into Sandra had been a miraculous act of fate.

(''I didn’t expect that Jin…… could have come up with all these conjectures alone.'')

Percher revised the evaluation she had about Jin at that very moment.

Jin had participated in battles before but perhaps his usual performance had been mediocre at best and seeming a little unreliable. He had then worked very hard to make up for his shortfalls to reach this point.

In order to keep up with the rest of the [No Name]s that had gathered many devilish geniuses under its wing recently, Jin Russel had given his all to accumulate his knowledge and polish his skills.

“……Your Highness. I hope that you will surrender quietly because you should know that it is a stupid thought to try resist in this sort of situation right?”

“Hng~ surrender…?”

His Highness did his best to suppress his urge to laugh as he looked around to confirm the identities of the people surrounding him.

Leader of [Perseus], Laius.

Strategist of [Will O’ Wisp], Jack.

[Highborn of Little Garden], Kuro Usagi.

Former Demon Lord currently under the flag of [No Name], Percher.

Giving a sidelong glance at all of them, his Highness gave a teasing expression as he laughed:

“Oh well, let’s do it this way. Let’s have a trade.”

“……a trade?” Jin was so surprised that he repeated the words like a parrot mimicking human speech.

Brimming with smiles as though he had just found something good, His Highness said—

“I will let you guys off with your lives intact, so come over to join my ranks, Jin and Percher.”

“What?!”

Besides His Highness, all the rest were stumped for words.

Although it seems unbelievable, he did not seem to care about the situation that he’s in. It would even seem that compared to the divine spear of Indra pointing at him, he seemed more interested in the answer from Jin.

The ones who had their lives hanging on the balance wasn’t himself but Jin and Kuro Usagi—-that was the kind of assuredness that gave him the confidence to suggest such a trade.

Recognizing the ominous atmosphere shrouding the youth before her, Kuro Usagi started to break into cold sweat.

“Jin-bocchan, you needn’t answer. This guy is……very dangerous!”

The calm golden iris gave a leisurely glance towards Kuro Usagi. That cold look was enough to invoke a wordless threat towards Kuro Usagi.

“There’s nothing to fear. As long as Jin agrees to it, I will let your Community off. After all it’s just the Convention of Masters. For me to close an eye to this whole incident would also be fine by me. Just that this is already a big offer I’m giving for this once.”

The golden yellow irises seemed to ensnare Kuro Usagi.

Just like a frog that caught sight of a snake’s pointed stare at it, Kuro Usagi who had stiffened up instantly had—

“…… Prepare yourself—!”

Following a loud roar of thunder, Kuro Usagi had released the seal of the divine spear of Indra.

—I cannot allow this youth to exist.<ref>[magref notes: there are two types of response towards fear… The fight/ flight response. She’s on the fight response.]</ref>

The blood of the War God’s Herald coursing through her very being was telling her to finish off her opponent when the opportunity presents itself. Although he might be a very important clue, but now wasn’t the time to worry about all those.

If he wasn’t finished in this strike at this very moment, everyone on the scene would be in danger of being killed!

“Okay…… The [Highborn of Little Garden] wants to fight? Well, I guess there’s no choice then.”

His Highness continued to face his back towards Kuro Usagi while spreading his arms wide in a leisurely manner.

Seeming to say ‘Bring it on, you may take the first move’, His Highness had a fearless smile on his face.

Raising the divine spear, Kuro Usagi silenced the turmoil of thoughts to focus her attention as she took a step forward.

“PIERCE IT…… [Mock History of Poetry. Indra’s Spear]—!!”<ref>[magref notes: “模拟叙事诗•梵释枪”might not be same weapon… needs research].</ref>

A sound explosive boom of thunder resounded.

And the divine spear that carried the collective fate of victory shot towards the back of His Highness with an intense flare of lightning.

The weapon which could even strike down the Gods—the spear that would surely strike true to its intended target had released a million volts worth of lightning and charred the ground beyond recognition as it flew towards the target.

The divine spear, which is the tangible materialization of Fate itself as a form of a Gift, only needed to be thrown once to override any other possible futures to pierce through the enemy.

No matter who this white haired golden iris youth might be, he wouldn’t be able to escape from this strike!

“What, What’s happening?!”

“There’s someone fighting in the spectator stands!”

The sudden flash of lightning caused the riled up crowd of spectators to shout and scream in surprise as they jostled and scrambled to get away. Although fights breaking out weren’t a rare sight, this particular fight seemed to be of a different scale.

The Divine spear was emitting a large amount of heat and the pressure from its presence had also caused the atmosphere to suddenly expand from the heating. Thunder continued to boom as a series of explosions went off. It was no wonder that the spectators would be terrified.

—However, Kuro Usagi was much more startled than all of them.

The divine spear of Indra hadn’t been able to pierce through the back of that boy and it had been merely bounced off.

(''This is……the spear being unable to pierce? What kind of —'')

“I guess it is the incompatibility of the elements. Against such weapons, I’m just naturally resistant to them.”

A smile continued to hand on his face while the lightning continued to hammer away at him.

Even if the divine spear was unable to pierce through him, just the mere excess of heat emissions should have burnt him to crisp. But all those were still ineffective against this youth.

His Highness spun around lightly to face Kuro Usagi.

“I’m actually only here to observe the situation today. It’s unfortunate that things have progressed to this point, O Goddess of the Moon.”

“Jin-bocchan! Run now—!”

Kuro Usagi shouted at the top of her lungs but sadly, it was too late.

His Highness casually knocked away the spear with a fist before jumping into Kuro Usagi’s midriff to launch a strike. Kuro Usagi who was knocked off-balance still managed to twist her body aside to narrowly dodge the incoming fist.

Making a full somersault in mid-air and utilizing the centrifugal force to rotate the spear, she swung down the spear on His Highness. However, His Highness did not even bother to defend himself against the strike but merely blocked it with his neck.

(''As I thought…… it must be a Gift that revolves around the concept of being ‘Impenetrable’……'')

There was only one weakness for the holy Spear of Indra.

This holy spear was imbued with the fates of ‘assured victory of piercing the intended target’. Hence, it would be unable to display its full strength when used against an opponent who cannot be pierced.

(''But, since we’ve figured out that aspect about him now, it would be much easier to get a grasp of his real identity later…!'')

Kuro Usagi did a rapid scan of her entire memory bank.

That is because for a person to be protected by the power of such a strong concept, it can only mean that the Gift existed only through the handing down of inheritance and accomplishments till date.

By means of elimination, she quickly narrowed down the candidates who could be the true identity of the youth to just three. However, His Highness wasn’t that lenient to allow her the leisure of time to think deeper into the matter.

Grabbing the handle of the spear, His Highness continued to smile leisurely in that spine-chilling manner.

“I shall give you a second. If you do not wish to die, summon your ‘armor’.”

“Ugh, You….!”

Hearing that declaration of a killing strike with a tinge of generosity and kindness, Kuro Usagi abandoned her thoughts.

According to the original rules, the [Spear] and [Armor] is not supposed to be used simultaneously. But the next blow of the youth would be impossible to block for she had already calculated all the other risks involved. Besides, her instincts were also screaming at her that the next punch would shatter her bones and body.

Kuro Usagi drew out a yellowed ancient piece of the annals— [History of Poetry· Mahabharata's paper], to summon the Sun Armor that shone glaringly. With that, she who now wore the armor of immortality would be protected from death.

Confirming the radiance of the armor with his own eyes, His Highness channelled his strength into his other fist—

“Good bye then, I didn’t expect to have so much fun with you, O Goddess of the Moon.”

And let fly the punch. Kuro Usagi, who had been hit through the protection of the armor, was trying to steady her stance by exerting force into her legs and feet. However, the brute strength of His Highness was monstrous to the point of absurdity and it punched through the armor’s torso.

(''How can this……?!'')

<nowiki>*Kluack*</nowiki> The fist had sunk itself into the Sun Armor and with the absurd power from the fist of His Highness that would have shattered Mountains and Rivers—Kuro Usagi was sent flying at the speed of the Third Cosmic Velocity.

“Kuro Usagi-dono!”

Jack, who had been a silent bystander watching the events unfold, made a move to hug Kuro Usagi who was sent flying to decelerate the force.

However, the force that could break Mountains and quake the Earth was too great for the both of them to decelerate and they crashed into the spectator stands together. The spectator stands had then completely crumbled due to the impact and a loud explosion boomed across the arena. Smoke and dust billowed like a cloud from the point of collision. Shattered debris were sent flying into the air and cries of alarm and pain started to spread.

[[Image:Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo_v06_223.jpg|thumb]]

“AaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhHHhhhhh!”

The spectators scrambled out of the amphitheater, screaming and shouting as they squeezed out of the entrances so rapidly that it seemed like how smoke dissipates in the wind.

Although Kuro Usagi tried to lift her upper torso into a sitting position, the best she could do was to prop herself up a little before weakly hanging her head down limply.

“Kuro, Kuro Usagi-dono! Please stay with us!”

Jack’s pumpkin head had also been half blown off by the collision but he did not seem to care about the destroyed portion at all as he propped Kuro Usagi up to help her staunch the flow of blood. Just as he took hold of Kuro Usagi, the Sun Armor had also lost its shine to revert back to the Paper of the Ancient Annals of Poetry. Although it is said to be the Armor of Immortality, it was still limited to one use.

Having lost the armor and continuing to bleed profusely, Kuro Usagi was clearly in a critical state that was life-threatening.

(''That youth……even if it’s a conflicting element, he’s still capable of putting Kuro Usagi-dono out of the fight with one strike……'')

The rabbit who’s well known to be the [Highborn of Little Garden] as the Herald of Indra, Kuro Usagi— had been downed by just a punch. Even if he appeared to be just a child, his real identity couldn’t possibly be that of a Human.

This strike had been enough to cause a serious injury to the [Moon Rabbit] whose famous trait had always been that of unyielding resilience. And with the medical equipment with him at the moment, it was impossible to give a proper treatment for Kuro Usagi.

So, Jack roared at Laius who stood in a daze:

“Laius! Go to the workshop to get the medical equipment! You who can take to the skies should be able to do that quickly!”

“HA, HAH? Why me—-”

“Enough from you, go now! You Baka Deshi!<ref>[magrefnotes: Baka Deshi should be stupid apprentice/student right?]</ref> At least listen to the orders of your master at times!”

In the face of Jack’s fierce chiding, Laius shrank away for a moment before clicking his tongue to take to the skies.

Tearing away at the rags that he wore, Jack used them as the substitutes of bandages to staunch the flow of blood.

An unconscious Kuro Usagi was writhing while moaning:

“Jin…bocchan…… Asuka-san, Yō-san……Everyone…Escape quickly……”

Though Kuro Usagi had lost her consciousness, she was still worried about her comrades.

But in this kind of situation, her sense of self-sacrifice had stirred up the feelings that ran contrary to her wishes.

On the arena grounds, Asuka and Yō who were in the midst of their new battle plan had caught sight of the injured Kuro Usagi and instantly threw aside their reason to roar in anger.

“How… How dare you do that to my—”

“To our Kuro Usagi—!”

The duo immediately changed their focus from the Game to His Highness.

Willa who originally faced them frantically rushed towards them in an attempt to stop them:

“No, Don’t……It’s not possible with just you two together!”

But the duo had not heard her cries.

The anger from Asuka and Yō was so heavy that it flowed off them in waves. But that was only to be expected.

Kuro Usagi have always been an important character in the Community and was the mood-maker who kept everyone cheerful and optimistic. It is only due to her efforts that everyone of [No Name] were able to pass their days happily as a Community.

It’s precisely because of her existence that—-The duo had found their salvation in the world of Little Garden.

“I will take the lead! I’ll be leaving the support to you, Asuka!”

“Got it! Let’s go, Deen!”

Although they were emitting an overpowering sense of rage, they were still clear enough in their minds to keep a portion of calmness to split the task with just the exchange of a glance.

Equipping the Pegasus Boots, Yō whipped up a sparkling wind as she closed in.

Whereas, Asuka summoned the Red Iron Giant from her wine red Gift card.

“—DEEEeeeEEEEN—!!!”

The Iron giant descended with a majestic roar.

Deen who had obtained the [Dragon Horn] was now emitting flames from its hollow centre and it gave an inspiring hope of dependability.

The [Dragon Horn] was fully integrated into the Sacred Rare Iron hull of Deen under the working hands of Jack and Laius. Hence, Deen was now much stronger in its freakish strength and explosive flames, with heat rolling off its entire body in waves.

In the meantime, Yō started to gather the sparkling winds under her feet to accelerate her movements. Staggering her line of advance, she got behind His Highness to launch a kick with her full strength.

Seeming to be waiting for that cue, Asuka also ordered Deen.

“Make a Pincer Attack! Deen, go forth!”

“DEEEEeeeEEEN!”

The iron arm, which possessed the ability to freely extend and contract, was wreathed in flames as it closed in on His Highness.

At the same time, Yō with her sparkling winds concentrated around her Pegasus Boots had closed in for a melee.

His Highness who was in a daze, blinked his eyes repeatedly as he looked surprised by their sudden display of trump cards. However, in the next instant, a cruel grin had spread across his lips as he took the battle on with his fists.

“Too weak and too slow!”

His Highness shouted while knocking away Deen’s metal arm with the back of his right fist and using the subsequent momentum to take a swing at Yō which she narrowly dodged by a centimetre.

Yō used that opening to increase her speed to round behind him and kick towards the exposed back.

“You Bastard!”

Yō roared as she launched her attack. Seeing how His Highness was now off-balanced due to his empty punch, Yō was very confident that he wouldn’t be able to dodge this time.

But that strike was still a miss.

“How naïve!”

His Highness who had lost balance, simply allowed himself to fall to the ground on his back and kicked towards the Pegasus Boot to knock it away. That sort of instantaneous judgement and reaction was really an amazing control over his body.

Although it was a kick directed at her scale armored boot, Yō was still sent flying into the spectator stands from the strike of His Highness. Even with the Gift of the Pegasus and Gryphon to soften the impact of the collision, a bone-numbing pain racked through her body.

“That hurts… he’s really strong…”

Using the momentum of his kick that sent Yō flying, His Highness did two complete somersaults to back away.

Asuka gritted her teeth as she ordered Deen to continue the attacks.

“Don’t stop! Continue to press him!”

“DEEEEeeeEEEN!”

The left and right arms continued to extend and retract and forced His Highness into a corner of the spectator stands. However due to the difference in speed, His Highness was easily dodging between the metal arms.

Maintaining sufficient distance between them, His Highness shook his head with a troubled look.

“What a headache…… You guys are the talent that I want on my side……but I’m not good at holding back. If you really want to fight, can you please be more serious about it?”

His Highness patted at the dirt that smeared his clothes as he said those words without intended malice to it.

Staring at the duo with his arms relaxed.

That stance could be said to be an arrogance close to egocentricity. Facing the two Humans who could be hailed at the highest pinnacle of talents, the youth had no trace of fear within him.

On the contrary, it was Asuka and Yō who were starting to understand the difference between their power levels.

Even if they continued this attack and defensive battle for the whole day, they would still be unable to defeat this white haired lad with golden irises.

The duo finally realized that they should not have any reservations then.

“……Almathea, Deen, sorry to call on you guys to reach into your real potentials…… Let’s give it our all.”

“DeN.”

{“No problem, my master.”}

The Red Iron Giant and the Silvery-white Mountain Goat responded to the determination of their master.

“The main force of a Community should never display their trump cards.”—Up till that very moment, Asuka had always been abiding by the teachings of Garol without fail.

No matter how strong Willa’s power might be, she would never reveal the trump card of hers in the [Duel of Creators]. That was the judgement she had made. But against this white haired lad with golden irises, leaving such a hand of cards would definitely cause her to lose.

Asuka drew her Gift Card and was about to release the third Gift that Jack had given to her when—-Yō calmly stopped her by the arm.

“……Asuka, there’s no need to fight any longer.”

“Eh?”

“It’s okay now…… He’s here.”

Asuka drew a sharp breath as she looked towards the West entrance of the spectator stands.

Although His Highness was also confused by her sudden change in actions, he too turned his head to look at the same direction that Asuka was gazing towards.

—Sakamaki Izayoi was standing there alone, surveying the scene with a blank look.

<noinclude>

===Translator’s notes===
<references/>

{{Mondaiji Nav|p1=6|p2=Chapter 6|n1=6|n2=Chapter 8}}
</noinclude>

Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo:Volume 6 Chapter 6

2014-09-26T13:50:36Z

Tidon: /* Chapter 6 */ Sandora -> Sandra

==Chapter 6==

===Part1===

—On the stage of the arena hosting the [Duel of Creators].


'''<<Gift Game: Duel of Creators>>'''

'''Participating Communities: '''
*'''*A total of twenty-four participants. ※Listed in the attachment.'''

'''Summary of the Game: '''
*'''The preliminary rounds will be a battle amongst three participants.'''
*'''The last man standing will proceed to the next round.'''

'''Winning conditions: '''
*'''When your opponents have fallen outside the arena grounds.'''
*'''When you destroy your opponent’s Gifts'''
*'''When your opponent has not fulfilled the winning conditions (includes surrendering)'''

'''Conditions for disqualification: '''
*'''When the participant falls outside the arena grounds.'''
*'''When the Gift possessed by the Participant is destroyed.'''
*'''When the participant has not fulfilled the above stated winning conditions.'''

'''Oath: Respecting the above stated content, based on our Glory and Flag, we<ref>[magrefnotes: we or our Community. Basically this is said by the host in this occasion.]</ref> shall host the Gift Game.'''''


 ''“Salamandra” Stamp'' 

The rays of the setting sun and the glow of the chandelier splashed across the arena.

Due to the Convention of the Masters that would be hosted soon after, it has led to an unprecedented increase in the turn out for the [Duel of Creators] that is hosted monthly, and it was much livelier than usual.

The three contestants stood at the three corners of the arena as they awaited the gong that signaled the start to the game.

Kudou Asuka stood at the western edge of the combatant field while surveying her opponents with a sour expression.

(''Never did I think that the day that I would face Kasukabe-san as my opponent in a Gift game would come……On the other hand, Willa the Ignis Fatuus<ref>[magrefnotes: Ignis Fatuus means the Fool’s flames to burn the fools muahahaha puny humans….]</ref>, could it be……'')

That girl over there, the leader of [Will O’ Wisp].

Asuka could feel a devilish charm exuded from the contrasting luscious and cute characteristics of that girl. Her appearance was the epitome of immorality for it stole and fastened the gazes of Men with that seductiveness. Yet, it was clear that this girl was not aware about her charm; with those twin tails which were as smooth as the finest dessert that melts in the mouth to highlight her baby face. Whereas her curvaceous breasts and figure would cause others to cast their lustful looks in her direction for they were helplessly drawn towards it.<ref>[magrefnotes: author is using taste as his imagery from here on to illustrate….]</ref>

Asuka was looking at her and Willa who had noticed the gaze, turned to look at her.

“……?”

She gave a delightfully sweet movement of lightly tilting her head to the side. Most probably not understanding the reason for being the focus of Asuka’s gaze. Her every move was adorable and at the same time, it was infinitely ravishing.

—But Asuka was clear about a fact.

That gorgeous looking girl is the demon who commands the Jack o’ Lantern.

—and also one of the few participants, countable by the fingers of a hand, who represents the North Side.

“……”

As they met each other’s gaze, Willa suddenly drew out a cross shaped blunt weapon.

<nowiki>*Zugashu!*</nowiki>

“!!?”

A sudden welling of a throbbing pain came from Asuka’s forehead and struggling in the midst of all the stars that seem to hover in her sight. Hurriedly, she tried to assess her situation by looking around herself, only to find the cross-shaped blunt weapon that was supposed to be in Willa’s hand—No, to be precise, the hammer was over here at this very moment.

Incensed by the initiated attack that started before the official commencement of the Game, Asuka sprung up from her seat but Ayesha hurriedly stopped her.

“No, please wait, sorry about that! That’s Willa one-san’s bad habit……”

“A bad habit? Throwing blunt weapons on the heads of others?!”

“Ye, Yea! Throwing blunt weapons on the opponents whom she have taken an interest, to see the response of the target, that’s her bad habit! I will give her a stern warning about it, so please look over this matter for once!”

Ayesha scrambled to hold down Asuka by her shoulders. Although Asuka didn’t want to swallow her anger, for now, she decided that it was best to swallow it down.

After all this was the Game Stage and any debts owed can be compensated for in the Game soon enough.

(''That’s just how I would want it! I will not let you run after biting me<ref>[magrefnotes: biting and running…. The imagery of a dog/ wild animal….]</ref> like this, O’ strongest contestant of the North!!'')

Asuka who was surprised by the blow earlier had now set her determination.

She looked at the new Gifts and comrade who resided in her Gift Card at the moment while feeling her anticipation bubble with excitement.

“I believe in you guys, Deen. And—Almathea.”

{“Don’t worry, be rest assured, my master”}<ref>[magrefnotes: copied this from Edenhall’s style of differentiating telepathic words….ok this is only seen in ch version of the book… NOTE: There is a goddess in Greek mythologies that is also a she-goat with the original name of Amalthea(yes that’s why I screwed up with wikia page name). Amalthea had used her milk to raise Zeus. During a session of playing around, Zeus accidentally broke off one of her horns and to repay the debts of her being like a motherly figure and the fact that he accidentally broke off the horn, Zeus imbued it with a miraculous Gift of aplenty that can provide any item the person wishes for. This horn was then called the [Horn of aplenty]/Cornucopia.]</ref>

===Part 2===

—South Entrance of the [Duel of Creators]’s arena.

Kasukabe Yō was quietly focusing her thoughts in the South corner.

She did not know why Asuka would want to join the Game.

But she did know that there’s now a reason for herself to win in this game of [Duel of Creators].

Yō gave a sidelong glance at Willa the Ignis Fatuus of the East Side while recalling the conversation they had earlier.

“Great. With this, I can complete the promise I’ve made to Koumei.”

It is still doubtful as to whether that girl knows anything about her father but from that sort of tone, it would seem like she had known him. If that is so, it didn’t matter which opponent standing in her way. Yō must obtain victory.

Moreover, Kudou Asuka is her friend. She cannot allow herself to lose in a humiliating manner in the battle.

(''Kuro Usagi and Jack are also in the spectator stands. I guess that would mean that Asuka have already received her new Gifts. So, I must make the result apparent in an instant before she can even get the chance to use them.'')

Yō gave a smile as the feelings of her strong fighting spirit, confidence, and expectations towards her comrade swelled in her chest. If Asuka could defend against the first strike, that would prove that Asuka has overcome her weakness from before.

As a friend, that would give the feelings of joy, dependability, a little threatening and amusement.

(''Moreover, just now…she…I’ve already figured out the Gift of Willa-san and have a good counter for it ……No problem. I won’t lose.'')

Yō held onto her absolute confidence and strategies.

Just as she heightened her concentration to the highest, the sound of the gong signaling the start of the Games reverberated within the arena.

===Part 3===

Kuro Usagi, Jack and Laius sat at the spectator stands where the voices of the crowd were rising to a crescendo. And the trio awaited the start of the Games.

“Uu……This…This is bad! Who would have thought that Asuka-san, Yō-san and Willa-san to be pitted together in the same preliminary round?!”

“Yahoho……likewise. That girl who does as she pleases, I’ve already told her many times to come straight to the workshops.<ref>[magref notes: omg…. I think workshops might be better than workrooms. Have been using workrooms all these while but it’s so direct translation… please comment.]</ref> But there shouldn’t be any problem for Asuka-chan!”

“Bu…But, Yō-san’s physical abilities are exactly the counter to Asuka-san. Once she falls out of the field……this game might even have a victor emerging in an instant.”

“Impossible.”

Jack sharply interjected and Kuro Usagi could only shut her mouth at that.

Jack had clearly seen the growth of Yō’s power in [Underwood] for himself and yet his voice contained such confidence and assurance.

“Yahoho……Kasukabe-chan is indeed a strong enemy but it is still possible for Asuka-chan to beat her. After all, Asuka-san has yet to comprehend her true abilities…. Though saying that, I’ve only understood from listening to Garol-dono’s explanations. But after listening to it would make one understand that her power isn’t about controlling the gifts bestowed to her but belongs to the faction that bestows it —similar to the bestowing of [Mock Divinity].”

“YES.” Kuro Usagi nodded her head in assent, she had also had a feeling of that.

In Little Garden, the thing called [Divinity] referred to the Gift that could cause a race or object to have its spiritual powers increased to the maximum. Among these there exist something called [Mock Divinity] that specialized in pushing Gifts to its maximum potential causing them to release power that was of a similar level to those of the Divine-classed Gifts.

But, as it only raises the output, there would be a possibility that it would destroy the Gift, after it has been pushed to its fullest, due to its inability to withstand the proportion of the spiritual enhancement.<ref>[magref notes: I think what the author wants to say is that durability of object spiritual vessel needs to be proportional with spiritual power. Asuka injects power but not reinforcing the objects ability to contain such an increase. Therefore like a balloon that has over expanded, it pops.]</ref>

“It’s a terrifying ability and also very difficult to be handled. Especially that the method of bestowing happens to be that of ‘Conferring Divinity(language)’. Language being the medium by which spiritual power is dissipated instantaneously and it has the characteristic of deteriorating before reaching the intended target, not to forget that we have to factor in the spiritual power of the target that might be able to resist the influence. Hence Kuro Usagi-dono, mistaking her power as [Control] is quite understandable.”

“YES…… but thinking about it, no one should normaly think of it as the conferring of mock divinity from the start.”

Kuro Usagi’s ears quivered indignantly in protest.

Jack suppressed a wry smile as he extended his index finger.

“That’s why we have prepared the most suitable equipment for Kudou Asuka……the Gift that can bring out that absurd potential in her—For now I can even safely assert that Asuka-chan is on par with the power level of Faceless.”

Jack said with confidence.

Seeing how he was so sure about that, Kuro Usagi could only hope for that to be true.

And swallowed hard as she took in the sight of the circular battle grounds.

“On par with—Faceless-sama?”

“Yahoho! Haven’t I said that? Asuka-chan might just win—”

“Impossible. The champion can only be Willa.”

The cold voice from the side had broken into their conversation.

Laius who sat beside Jack had mercilessly trampled on their hopes.

“Willa’s the strongest of the North Side. Just a mere no name can’t hold a flame to her. But if the person in question possesses the ‘Fortress’ that I’ve created, perhaps she might last up to five minutes or so.”

Laius’s words interjected into the duo’s casual conversation.

Jack gave a sigh, seeming to have lost some of his momentum in his upbeat voice:

“Haiz…… Looks like you really wish for Asuka-chan to lose eh? But that’s a weapon that can only be used to its utmost potential in the hands of Asuka-chan. Laius-kun, you know that more than anyone else right?”

“Hmph, so what? I don’t really care about that sort of thing. I only want that girl to be humiliated. And the materials for ‘Fortress’ is the Adamantium Ore and that fleece. Separating them into the refined metal and fleece to be marketed would still be quite lucrative won’t it?”

Laius gave a thin and annoying smile.

Kuro Usagi furrowed her brows at that, but the thing that she was concerned about for another matter.

(''The ‘Fortress’ must be the new Gift right? But what could those items, the Adamantium Ore and fleece be about?'')

“I say, Laius-kun, that fleece was borrowed from the [No Name]s and you cannot just sell it off just on a whim of yours. Moreover even if you want to sell them, there’s not much use for them—”

“Haha, you sure are a toothless bumpkin for not knowing about this. That piece of mountain goat pelt is actually one of the most exquisite items that can be used to aid agricultural Communities. It’s so important that they will even salivate at the sight of it.”<ref>[magrefnotes: the golden fleece(this story calls it Fleece of Mountain Goat to change the names) is said to heal the land and make it fertile. In story of Percy Jackson, it got a girl out of a tree…ok wrong information, it actually restored Thalia who was critically injured and assimilated into the tree back into her human shape… zzz when’s the next Percy Jackson book coming out?!!! XD]</ref>

“Agri, Agriculture? Fleece of a mountain goat?”

Wasn’t that Gift called a [Fortress]? Unable to figure out the connections between them, Kuro Usagi tilted her head in confusion.

Indeed, they had taken some of the suitable Gifts from the treasury of the [No Name] to be used for the creation of Gifts, but Kuro Usagi had not heard of their practical uses.

But since it was a Gift that was wanted for agriculture, it must be something beneficial to the rebuilding of the farms.

Lily and the other children would be very happy to hear this. It could be that Jack might have planned for that to have prepared such a Gift.

“……Ah! It’s starting!”

Kuro Usagi pointed at the centre of the battlefield.

As the sound of the gong to flag off the start of the Game reverberated through the air, the gazes of the spectators were all focused towards the circular playing field.

And shouts of anticipation coursed through the spectator stands.

After the three strikes of the gong to signal the start of the event, the girl who took on the role of Judge—Ayesha Ignis Fatuus, appeared at the centre of the playing field with her blue twin tails swaying behind her.

“Ay….Ayesha-san? Why is she the judge?”

“Yahoho! We of [Will O’ Wisp] have been in this Game as a regular! So, Sandra-sama has nominated Ayesha for the job in recognition of our long participation!”

Jack bobbled his pumpkin head as he gave a proud laugh.

His Community was already erected in the revered section of the [Tablet of the Sea of Stars].

And the reason for Willa being named the strongest Player of the North was precisely due to her countless records of championing the Game, becoming the invincible legend.

Choosing the judge from the Community of [Will O’ Wisp] that had performed well in the Birth of the Fire Dragon Festival was also something that shouldn’t be much of a surprise.

(''It’s finally starting. Yō-san……Asuka-san……'')

Kuro Usagi intertwined her fingers seemingly in a prayer.

Standing upon the stage of the battle field, Ayesha began to read out the names of the three contestants who were waiting at their respective corners.

“—Round one will start now!

From [No Name], Kudou Asuka!

From [No Name], Kasukabe Yō!

And the idol of everyone! The most popular candidate for obtaining the overall victory!

The Super lady who is unbeatable!

From [Will O’ Wisp], Willa the Ignis Fatuus—!”

“Woooooooooooooooooooooooh!” Hearing the introduction made for Willa, the entire stands erupted into wild and feverish cheers.

Although she wasn’t as approachable as Kuro Usagi, but Willa still had quite a sizable popularity. But the person in question had tilted her head in puzzlement over such an uproar in the stands.

Seeing the frenzy of the crowd, Ayesha had nodded her head in satisfaction as she raised her right hand to make the announcement.

“I hereby declare—- the official start of [Duel of Creators]!!!”

===Part 4===

In an instant—

An azure glowing wind was whipped up from the ground.

Kasukabe Yō who had rapidly entered her battle state had immediately assessed the phenomenon to be the wind released by Willa.

Her spirit name being the [Demon of Azure Flames] was partially due to the ability to call out flammable phosphorus gas from fossils. If it were that only, Yō only needed to whip up a whirlwind to dodge it.

But to be famed as the strongest flames of the North, it should not be only at the level of a natural phenomenon.

“—Summon, [Ignis Fatuus].”

“……!?”

A wave of heat was carried within those azure blue winds and the atmosphere was awash with a roasting sensation that was subtly hidden from the senses.

Although the color of the flames were different, but Yō was very clear of the dangers that such a flame posed. For she could sense that this was the same feeling as the other time when Jack had released the intense flames during their time in [Underwood].

The Wind of Purgatory Flames that have been summoned from Hell.

The Gift that just required a mere seven lanterns full to destroy an entire city with its flames.

(''What….What’s wrong with this person?! Is she trying to summon the Purgatory flames in the arena……?!'')

The Game had just started and Willa was already planning to use the strongest firepower. The first move was planned to be such a large scale attack on a wide area and such a bold move was unimaginable coming from one who had such a cute look.

Willa was planning to use the first strike to defeat the both of them right from the get-go.

(''Change of plans……! Since she’s using the Purgatory Flames of Hell, Asuka will also be in danger!!!'')

Less than a second into the Game, Yō had already shifted her target to be focused on Willa. The situation was already one that forced her to abandon her strategies.

Clutching her [Genome Tree], Yō materialized the shimmering plate leggings of the [Pegasus] while whipping up a dazzling wind to charge towards Willa. And just when she was skiing on the wind and about to land her kick—

The figure of Willa suddenly disappeared.

“This is bad—!”

Instantaneous teleportation—Only those who controlled the portals between worlds would be able to open that [Astral Gate].

This sort of unique portal activation method was fundamentally different from that of Jack’s ability to appear from flames.

Jack was able to move from flame to flame, a movement of point to point in a linear fashion, but her sort of teleportation was one that was instantaneous and without any forewarning or relation to any objects or obstacles in the path.

The previous encounter was also similar to this and Yō hadn’t been able to see through this teleportation trick of hers.

—Though it was heard of, but it sure is a Gift that exceeded the comprehension of the mind.

That sort of power was impossible to be matched by the speed and power of the five senses. To confront such a power would require a Gift of a completely different nature but now wasn’t the time for her to experiment around for the crafting of the new Gift.

(''The Azure winds have not stopped……If this continues……'')

Yō whipped her head to shout at the top of her lungs.

“Asuka!! Quick! Escape out of the playing field! “

“Eh—“Asuka’s face was one of surprise and shock and it was clear that she really didn’t understand the nature of the threat that was the wave of azure winds.

However, it was clear that there wasn’t enough time for Yō to rush to her rescue.

This was merely just two seconds after the start of the Game.

Willa the Ignis Fatuus had summoned [Ignis Fatuus] and caused an azure wind to whip across the arena grounds. Ayesha who had been nominated as the judge had also ran ashen faced towards the outside of the playing field, but was blown into the spectator stands as a wave of hot wind blasted her from behind.

“Oi, Willa-nee, that’s really too exaggerati……Yaaaaaaah!”

Her twintails were emitting green smoke as Ayesha fell into the spectator stands.

The spectator stands were replete with defensive Gifts to protect the audience and so her losses were only up till that point, whereas the centre of the arena had transformed into a gruesome sight.

Exceeding the Purgatory Flames that were summoned by Jack, these hungry flames lit up every single thing that existed in the natural world. The whole combatant area was alight with azure flames and instantaneously reduced the stage to crisp.

And the Azure pillar of flames extended up to the Veil of Little Garden.

The searing heat waves released at the peak were strong enough to scatter the sea of clouds in the sky.

The demon that existent in the cleft between life and death—Willa, had shown a power that was able to devastate everything within the pillar. Of which the spectators had gone silent at that performance.<ref>[magrefnotes: If I were the author, I would slide in part divider in this place for the next scene is from a different perspective.]</ref>

“How….How can……”

Kuro Usagi’s hands shook as she moaned mournfully.

Willa’s true strength had exceeded her predictions.

Precisely because Kuro Usagi knew what had been released by Willa, she was quivering from the brutal scene displayed before her. If Kuro Usagi’s guess is spot on, Asuka and Yō wouldn’t be a match for her.

Summoning the Purgatory Flames from Hell wasn’t a simple feat.

Willa had connected Hell to this world in that instant—This is not a figure of speech.

Just as how Shiroyasha is able to summon the Game board of [White Night Plateau], Willa had released her spiritual powers to destroy the portal between reality and the furnace of Hell to scorch the arena.

“How dare she…… to those two…… Kuro Usagi’s comrades……”

Kuro Usagi, who had already abandoned most of her logic due to rage, had already transformed to her fiery peach colored hair.

“Kuro Usagi-san, don’t worry. Look closely, those two aren’t hurt at all oh~!”

Jack used a cheerful tone to advise Kuro Usagi who was emitting red lightning while on the verge of rushing in in with that murderous look.

“—EH?” Kuro Usagi gave a stupid cry.

That sound might just have been the signal for a counter attack, or perhaps it was just a pure coincidence.

<nowiki>*Ding Ling*</nowiki> The scorching azure pillar of flames—shattered under the sound of the melodious flute and chime of the bells.

===Part 5===

Percher who had walked to the arena location alone was stumped by the miracle before her eyes. It is precisely because of the dramatic changes in the arena that had caused her to have that sort of look on her face.

—That’s right. This is not a figure of speech.<ref>[magrefnotes: I realize that sometimes I’ve used it wrongly…. It is not metaphor but a figure of speech… oh well…. ]</ref>

The Flaming Azure winds that raged from Heaven to Earth —froze into a giant ice pillar before shattering into fine powdery snow.

“Freezing the entire pillar of flame…… Could it be Asuka—”

Saying that, she looked towards the pits and was surprised once again.

Asuka was no longer in the combatant’s ring. There was only Willa who stood in the midst of the whole field and Yō who had fled to the skies. And instead of what used to be the ground of the arena—An Iron sphere that did not seem to exist earlier stood in its place.

(''That sphere……Deen couldn’t have transformed into that big a sphere.'')

On the arena grounds where the purgatory flames raged on, the mysterious sphere was completely without a scratch from the onslaught. A faint electrical flow could be seen dancing along the surface of the Iron sphere and it gave off the feeling of being an impregnable defense against anyone’s approach.

The whole stadium fell into silence and from the centre of the arena—came the voice of Asuka, from the centre of the frozen winds.

“It’s okay now. Release the protections, Alma.”

[[Image:Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo_v06_187.jpg|thumb]]

{“Understood, my master.”}

—<nowiki>*Plonk*</nowiki> The sphere gave a bounce.

The icy cold steel cage exterior seemed to pulsate before transforming together with a fizzle of lightning around it.

Long majestic horns, powerfully built four limbs and hooves, silvery fleece that continued to sparkle with electricity. A majestic looking Mountain goat Divine Beast stood by the side of Asuka, guarding her.

(''Mountain Goat……Divine Beast? And able to emit lightning? That can’t be just any ordinary Divine Beast!'')

This saying has always been passed down in the legends, that Gifts of ‘Thunder’ are the symbols for the highest of the God-class spirits. ‘Thunder’ was the last natural energy that Mankind managed to bring under control, and has been able to maintain the eternal respect and faith since the ancient times.<ref>[magrefnotes: this is word play again…. Thunder is雷, just another addition of a character would make it lightning… but yea, in card games, we also attribute thunder pokemon rather than lightning…. So anyways, just take all these explanation in stride, if you want to discuss it further, you can visit the forums.]</ref>

The Japanese pronunciation of ‘Thunder’ can also be written as ‘God’s roar’. Violent winds, rain and the roar of thunder were a collective of fears that wasn’t only limited to Mankind but many other races as well, being one of the oldest faith of all.<ref>[magrefnotes: not really too sure about what the author wants to say… my guess is that he’s saying that all the other animal kingdom, spirits and Mankind all revere the Natural phenomenon of torrential rains, hurricanes and lightning storms.]</ref>

God-class spirits of the Elder God’s end of the spectrum<ref>[magref notes: introduced the word spectrum to make it look more scientific and for ease of understanding.]</ref> will gradually find it more difficult to carry lightning as they get closer to the normal Gods end of the spectrum.

(''That’s strange……That Mountain goat Divine Beast obviously has a greater strength than Asuka. How did Asuka manage to tame such a monster?...'')

“Percher! What are you doing in this kind of place?”

Percher who quickly returned her thoughts to the present turned her head hurriedly. The people who had called out to her was Jin and the others who had went their separate ways before the Corridor of Displays.

The trio ran towards Percher whom they had coincidentally met up and noticing that Rin’s nowhere to be seen, they had asked:

“Where’s Rin?”

“No, no idea. She said about having something urgent to do and so we went our separate ways. As for what the matter is about, I guess His Highness is the person you should ask right?”

“Hm? Oh, that’s okay. I know about that. Rin should now be trying to catch the culprit of the ‘Kamikakushi’ currently, am I right?”

“Is that so?”

“Because she did say something about finding some clues—Compare to that, take a look at the arena. I must say that this Game looks to be getting quite interesting.”

His Highness narrowed his golden irises as he gave a cheerful laugh.

Leaning on the rails, he seemed to scrutinize Asuka and the Mountain Goat Divine Beast with an assessing gaze.

“Seemingly like a puppet but yet not a puppet. After all it does have a conscious will of its own and it looks to be alive. I wonder who could have created such a masterpiece.”

“Um……It probably is the Gift created by Jack and Willa-san of [Willo O’ Wisp], I think.”<ref>[magrefnotes: this is how Jin speaks, I think. Lols]</ref>

Jin opened his mouth to give a casual reply and His Highness nodded his head in understanding.

“[The Demon of the Azure Flames]…… the demon who controls the portal between life and death? I see, that does seem likely. For that woman to bestow life wouldn’t be too difficult. That guy is probably the reincarnation of the Divine Beast.”

“Reincarnation?” Jin and Percher tilted their heads.

His Highness gave a smile as he pointed towards Ayesha who had fainted amongst the spectator stands.

“Take for example that gnome. She’s a gnome that has been implanted into the body of a dead person, to be born as a new life form. Most living bodies basically lose their spiritual attainment after death, but there are some that might even continue to live on after death and be reincarnated into the next life.”

“……Did you mean resurrection?”

“Of course not! How is that possible? A new life possess the inheritance of a new personality. Moreover, for the dead to completely return to life would require operating an independent cosmology. [The Demon of Azure Flames] has not reached that level of power yet. Although the spirit would more or less retain part of its memories, but what it really gets to inherit would be the appearance only. In that sort of reincarnation, the spiritual power would surely deteriorate—”

Suddenly, His Highness stopped his words.

The smile he had earlier was now wiped off his face as he took on a surprised look to stare at the Mountain Goat Divine Beast.

(''……if it is through the process of reincarnation, the spiritual power would surely deteriorate. Because the amount of spiritual power that will be passed down to the reincarnation would be dependent on the spiritual power of the next generation. In normal cases, Divinities of their past lives would also be returned……Then why is it that that Mountain Goat is still materializing as a Divine Beast?'')

His Highness was full of doubts as he stared at Asuka with his sharp gaze.

In the war at [Underwood], he had heard of the Gift held by Kudou Asuka.

According to Aura who had fought against her, she was of an unknown birth, but she was able to control a fire that could render [The Death Eye of Balor] ineffective.

Hence, His Highness had speculated that she had some sort of super powerful God killing Gift that was similar to the Garuda Phoenix lineage.

(''But, this guy isn’t of the same kind. To increase the spiritual power would require the bestowing of Divinity or an ability of a large area of effect sort—No matter what the matter might be, it’s all beyond the abilities of the Human realm of influence.'')

His Highness stared down upon Asuka and the mysterious Divine Beast.

Following that, he caught sight of Kasukabe Yō, who had fled to the skies, from the corner of his eyes. Yō had used the [Genome Tree] to incorporate the Gifts of the Salamander and Rat, wearing a ‘Fire Rat’ leather lamellar armor<ref>[magrefnotes: lamellar armor is just like scale mail, more on padding in this sense since the main materials here are leather… rather than salamander scales.]</ref> that enabled her escape from the violent storm of the Purgatory flames.

(''Oh? This one used the [Genome Tree] to escape death? Seems like the Purgatory flames of Hell are unable to kill the rat born from the placenta of the flames.'')

But using the Salamander and Rat to combine into the ‘Fire Rat’ wasn’t a very good plan for it was equivalent to announcing to others about your real powers. It is best to stick to simple combinations to not let the cat out of the bag about the fact that she controlled the Phylogenetic Tree.

(''Although it is a little rough and childish……but this [No Name] is quite the treasure trove that I’ve expected it to be. It would be best if I can pack them up and bring along as a take-away.'')

His Highness twitched the corners of his lips into a smile. Having the joyous smile like a child having gotten his hand on a new toy, he also started to have that scary look of wanting to snatch everything within his sight away for himself.

Jin gave a sidelong glance at His Highness before turning his gaze downwards quickly to scan the spectator stands.

“……Ah, Kuro Usagi! And Jack!”

Hearing her name being mentioned, the rabbit ears perked up with a swish.

Kuro Usagi looked around for a long time before finally spotting Jin in the spectator stands above.

“Jin-bocchan! What are you doing there?!”

“Yaho? Sandra-sama is also there!”

“I brought Jin around the city for a little walk. Nice to meet you, [Highborn of Little Garden]-san, it’s been some time since we met.”

Sandra was wearing a joker face smile while using a matured tone to casually tell a lie. Having gotten used to the role of a master, it might even be possible that she’s unexpectedly good at acting.

Laius was originally depressed but upon seeing the Master Sandra, he immediately stood up to reveal a sincere smile that was never seen before from him while making way for them to sit beside him.

“Well, isn’t this Sandra-sama of [Salamandra]? I didn’t expect to meet you in the common spectator stands! Come, have a seat!”

“That’s really gracious of you, thank you, Laius-sama. You have also arrived in the North side territories huh?”

“Yes. I couldn’t take the atmosphere of the East Side country lands and was attracted by the cultured civilization of the North. And currently we of [Perseus] have established a relationship with this Jack o lantern’s Community.”

“That sounds great. [Will O’ Wisp] is in the midst of ascension, obtaining the help of [Perseus]’s Gift bestowing techniques will surely be like a Dragon with the addition of wings to soar through the Little Garden. Please do impart to them your valuable techniques and skills in an exchange of cultures.”

“Um…..about that…Mah, I will handle it as best as I can.”

Laius gave a spasm-like smile in reply.

Sandra was subtly asking him to ‘pass all the valuable techniques to Jack and the others’. With that sort of request, Laius was unable to continue with his accommodating responses and could only give an ambiguous reply.

Having been teased by Sandra, Laius looked towards Jin and the others who stood behind her with displeasure.

Then suddenly, his gaze stopped on His Highness.

“Oi, that white haired brat there.”

“What?”

His Highness had calmly responded to the rude name calling.

On normal occasions, Laius would have been incensed by such an attitude from His Highness. He who had a high self-esteem would never have allowed just a teenager who looked around the age of twelve to use that sort of tone to reply.

But this was a different case.

He surveyed the white haired golden iris boy who was His Highness before slightly straightening his body to ask:

“You…. Have we met each other before somewhere?”

===Part 6===

In the middle of the blizzard came the crisp sounds of three azure blue gems shattering as they struck the ground.

Those were the empty shells of the Gift falling out of the hands of Asuka after freezing the Purgatory Flames,.

(Uu……Even though the Gems of Freezing are much more expensive compared to the Gems of Flame……)

Asuka was full of regrets in her heart as she lamented over her lavish usage of the Gifts.

However, being the Ojou-sama of a financial powerhouse, she could not allow such feelings to show on the surface.

—Just to mention it on the side, though it’s might be a little off-topic.

The reason for the Gems of Freezing being more expensive is definitely not due to the difference in practicality.

The real reason is because such Gifts are able to cause a reversal in the kinetic energy of an object and that defies the second law of thermodynamics; a blessing that is impossible for Mankind to replicate. If this sort of phenomenon were easily replicated, Mankind would be able to craft a Perpetual Motion Machine with ease. Hence, even if it were the world of Little Garden, the only existence that could defy these laws of Physics is only that sole Demon.

And this sort of expensive Gift could already fetch up to the ransom-like price of a Gold coin for a gem!

—Okay, end of the off-topic gossips.

Asuka had magnified the might of the chilly winds to create the large scale “Frozen phenomenon” that was before them.

It was a Gift that was on the opposite end of the spectrum from the Purgatory Flames that was supposed to be able to reduce all existence to ash. Even amongst the Nordic Gods, there’s only one God who can control such a large scale blizzard.

The clash between the two had caused the Game stage to melt into the ground, leaving not a shadow behind. But if one were to strain their eyes to look closely, the faint traces of its existence could be seen and moving out of that ring would be an immediate disqualification.

As Asuka was reaffirming the circumference of the battle zone, Yō dropped down beside her.

Cloaked in the ‘Fire Rat’ leather lamellar armor, Yō dabbed at her cold sweat as she approached Asuka with a smile.

“Asuka, that was great! But how did you make that flame……”

“Hoho, that’s a secret……Although that’s what I want to say, but our opponent doesn’t seem to be a simple one for me to joke around at this time”, Asuka cast her sharp gaze at Willa.

Not bothering to hide her hostility, Asuka went straight for the kill:

“It’s my pleasure to meet you for the first time, Willa-san. Your name is also famous in the East Side where I belong to.”

“……”

“But, I really didn’t expect for you to try kill the potential candidate for your Alliance. I hereby demand an answer from you, the leader of [Will O’ Wisp]. Please explain your motives.”

Asuka stood with her arms akimbo as she used a threatening tone to question Willa.

Yō also had the same thoughts as the [Duel of Creators] hosted by the Master would surely prohibit the killing of other opponents. It was a well-known rule that needn’t be written down on the [Geass Roll].

Having seen Willa’s release of that fatal strike, it was almost safe for others to assume that she did not want to play by the rules of the Game and or even lacked the basic common sense.

“Please give your answer. Why did you summon such a dangerous flame? Depending on your answer, we might have to reconsider our Alliance agreements.”

“……?”

Willa was stumped for a moment.

Tilting that face that could only be said to be sweeter than candy, she revealed a slightly troubled look as she asked:

“……dangerous?”

“Huh?”

“What. Is. So. Dangerous. About. That. Level. Of. Flame?”

—Kachi, the both of them stiffened at the same time.

Their thoughts and bodies were unconsciously bounded as if cursed.

Needless to say, Willa’s answer had shredded their pride into bits. That sort of emotionless reply could be better described as ‘Shredding their existence to bits”.

Never did they expect that her unsealing of the furnace of Hell would be described by her to be only at “That. Level.” For the tone of her words already implied that she had already been holding back.

Asuka reined in her anger while forcing a smile as she looked at Willa.

“Is…Is that so? Well, you’re right. That sort of flame is nothing to us.”

“Of…Of course. There’s totally no problem with that sort of flame.”

Asuka and Yō responded with a stammer. …… Those stiff sounding words were definitely not due to a problem with her hearing.

And pondering over what could have gotten into these two people, Willa cocked her head to the left and right like a small animal in confusion while her twin tails swayed with the movement. Then seeming to have come upon something, she lifted her head.

“—You guys, are strong.”

“Eh?”

“You guys have underestimated yourself by quite a bit. My words are definitely not in sarcasm. When up against you two, the Purgatory Flames of Hell are not even worth mentioning. Not even close to something that you guys have to fear about.”

“……”

<nowiki>*Hu.*</nowiki> Asuka had unconsciously relaxed her tensed atmosphere that was close to drawing her sword in that emotionally charged situation.

The Violent storm of Purgatory Flames were really scary, or at least that was the case in the memories of Asuka and Yō. But after experiencing it first-hand, the both of them were still unscathed.

Every time Yō escaped the icy grasps of Death, she would become stronger.

Although Asuka was troubled by her talent, it would seem that she had finally obtained suitable Gifts.

Ever since the day that they had arrived in Little Garden, the both of them had been accumulating an ever-increasing amount of accomplishments and karma, causing their talents to bloom at an unexpectedly rapid pace. Those were the words that Willa was trying to say.

“Especially Asuka. I’ve heard about your situation from Faceless.”

“Did you? From her?”

“Mhm. Hearing it from her, I’d then created your Gift—[Almathea’s Fortress].”

Willa stretched out her finger.

Pointing exactly at the majestic-looking Mountain goat Divine Beast.

“[Almathea’s Fortress] is by me and Jack……and Lulu working together—”

“Lulu? Who’s that? Could it be that you are referring to that young Master?”

“Keho<ref>[magrefnotes: Keho is sound effect for cough.]</ref>, What was just said is not counted.”

Willa started all over again, TAKE 2.<ref>[magrefnotes: Take2, like the director says NG to the TV show and they do the Take2]</ref>

“[Almathea’s Fortress] is by me and Jack……and Laius working together to create a masterpiece. The current you, can now be on par with FeiFei<ref>[magrefnotes: FeisiLesi is how Face.Less is pronounced…. Nickname would be taking the first character… Fei and double that….FeiFei, my guess is she talks in a cute manner and it would be highly irritating to be told off by that kind of cute voice.]</ref>…Keho, Face.Less. So you should have more confidence.”

Willa tried her best to make her face taut with seriousness.

Although she did put in a lot of effort to lecture the both of them, the ending was still far from perfect, having made some slips in her act.

But it would seem that she wanted to continue with that serious act to the end as she spread her arms in a gesture to welcome the both of them.

“……I do not like to do battle nor participate in Games. But for the both of you to realize your true potentials— I’ve now participated in this competition as the North Side’s strongest Player. And I will put my best to make this a token of gratitude to you guys.”

“Token of gratitude?”

“Jack and Ayesha have been rescued twice from the hands of Demon Lords by you guys. This token of gratitude is for that”, the strongest girl of the North Side smiled.

Asuka and Yō looked at each other before shrugging their shoulders while feeling a little troubled.

“……How should I say it, I think the ones who felt that they were being helped were us.”

“Mhm. And we have never returned the favor too.”

Nodding their heads, the both of them took on a battle stance to prepare for the battle.

The both of them had finally decided on enjoying the [Duel of Creators] to the fullest.

She of the North Side’s strongest player to spread her arms in acceptance of the challenge, how could they suppress that feeling? The problem children of the East Side have never felt this happy and excited before.

“Although it might be tough on Willa-san, we will apologize in advance for doing it two-on-one.”

“No problem. I will also show my full powers in the subsequent fight. If you do not do it in a team battle, it would probably be dangerous.”

Saying that, Willa started to release Azure winds from her hands.

Although it was of a small scale, contact with [Ignis Fatuus] would undoubtedly cause a fatal injury.

Firstly, they would need to break through that Azure wind. And though the ‘Fire Rat’ leather lamellar armor might be able to defend, it was unable to launch an attack. Moreover, if they did not have a method to counter that instantaneous teleportation, everything else would be futile.

Yō was racking her brains over a plan to make an attack when Asuka leaned over to whisper softly.

“Kasukabe-san. I’ve a plan……What’s your take?”

“……What’s the risks?”

“It’s only possible to get high profits with high risks right?”

Asuka smiled mischievously. For Asuka to even mention a plan, it would already mean that there was a possibility of it going through. Understanding that part about her, Yō gave a nod in consent.

“Got it. Tell me about that plan of yours then.”

In the instant that Asuka nodded her head—

The situation had a dramatic transformation.

<noinclude>

===Translator’s notes===
<references/>

{{Mondaiji Nav|p1=6|p2=Chapter 5|n1=6|n2=Chapter 7}}
</noinclude>

Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo:Volume 6 Chapter 5

2014-09-26T13:49:54Z

Tidon: /* Chapter 5 */ Sandora -> Sandra

==Chapter 5==

===Part 1===

—[Tablet of the Sea of Stars], Corridor of Displays.

Right at this moment, the Sun was already starting to sink slowly into the western horizon.

The appearance of [Kouen City] was gradually changing as it began to be dyed by the hues of dusk. Coupled with the colorful lights of the lanterns, it was only when night fell that this City would display its truest appearance.

There were many nocturnal races who took up residence in this City and the evening hours seem to be the time when it gets most lively.

The City that gave off a different radiance between that of its day and night—that is the territory of [Salamandra].

Just as the [Tablet of the Sea of Stars] had started to be dressed in the hues of dusk, there came a sudden commotion in the Corridor of Displays.

Upon receiving information on the whereabouts of Sandra, a large number of the military police squads had caught up with them. Ignoring the troubled looks that they have put onto the faces of the guests mulling around, they were hot on the tails of Sandra and the others as they ran around the place.

“Please wait up, Sandra-sama!”

“NO~! Before resolving the case of the ‘Kamikakushi’, I will not go back~!”

<nowiki>*BLEH~*</nowiki> Sandra put out her tongue at them as she continued to run.

In actual fact, she didn’t usually show this childish side of hers to her subordinates.

Jin who was also caught up in this commotion was being dragged around between Sandra and His Highness who had a grip on his collar as they ran around. And he was already falling into the state of suffocation.

Struggling for a long time to finally squeeze a space for his neck, he gave a pitiful cry.

“Hey….. I’m dying here!”

“No problem. If it’s only suffocating to death, we can still think of ways to revive you later.”

His Highness-dono had dropped the comment with a deadpan look. Was it due to this youth’s responses thus far? For Jin was unable to figure out if the youth was being serious or joking about that comment at all.

……No, it’s possible that this youth was just that serious all the time.

“Any….Anyways, we need to find a place to hide first!”

“Mhm. There’s a back door leading into the showcased displays, which is usually used for the transportation of display items, just ahead of us, let’s just rush inside there for now.”

“Got it.”

His Highness and Sandra continued to drag Jin as they sped along the corridors to take a sudden right turn and leap over the heads of the visitors. But it seems that the military police squads had already guessed this move of theirs and set up an ambush before the back door. And they shouted the command as they spotted Sandra rounding the corner.

“Now! Let out the Winged Dragon squad!”

“Eh……Winged? Winged Dragon Squad? Right at the heart of the Corridor of Displays?”

Sandra couldn’t help but cry out in surprise, stopping short in her tracks as three Winged Fire Dragons of a height of approximately three meters towered over them while barring their way to the door.

The three dragons did not only possess the advantage of a pincer attack, having rounded them up in the middle, from front and back, they were also able to take flight and control the skies above. With such an ambush, they were no longer able to escape from the Corridor of Displays.

The three dragons who had fire rimming their jaws had surrounded the three of them and their leader stared at Sandra with a sharp gaze.

“Sandora-sama, please return to the Headquarters.”

“We have no intention of fighting our leader.”

“Please wait quietly for the convening of the Great Convention. If word of this problem were to spread, it will be the butt of all jokes amongst all the other Masters. So, for [Salamandra], please return to the palace quickly.”

Despite their polite use of tone, it did nothing to hide the dissatisfaction that was embedded within their words.

It’s most likely that these three dragons were part of the group that did not support the move to put Sandra on the throne. Or else these inferior dragons wouldn’t have appeared before them at this tourist attraction— the [Tablet of the Sea of Stars]. If Sandra wanted to use force to resist, these guys were most likely planning to push the blame of all the damages wrought on the gallery on her head.

So Jin drew Sandra protectively behind him as he suggested softly:

“……I say, Sandra, why didn’t you ask Mandra-san to help you with this? Since the opponent is a Demon Lord, shouldn’t [Salamandra] be going full force to deal with the threat?”

“……No, that won’t work. Mandra Onii-sama did not believe me at all.”

“EH?” Jin tilted his head as he couldn’t imagine how that solemn and serious Mandra would put aside the words of his leader and he couldn’t help but wonder if it was a mishearing on his part.

But Sandra clenched her fists while seeming to recall a past incident of hers.

“Actually……I’ve already seen the culprit for the ‘Kamikakushi’ at the scene of the latest committed crime scene.”

“The culprit for the ‘Kamikakushi’?”

“Mhm. It was a person wearing a long robe that had the character of “混” emblazoned on the back. But it was only I who could spot the ‘Kamikakushi’…… Mandra Onii-sama and my comrades had not believed my words then. From that day on, onii-sama had called me to stay out of this business.”

Sandra closed her eyes as she recounted mournfully.

But she immediately shook her head to straighten up her thoughts.

“Mandra Onii-sama has always been like this. He had never taken my words seriously before. If the relation between the leader and the tactician was already like this, how else can I continue to lead the Community? That’s why I need to use this incident to get the trust of onii-sama and the others.”

Sandra clasped her hands together as she struck up the blaze of fighting spirit within herself once more.

Hearing her words, Jin finally understood the reason behind this stealthy plan of hers to sneak out.

Sandora’s character had always been one that was bold and unrestrained, but that did not make her a crazy girl who would do things on a whim. And the reason for Sandra to steel her heart enough to undertake such action was more of the fault of her pride than a rebellious act against her elder brother.

As a leader of the Community, whether one was able to gain the trust of their comrades was a matter that concerned its survivability. Needless to say, with [Salamandra] being such a big Organization, as long as the subordinates started to harbor a little doubt, it would definitely create much problems within the chain of command. And for a Community that had always passed the position of the leadership by the heir of the lineage, this was an obstacle that she would have to overcome sooner or later.

“I understand. Since you’ve said so, I won’t push further. But, how do you intend to break out of this current situation?”

“By force……or should I say that was my original plan. But it would be troublesome if the displays in the gallery were to be destroyed. There’s a passage that leads to the arena located above the backdoor entrance of the Gallery and we need to find a way to get there.”

“Come to think about it, it’s almost time for the [Duel of Creators] to begin. There should be quite a large flow of visitors flocking to the arena.”

After the flag off of the Game event, the visitors from the Corridor of Displays would most likely swarm into the arena spectator area and provide an excellent cover for them. But how were they going to make it to that place seemed to be the greatest problem at the moment.

Staring at the three Fire dragons who were closing in on them, Jin kept thinking hard for a solution.

Just then, His Highness broke in:

“Jin, Sandra, is there only one condition?”

“Huh?”

“The condition of breaking out. After all, I’m employed by you so this sort of small matters can be left to me to handle.”

“Small…Small matters……once we start a brawl, the whole plaza for the displays will be thrown into confusion with the military police squads. If there’s a method to break out of this encirclement without hurting the opponent, it would be good, but other methods would definitely cause a huge problem.”

“Is that so? So, you mean that as long as the military police squads are kicked aside but not hurting them would be fine by you right? That will be a simple task.”

His Highness had merely stated it without the intention of boasting.

Seeing his confidence, Jin and Sandra looked at each other, stumped for words. And just to make it clear in advance to prevent any misunderstanding, Sandra also possess the power to defeat the Winged Dragons and the military police squad.

But to take on those military police squads without harming them or the displays in the gallery, that really raised the difficulty up by a few notches.

“Nn. About that……I will confirm about the plan again. No destroying the Corridor of Displays, kick the Winged Fire Dragons and the military police squads away and find the ‘Kamikakushi’. Those are the things that we must accomplish……”

“Mhm, yes. Do not destroy the Corridor of Displays, send the Winged Fire Dragons and military police squads sailing through the air and search for the ‘Kamikashushi’ at the same time, am I right?……Well then, is there any other requests?”

<nowiki>*Kacha Kacha*</nowiki>His Highness started to crack his fingers as the three fires dragons were almost reaching them, albeit slowly.

Even though His Highness had asked to confirm the final points, the two of them had already ran out of other ideas.

Sandra nodded her head as she steeled her resolve then.

“Well then, I will be leaving it to you. I will snag the winged Dragon who is in the sky while you needn’t hold back on the other two winged dragons. Try your best not to harm the military police squad as much as—-”

—possible and just run them off the grounds. The last part had not made it out in time.

For a Winged Dragon that was awash with waves of heat had pounced on her from behind, taking the opportunity to restrain her while she was focused on talking.

“Sandora-sama, forgive my insolence!!”

The ten feet tall huge body had dipped quickly and drew close to Sandra from behind. Sandra who was issuing the instruction to His Highness had then lagged for a moment in her reaction and was snagged by the front claws of the Winged Dragon.

“Ahyo~……?!”

“Sandora!”

“Sandora-sama’s safety has been secured! It’s okay to make the other two suffer a little! Everybody, charge!”

The military police squads and the other two Winged Dragons gave off a belligerent roar and an enthusiastic response to the command.

His Highness quickly grabbed Jin by the scruff and drew him close to whisper in his hear:

“It will be over soon, just stay down for five seconds.”

“Five……”

At that instant, there was a sudden explosion from the ground beneath the spot that His Highness originally stood at as he lunged towards the military police squads.

The military police squads hadn’t been expecting their target to be captured to take the initiative to charge at them and they had faltered for a moment. This chance, however, was not let off by His Highness.

Swinging his arms lightly, he smacked right into the midst of the seven people formation to deliver accurate and critical punches on the vital spots to rob the military policemen of their consciousness

And there were a total of fifty-five others from the military police squad at the back. To actually make such a huge fuzz over an ojou-chan? His Highness couldn’t help sighing in his heart as he continued to sweep through the military police squads in a flurry of punches.

Using an astounding super speed, His Highness accurately connected his punches to his opponents’ chests that were right over their hearts, their necks, the shafts covering their brain, etcetera. It was only when the last one of them was knocked unconscious and crumpling to the ground that Jin finally managed to react.

“……A second…..Not even a second. Your Highness……you……!”

“Bastard! That smelly little brat dares to look down on us!”

“The crime of hurting us, comrades, don’t you think of getting away lightly with this!!”

The two Winged Dragons roared ferociously as they made their angry charge towards the one who seemed to have ruffled their scales the wrong way.

The Winged Dragons who had waves of heat emitting from their jaws were flying with that huge body at an unbelievable speed and they spat an enormous fiery ball of fire from their mouths.

The fire ball exceeded the height of His Highness by almost three times but His Highness seemed unfazed as he merely waved his right arm lightly to make the fire ball disappear without a trace.

“That’s…That’s impossible!”

“The command received was to show no mercy to you guys. So, I will not be going easy on you……Well, if you want to run, now is the time, you know?”

The warning was given out of his generosity but those two Winged Dragons had mistaken it for a taunt as they grew angrier as they roared:

“Hah! Who’s afraid of you huh?! Our scale mails have been forged in the huge crater of the peak yonder, it will never lose to the likes of you, a kid who’s green behind the ears!”<ref>[magref notes: this is a chinese saying though…. Quite sure it wasn’t used in the jap version but we use yellow headed kid to mean green behind the ears. Hmmm changed it to green behind the ears …]</ref>

Spreading its wings, the Winged Dragon gave it’s declaration to accept the challenge for the confrontation.

Up till now, His Highness who had only dully knocked his opponents over had widened his eyes in surprise—the next moment saw a cruel smile creeping across his face.

“……Is that so? Since that’s the case, I will be in the wrong for having any mercy then……!!!”

“Ah! Your Highness, DON’T!!”

Sandra who was still in the grasp of a Winged Dragon hovering in the skies had shouted loudly in fear for her comrade’s safety.

But it is a pity that it was late. This shout to stop had come too late.

Although his battle stance had been casual, His Highness wasn’t that generous to give his opponent any leeway after being goaded in that fashion. The usual calm demeanor of his had completely vanished to be replaced by a battle frenzy that cloaked his body.

The short lad, who was now leaking a little of his spiritual powers, gave off an illusionary feeling of being many a dozen times larger than his actual size. From the pressure that was given off from the golden irises of his, the white haired lad would have been comparable to that of a Demon Lord.

Stepping on the ground with enough force to create depressions on the floor of the corridor, His Highness seemed to travel at an acceleration that would burn the atmosphere itself—the Third Cosmic Velocity as he barreled straight into the chest of the Winged Dragons.

“Wha……?!”

“Take this with all you’ve got. Don’t worry. If you are lucky, you might just survive—!”

The fist of the lad connected with the Winged Dragon.

The impact of the punch from what looked like a scrawny short lad had packed a punch that exceeded the imaginations of the Winged Dragon. The scales that were harder than steel were shattered beautifully and the huge body was thrown back. And the other Winged Dragon used his four limbs as a meat shield to receive his comrade.

“Gu, ohohohohohohoh!”

The other Winged Dragon gave a roar as he tried to stop his comrade’s fall.

But the Winged Dragon that was thrown back by His Highness’s punch continued to accelerate in the same direction without slowing down and the two Winged Dragons were knocked out of the Corridor of Display’s plaza.

Jin, Sandra and the sole remaining Winged Dragon stared at the whole series of events that played out before them with wide eyed surprise.

And it was the nonchalant voice of His Highness that drew them back to the present.

“Oi, that fellow who’s still holding on to Sandra. Release her now.”

“What?!……Who do you think you are?!”

“Come on now, just release her already. Sandora’s trying to earn the trust of [Salamandra] in this desperate struggle. Being one of the main fighting force of the Community, just try to have a little more confidence in the decisions of your new leader alright?”

His Highness lifted a brow as he chided the Winged Dragon.

Being lectured by a youth, the pride of the Winged Dragon was wounded. However, the Winged Dragon had a complicated look on its face as it looked around at Sandra, Jin and His Highness, and his comrades of [Salamandra] who were on the ground.

After sweeping them with a bitter gaze, the Winged Dragon silently released Sandra from its grasp.

Sending Sandra back to the Corridor of Displays, the Winged Dragon bowed in a high-kneel while saying respectfully.

“……please forgive our insolence, but we too were thinking of the future of [Salamandra]. Please do not push yourself and return if you deem it too dangerous to handle alone.”

“Okay, I got that. I’ll also give it some self-reflection for my embarrassing immaturity for resorting to this sort of violent method to convince you guys. I hope that my actions this time will help to bring glory to the Flag of the Fire Dragon, and in so doing, I would hope that you guys will forgive me.”

The Winged Dragon and the young leader met gazes and nodded.

Spreading his wings, the Winged Dragon gave another last glance at His Highness before departing.

As the commotion finally came to a close, Jin let out a long sigh before giving a smile in relief.

“With this, we only need to escape into the arena right?”

“Mhm. …… But it sure gave me quite a shock to see that His Highness is actually that strong.”

“Is that so? I think I’m more in awe with that fellow of the Winged Dragon squad. Even though I did hold back, but that impact was supposed to be a punch that would send them to the end of the world. I really didn’t expect for them to be able to stand so quickly”

“Is……is that so?”

“Yeah. If there were four thousand Winged Dragons of that standard, it would really be quite a difficult situation for me to handle.”

“—-That’s just like you are planning to do battle against [Salamandra], huh?” Jin gave a laugh.

His Highness laughed in reply as well.

“Aw, cut that out. Haven’t I said it before? My Community is a commerce type and picking a fight with a [Floor Master] would definitely cause our business to be sorely affected……Compared to that, let’s go into the arena first. Is the back door that way?”

The trio nodded silently as they met gazes and started up the stairs that would lead to the back door of the gallery with the link way leading to the arena being the destination in mind. And it would seem that all the military police were still outside as there wasn’t any of their presences felt close by.

Temporarily sitting in the linkway, the enthusiastic cheer of the crowd sounded from the arena.

And in response, the lady responsible for being the emcee of the event gave a lively announcement.

Jin cautiously looked around as he pulled open the door to walk into the arena stands—

“—Round one will start now!

From [No Name], Kudou Asuka!

From [No Name], Kasukabe Yō!

And the idol of everyone! The most popular candidate for obtaining the overall victory!

The Super lady who is unbeatable!

From [Will O’ Wisp], Willa the Ignis Fatuus—!”

<noinclude>

===Translator’s notes===
<references/>

{{Mondaiji Nav|p1=6|p2=Chapter 4|n1=6|n2=Chapter 6}}
</noinclude>

Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo:Volume 6 Chapter 4

2014-09-26T13:49:01Z

Tidon: /* Chapter 4 */ Sandora -> Sandra

==Chapter 4==

===Part 1===

—Little Garden, Outer Gate Number 54545’s Stage Area, entrance to the Corridor displaying the [Tablet of the Sea of Stars].

“—Well then, Rin, what are you guys up to?”

“Wuai?”

Rin, who was sitting in the corner of the café, with her cheeks stuffed full with the Golden Yam Egg Tart had halted her hand that was holding another of those tarts when she heard that question. Seeing her face in that state, Percher who had wanted to approach the matter at hand seriously could only give a sigh instead.

Currently, Percher and Rin were on a different task that caused them to go on their separate ways from Jin and the others.

Jin, Sandra and His Highness had gone to the scene of the Corridor of Displays to conduct their investigations while Percher and Rin were to wait for orders at the entrance area.

But as they had much time to spare, they had decided to go for a bite, the famous local delicacy of [Salamandra]—the Golden Yam Egg tart. As she was still unclear on the motives of those two who didn’t seem to be taking things seriously, Percher gathered her courage to assert her question once more:

“I’ve already seen through your reasons for coming to this City. So tell me. How long are you going to put up that act of yours?”

“Hoho, that really sounds interesting coming from you. Percher knows of our plan?”

<nowiki>*Wow so scary~I’m so surprised!*</nowiki> Rin had that sort of smile hanging on her lips.

The style of speaking after giving a staggered pause with an accented voice. That was the conversational skill of this young lady. Seeing how guarded her opponent was even though she had tried to shake her up, Percher decided to put on the pressure:

“Let me say this in advance. Everyone from [No Name] will be coming to this Corridor of Displays. As long as I meet up with one of them, the possibility of me escaping successfully will not be zero. The sneak attack that you are planning for the [Floor Master] will also end in a failure. Then, you guys will also be chased out of this place too you know?”

Percher gave a calm leisurely smile.

— Of course, all that she had said were only unsupported information fabricated just for the purpose of shaking up Rin even for a little. But little would Percher know that her lies would become a reality.

Rin made an act of pondering over it for a moment before smiling maliciously.

“Well then, if things really come to that point, we will just have to put an end to our plans there.”

“Isn’t it? Well, then why not stop n….”

“Mhm. I guess it’s time to kill Percher-chan then.”

<nowiki>—*Suu*</nowiki> A sharp dagger was already grazing Percher’s neck.

Seeming to be an amazing control of strength, the tip only grazed a thin layer of skin that covered the pulsing artery.

The instantaneous drawing of the dagger that now pressed on her neck was so quick that it even caught Percher off guard even with all her heightened wariness from before. It was until the prick of pain started to register in her brain that Percher noticed the graze on her neck caused by Rin’s dagger.

And that stunt caused Percher to stiffen up and turn pale.

Whereas, Rin only leisurely stowed away her killing intent that had been released instantaneously just a while earlier as she gave a mischievous laugh.

“Just playing with you there. I only wanted to play a prank on you a little. After all, Percher-chan isn’t cut out for negotiations, so there’s no need to push yourself. Moreover, if you really do have an information that is to be used as the trump card, you shouldn’t be waving it around from the get-go. You should to wait for all the conditions to be set before bringing it out. If you just bring it out just like what you did moments ago, it wouldn’t have much of an impact you know?……But, Mah<ref>[magref notes: not sure if I explained the slang sound effect of Mah before… but people who watch anime should have heard of it being said before like Mah Mah, it’s just a small thing… or something along those lines? Yea, basically it just means that the person is dismissing it lightly by saying Mah. A dismissive tone I guess.]</ref>, it’s still a false report from you anyways.”

“……Uu!!”

At this point, Percher’s anxiety had finally come close to the critical point.

She had already made a mental preparation to create a chaotic situation with a battle if things made a turn for the worse, but it would seem that this was a really bad idea. Initially, she had had high opinion about the innocent looking girl’s power, but little did she expect that her opponent’s strength was one that exceeded her original expectations.

(''The difference is too great. Be it a use of melee or a tongue fight……'')

She had already entered a dead end and had no other moves to take. Even though it was the only chance she had when His Highness wasn’t around, Percher was still unable to find the way out of this mess.

Noticing Percher’s distress, Rin gave an unguarded smile as she shook her head.

“Really now. Just relax. At the very least, we do not intend to kill you, Percher, nor do we want to get rid of Sandra and Jin either. You could say that it would run contrary to our intent.”

“……Contrary?”

Percher narrowed her eyes as she tilted her head in doubt.

Rin’s gaze took on a serious look as she gave a giggle:
“I for one, wish to get you three to become a valuable asset of our Community.”<ref>[magref notes: she said get. Which means by force or coercion. Not really focused on recruiting though…and yes this part is one space after the above and one line spacing before the next few paragraphs to come.]</ref>

“wha……What?!”

Percher spluttered out her words due to her surprise. That must have been the most improbable possibility that she did not even bother considering about—the enemy’s general and trusted aide wanting to recruit people from their side?

But Rin who misunderstood Percher’s reaction immediately leaned close to a distance just three inches away from Percher’s nose.<ref>[magref notes: I really want to delete the part of ‘three’ but it is in both texts…. zzz]</ref>

“No worries, we can discuss about the treatment and privileges! Percher-chan’s loss can also be forgiven and written off. We will also be giving you the other Gifts of [The pied piper of Hameln]! The age of witch hunts had also been quite close to the era that Percher-chan came from. I think you might just be compatible with Orsola you know~If you return the other half of [The Death Eye of Balor], we might even let you reappear as Black Death Demon Lord—”

“Wait, Hold it right there! Saying such things in a public place… Are you out of your mind?!”

Percher’s eyes kept darting around at the open-air café and the passers-by outside as she frantically covered Rin’s mouth. To be so bold as to speak of such things in the open, that was the really evil streak in this girl. Bur Rin continued to have that nonchalant look.

“There’s no problem at all you know? Because our voices, will not be able to reach the ears of others around us.”

“……I beg your pardon?”

“Try screaming at the top of your voice if you want. There’s no one who will be able to hear you.”

Using a very confident voice to announce such a scary thing. But that was something that Percher should have noticed from the start. If she had given it some thought, she would have known that such a thing would be possible with Rin’s Gift.

Regarding Rin’s Gift, Percher had heard of it a little—The mysterious Gift called [Achilles High]<ref>[magref notes: the meaning of ‘called’ here means that [Achilles High] isn’t really called that… but is just a nickname for the Gift. ]</ref> was conceptual type of Gift that controlled the spatial “distances” between objects.

And besides that piece of information, the conditions for its usage, effective range and real name for the Gift was unknown.

The only thing that could be confirmed was that it was truly a sort of ‘invincible’ Gift and Percher only knew of two existences that could defeat this sort of Gift.

As long as it is used to create a [Wall of Distance] between us and the other people around us, it would naturally create a soundproof condition that traps the sound waves from leaving. No, it isn’t only for that alone. It also prevents any escape or call for help.

(''……In other words, there wasn’t a possibility for me to create a ruckus that would draw in everyone into the chaos from the start?'')

That sort of consideration made that girl more horrifying.

In addition to that, the current [No Name]s did not have anyone who could force Rin into a corner and the only possibility would be to bet it all on that Izayoi to mess up the situation as much as possible.

What a pinch. She complaint in her heart.

“……Anyways, sorry about that. I don’t have any intention to join your group. Moreover, my master is Jin, so please convince him first.”

“Oh, is that so? If we get Jin, we can get a free Percher as well……That really sounds like a good bargain.”

Rin was mumbling to herself seeming like a girl deciding on the purchase of a candy that promised to have a free gift upon payment.

And though she might be displeased by that tone, Percher had chosen to be silent to avoid needless conversations.

“Well, let’s put that matter aside for now for I would also like to confirm your thoughts on this. Percher, do you have any dissatisfaction about your current master and servant contract?”

“I can’t say that I’m satisfied…… but it’s still not at the point where I would want to terminate my end of the contract.”

An answer that held no deception. That was undoubtedly the honest opinion of Percher.

The [No Name]s are a Community that have the potential to rise higher from amidst the lower levels for they possessed a variety of talents and a handful of elites who could fight on par with Demon Lords.

If they obtained the Alliance Flag, it might even be possible for them to rise up rapidly into the Five Digits as well.

But Rin narrowed her eyes to slits.

“……Is that so? But you do know that he doesn’t possess the power required to help you, Percher, to achieve your dream right?”

“Uu…That…….”

Rin’s words rang so true that it seemed to have struck home into her heart. Although her childishness earlier had caused Percher to be confused and hence lowering her guard, Rin had not let that chance pass her by. And this girl had a sharp tongue that had the accuracy to hit its target every time in a clash of words.

The words embedded itself so deeply into Percher’s heart that it gave off an illusion that the whole conversation had been staged just for that particular line to deal the finishing blow.

“……………”

—To fulfill Percher’s wish, the boy whose name is Jin Russel wasn’t strong enough at the moment.

She had already known that for a fact.

No matter how extraordinary the comrades of [No Name] were, the most important person—Jin, the leader is still too immature. The problem that Rin had pointed out would not have been a problem if the wish were to be a normal one. But Percher’s wish—-is one that would be a heavy burden of making enemies out of real gods.

If the secret wish that she harbored in her heart were to be leaked……it wouldn’t be too surprising if Jin Russel were to cancel the contract or even seal Percher away for good. That sort of insecurity caused Percher to be unable to tell the [No Name]s of her yearning.

And it did not take much effort for Rin to see that insecurity in her.

Rin gave a charming smile<ref>[magref notes: the direct translation would most likely be the Japanese metaphor of Rin gave a smile like a flower in full bloom. Well… in English, that would really sound weird as a metaphor. So I’m just going with charming. Note that I’ve used the metaphor once in direct translation before… but this time I’m just going to word it as charming. Future usages of this metaphor will also be translated as charming with a translator note.]</ref> as she crossed her arms before her chest.

“But it won’t be that way for us. Although we may have been beaten in our own game by the Community of Jin and the others before, the battle this time will be a Game of a larger scale than before. And if everything proceeds as smoothly as planned……the world of Little Garden might just be totally thrown into chaos for real.”

Resting her hand on her puffed up chest, she continued to look at Percher with confidence in her eyes.

That strong will in her gaze was really intense and seemed to shine in Percher’s perspective. As one of the authoritative figures in an organization to have such a clear target in mind and the resolve and attitude to pull along her comrades in the chosen path, it really made Percher’s loyalty waver.

“But……My ownership is still with Jin……”

“Isn’t that simple? We just need to take Jin along with us and it’s all solved right?”

“Wha……?!”

“I’ve discussed with Aura and Graiya Oji-san before and we feel that we still need another boy around the same age as His Highness to be paired as his friend. I would say that Jin’s brains is quite good and he would fit perfectly to help our His Highness who lacks the knowledge of common sense in life skills. More importantly, we can also prepare many Demon Lords suitable for [Genier Contractor]—In the first place, his Gift will only be utilized to its truest potential when he comes to our side.”

Rin added happily.

Jin’s power was indeed a Gift that was indeed one that is specialized in the enhancement of sealed Demon Lords that are under his control. Leticia had also said that such a Gift was also quite renowned. Even in Little Garden where many Demigods and Gods roamed, it could be considered as one of the most unique Gifts.

Legend has it that [Genier Contractor] is a Gift that is conferred to [Solomon, The Spirit King] who sits in the Four Digits for having achieved the accomplishment of sealing seventy-two Demon Lords.

If he had defeated all those seventy-two Demon Lords by himself, that would make him run for second placing in the rankings for defeating Demon Lords.

And the ancestors of Jin Russel had cleared one of the trials prepared by [Solomon, The Spirit King]—the <ARABIAN NIGHTS> which had a part of the Gift as the prize.

Rin who knew of all that had also seen the true value of Jin Russel even if he was still developing in his Gift.

“The trials which were prepared by [Solomon, The Spirit King] has already been completed without leaving a single trial left undone. What’s left is only the defeating of the seventy-two demon lords which can be left to others to handle. And that makes Jin’s Gift incredibly desirable—even if some rough measures need to be taken, it might just be worth it.”

“……”

A sharp glint could be seen in those child-like eyes of hers but that sort of atmosphere had been dispersed almost immediately.

For Rin had suddenly stood up, preparing to leave the open air café.<ref>[magref notes: I don’t really know what it should be called but this café has no ceiling and the sky can be seen, so I called it open air café. Never really looked into what cafés are like… so if it is wrong, please suggest a change for it. Thanks.]</ref>

“In any case, I guess that’s the end of today’s persuasion. Percher-chan also needs more time right? I will be taking my leave first, and I will leave His Highness to you today, Thanks.”

“Heys, wait…wait up!”

“Nay~I’m not gonna wait♪ But no worries. I will be back to sway you over to our side for I feel that it would be for the best for both parties. Ah~and don’t forget to keep the real identity of His Highness a secret—this is also for the best for both of us.”

Rin gave a spin, causing her short skirt to flutter, as she turned to disappear into the crowd. While at the opposite end of the table in the open air café, a cup of unfinished drink was all that was left behind.

The girl who had appeared just like sudden storm had just left after having been satisfied by its destruction.

(''……to return to the Demon Lord Alliance?'')

Percher pressed her hand on her chest as she felt very uneasy about it.

She who is the representative of the eight million vengeful spirits—the collective of spirits killed by the plague of Black Death.

And this body had come into existence for the sole purpose of fulfilling the wish of those spirits who have died with much resentment in their hearts.

What should she decide on then?

The lonely girl who couldn’t find an answer to that question could only sit at her original spot.

(''I….what should I choose now…..?'')

===Part 2===

—[Kouen, City of Brilliant Flames], Commercial District of the North Side

Pinning his eyes on the guy with the “混”character on his back, Izayoi was happily immersed in the endless pursuit as he ran along the roofs of the buildings.

The afterimages of Izayoi could be seen flitting over the heads of the crowd as it shot off towards the alleys in the blink of an eye and easily outstripped the military police squads who were dispatched to secure the area.

Noticing the commotion overhead, the passers-by of the Commercial District were crying in surprise:

“Wuoooh?! What’s that just now?”

“It seemed like a figure of a human just flew over our heads!”

“There’re also the military police squads in pursuit. Could it be the rumored ‘Kamikakushi’?”

The strong wind that swept through the Commercial District caused the people to speculate on what they had just seen. For they could only see Izayoi even if they weren’t able to see the guy with the “混”character.

And though the military police squad had chased from behind, they were unable to lay a net to surround an unseen opponent, hence only resorting to chasing after the back of Izayoi.

(''If only Mandra, that fellow can widen the net of his men to surround the area, things would be much simpler……'')

But it was difficult for them to accomplish that when matched up with an invisible opponent. Moreover, the opponent’s footwork wasn’t worse than that of Izayoi’s. After all the opponent was still a Demon Lord, albeit being a third rate one.

But even so, it was still possible for Izayoi to catch up to him if he gave his all into the pursuit.

However, if Izayoi were to put his full strength behind his every step, the residential structures that weren’t stable enough would most likely be blown away. He had previously destroyed a tall building that way when he had used it as a foothold to exert his full strength.<ref>[magref notes: this is in volume 2]</ref>

Basically, all structures in Little Garden are built with a defensive Gift to reinforce its sturdiness but if Izayoi were to use his full power on them, it would be a different matter altogether.

(''Having said that, continuing this endless chase isn’t going to solve things as well.'')

Initially enthusiastic about the chase, Izayoi had now sobered up completely.

He had thought that the game of tag would be complemented with the use of Gifts similar to the “虚度光阴”. (Passing time in an idle manner. Direct translation for the skill that causes time to stop for the opponent) However, that kind of interesting stuff seemed to be limited to only that one time and the rest of the chase was purely a game of tag with him needing to hold back on his strength.

Looking from Izayoi’s perspective of his dislike for repetitive labour, this sort of situation could only be described as really boring.

It did cross his mind to kick a building to shoot the fragments like the pellets of a shotgun……but he had used this trick on Kuro Usagi before and it wouldn’t be interesting to use it the second time. Then, that would leave only 1 option left—

(''Oh well, I guess there’s no other way around this. I will apologize to Mandra later.'')

Izayoi clapped his hands together as he gave his silent apology before injecting his strength to his legs while he continued to dash forward.

A full-power dash would have caused the buildings or streets that had been used as his foothold to collapse.

But if it were to be a full-power jump—The worst case that could happen would just be the destruction of a building.

Although that could still be counted as quite a severe damage, but if it were to be the price to catch the ‘Kamikakushi’, such a thing would be just a small sacrifice that the victims would surely be understanding regarding the damage.

On the other hand, Demon King of Confusion had not realized the dangerous thoughts that had formed within his opponent’s mind as he sweated buckets while focusing on the run. He was busily flitting from the walls of the narrow alleys and making small hops on the tops of the trees. He would even dare to use the hanging lanterns and electrical wires as his footholds for his skills in making his body as light as a feather were as good as acrobats.<ref>[magref notes: I think this would mean Qinggong… but they didn’t use the term so I’m just using the description they gave.]</ref>

But being the one gifted with the array of versatile techniques, it was only him who understood clearly how bleak the situation was for himself due to the impossibly relentless pursuer who was unshakable from his tail.

(''Absurd, this is absurd! That smelly little brat is really absurd! If this continues, I can’t even fathom the idea of meeting Kouryuu to challenge him to a duel!'')

Compared to the hatred towards his nemesis, it was much more important to keep his life intact. And the Demon King of Confusion continued to run with his cloak emblazoned with the“混”character billowing out from behind him.

He, who had come a long way to [Kouen City] for an opportunity to attack Saurian Demon King, [Great Sage who Devastates Seas], was carrying a tragic past as well.

—It would be interesting to know how many people actually remembers about it. For this Demon King of Confusion<ref>[magref notes: Demon King of Confusion is one of the demons in <Journey of the West> who had invaded the Mount Huaguo, home of SunWukong and his monkey tribe during the time that he had left to study up on the 72 Transformations and meditations. Sun WuKong came back after learning the skills and found him possessing his friends…. Yea auto sign-up for death sentence. Demon King of Confusion is supposedly dead by now.]</ref> is one of the most courageous Demon Lords that were recorded within the <Journey to the West>. At the same time, he’s also the first victim to be defeated after the Sun WuKong, who had accumulated a load of achievements in battles, for he had sounded the first gong of invasion.

(''Damn it…….! I’ve only come to this sort of Human settlement just because of the news of that lad, Kouryuu, having taken the office of a Master…… Why am I so unfortunate?!'')

Pressing down on a connecting wire to a lamp, he used the force of its upward reaction force to jump.<ref>[magref notes: Newton’s third law, the Action Reaction force pairs]</ref>

Demon King of Confusion who twisted his body in mid-air, managed to capture the Izayoi’s figure from the corner of his eye.

(''……I guess this leaves me with no choice. Although I didn’t really want to use it before that lad, Kouryuu, arrives—'')

The atmosphere around Demon King of Confusion suddenly underwent a dramatic change. Izayoi clicked his tongue in frustration as he noticed it as well and berated himself for the miscalculation on his side.

As the spiritual power hidden away by the “混”character cloak started to expand, an ominous wind started to blow in the Commercial District.

(''[Authority of Host Master]……'')

The authority to forcefully issue a Trial that has been granted to the Strongest of Demigods, Deities and gods.

If it were just another normal day, Izayoi would have welcomed such a challenge but it wasn’t a good day for such a situation.

At this very moment, [Will O’ Wisp] should be handing over the new Gifts to Asuka. If it were an actual Gift Game, things might be different but he did not want to risk an unnecessary battle with a Demon Lord without any sort of preparation.

And the ground started to give off <nowiki>*Kazha*</nowiki> sounds of strain as his feet ran upon the brick paved streets.

“I won’t let you…!”

Exceeding the speed of sound, he leap off with a force enough to vibrate the atmosphere around him.

The bricks beneath his legs had immediately shattered with pieces of rubble debris scattering everywhere.

At the very instant when his outstretched hand was about to snag the “混”character guy by his fingertips—Mandra shouted loudly from behind:

“Behind you! Watch out!”

He had only sensed the threat behind him only then but it was too late for him to react to it.

Izayoi had only just turned his head when he was struck—by an extremely cold gust of wind that swept into the extremely hot district.

(''What—-?!'')

The extremely cold violent gust that managed to freeze even the flames of the lamps had swept through the entire Commercial District. Using the rubble that had been swept upwards by the wind as his footholds, he managed to dodge the attack from his back.

But he was still slow by a beat.

It was as if the opponent had been waiting for Izayoi to make his second jump before perfectly executing the attack to be released all at once.

“……!!”

The cold bone-chilling winds were released at Izayoi while the debris from the structures nearby were also sharpened by the cold wind to form icy daggers that flew at him. Though Izayoi had used both hands to deflect all the icy shrapnel, he was still unable to dodge from the gust of icy-cold air that blasted at him.

The gust was so cold that it seemed to condense the atmosphere itself and cracks started to appear on his skin within moments of coming into contact with the extremely cold air.

Izayoi managed to right his posture in mid-air after being struck down by the extremely cold gust and he landed on the tarp covering a stall which reduced the impact of the fall. But his only miscalculation was the fact that the stall was one which sold fruits.

And Izayoi clicked his tongue in displeasure for he was soaked by the fruit juices.

“Darn….. I’m used to getting wet by water but it didn’t need to be fruit juice this time.”

<nowiki>*Bite*</nowiki> Izayoi sank his teeth into an apple.

And being chilled, it tasted quite good as well, but that ticked him off further.

The owner of the stall stared in a daze at Izayoi and his destroyed stall as a shout came from Mandra who had finally caught up.

“Hey, are you alright?”

“Ah, I’m fine. But I’m sorry for letting the target escape, and also for taking action on my own without calling for backup. Because I have no excuses for those actions.”

“No, no, it’s not something to worry about. It’s not like we can see him anyway and the result would have been the same……

Rather than that, where has that fellow gone? I still need information to give an update of the situation to the public.”

“I apologize for that too for I’ve really lost him completely.”

Izayoi answered awkwardly and Mandra didn’t berate him for that but only looked at the ground pondering over the bitter fruit that had been handed to him.<ref>[magref notes: this is a metaphor…. No real bitter fruit has been exchanged. No bitterbug either. Lols a Monster Hunter reference.]</ref>

“……I see. But with things the way it is now, I will be insisting on your cooperation to solve the case even if you are unwilling.”

“I don’t see a problem with that. After all it isn’t in my nature to leave things half-way. But the most important thing is that——“

Izayoi’s words trailed off as he lifted his head to look at the skies.

Compared to Demon King of Confusion, he was more curious about that extremely cold wind.

To release the attack at the most opportune moment. That was a feat that not anyone could accomplish and it was a wonderfully executed attack that targeted the moment of vulnerability.

(''Was there an accomplice right from the start? I sure didn’t sense another one then. Moreover if there were many people involved in the case, would that guy have flashed that card of [Authority of Host Master] that hastily?'')

Then who could that person be?

It wasn’t the military police nor an accomplice of the Demon King of Confusion.

Could it be that an unknown third party had suddenly appeared to launch an attack at Izayoi? Or could it be just an act to save Demon King of Confusion?

And the biggest question is where could he, Demon King of Confusion, have disappeared to.

(''If I’m not mistaken, the presence of Demon King of Confusion had disappeared together with that gust of icy cold wind—'')

—that’s right, he disappeared.

Although Izayoi had been struck by a stealth attack, Demon King of Confusion had already filled his field of sight and yet his target had suddenly disappeared like smoke dissipating in the wind.

Just like a real ‘Kamikakushi’.

“‘Kamikakushi’ has been ‘Kamikakushi’ed……? Looks like a problem has arisen even before the other can be solved.”

“What?”

“There’s a lot of things to do. But first we have to inform Sandra that the enemy is a Demon Lord of ‘Kamikakushi’ and I fear that only children can see him.”

Hearing Izayoi’s words, Mandra’s face had suddenly turned pale for some unknown reason and had drawn a sharp intake of breath.

“Only….Only children can see him?”

“Yep. The person’s name is Demon King of Confusion. His real identity should be a Demon or monster that can hide within the hearts of little children while roaming free—no, this stuff can be said in detail later. Your sister will be the best candidate to go up against this Demon Lord, so contact her right away.”

“I…I understand.”

Mandra replied through clenched teeth.

Izayoi picked up on the strange response and he cast a curious gaze at Mandra’s direction.

“……is something the matter? Is it inconvenient to do that?”

Mandra’s face had taken on an expression of self-mockery as he muttered, “No, that’s not it. I’m just feeling a little ashamed by my own actions.” Izayoi’s curiosity had been piqued by that strange expression but a member of the military police had frantically rushed over with a report just then and he could only swallow his question for now.

“Man…Mandra-sama! It’s bad! According to reports, Sandra-sama has slipped out of the Palace!”

“What did you say?!”

“Luckily there’s a lot of eye-witnesses in the city and she should be at the Corridor of Displays located before the [Tablet of the Sea of Stars]!”

“Tch! At this time? What is that girl thinking….”

Mandra wanted to say more but suddenly he held his tongue.

And that same bitter expression of earlier came over his face again as he turned his head to face Izayoi.

“I’m sorry but please accompany me for a trip to the [Tablet of Sea of Stars].”

“Okay. Mah, I’ve not seen enough of that Corridor of Displays yet, so with the offer of a free admission, of course I will be glad to leap on that chance.”

The both of them nodded to each other and were just about to walk off towards the Corridor of Displays.

Just then, someone grabbed Izayoi. Wondering who could it be, Izayoi turned his head—only to see the fruit stall owner equally drenched in fruit juices smiling with his veins popping at the temples:

“……Okyaku-san, thank you for the cost of the repairs and the damages.”

“……. Mandra-sama, the tactician, you have heard that didn’t you?”

The businessman stared at Izayoi while Izayoi’s face took on a mischievous smile as he stared at Mandra.

Being the leader of the military police squads and the tactician, Mandra had already guessed as much even before Izayoi said those words and he silently took out his coin pouch to place at the counter.

After that, Mandra left the place with an expression that was a hundred times more bitter than the one he originally wore.

===Part 3===

—[Ruby Cave], Underground Canal.

<nowiki>*Plonk!*</nowiki> Demon King of Confusion was deposited along with a hot wash of wind and he fell from his mid-air position.

“That hurts!”

He grabbed his head as he rolled around a few times. Due to the suddenness of the situation, he who had not be able to respond to the situation had landed on the ground. Head first.

To prevent the canal from being rocked by strong impacts, the stone carved canal was thoroughly inlaid with many Gifts. Of which some Gifts to eliminate trespassers had also been set up at certain points to trap and exterminate.

It could be said to be a fortunate thing in his misfortune for him to just hurt his head only.

“Why am I in the underground canal? Who is it who brought me to this place?”

Demon King of Confusion clutched his head as he took a look around him.

The underground canal that was as complex as an underground maze only had a few specific exits and wasn’t something that could be accessed from anywhere. Or at least there wasn’t an entrance from the streets of the Commercial District that would have led to this passageway.

Then, who could it be to have brought him to this place? If he could have figured out the answer just a few seconds earlier—the fate of Demon King of Confusion may have been slightly different then.

“Halt—!“

“!?”

The sharp voice was piercing and seemed to be of a high pressure as just hearing that word had already given him the illusion of being struck by an axe.

Due to the echoes in the underground passage, the source of the voice could not be pinpointed accurately but it could be sure that the person must be hiding in a blind spot of his field of vision.

Under the dim lighting, Demon King of Confusion had immediately stopped his movements. This is not because of him being unable to pinpoint the enemy’s location but it was his innate instincts of self-preservation that was shouting an alarm at him in the highest possible volume.

(''……This is bad…This is really bad. My<ref>[magref notes:CALL FOR JAP VERSION TRANSLATORS hmmm I translated it as ‘my’. I don’t know what it might have been in Jap. But it seems that he used a very self-important way to address himself.]</ref> senses are really too slow.'')

This Demon Lord who had been living in seclusion for a long time had now felt ashamed at his lacking that was being shown quite frequently today.

When he first found himself to be in this situation, he should have already noticed it.

The number of Gifts that could have brought him from the District that had no entrance to this passage would have been only a limited handful. For it would have been a Gift that enabled ‘passing through’—or a large scale Gift that could control the ‘Portals’.

(''Instantaneous transport of an object?……Though I’ve heard of it in the past, but this is my first time experiencing it for myself.'')

Demon King of Confusion was panicking as cold sweat started to dampen his back.

If he activated his Gift of “虚度光阴”, he might just be able to escape but he would have to aim for the time that the enemy drop their guard.<ref>[magref notes: this phrase is the Gift used to stop time]</ref>

Since the order had been ‘Halt’, that would also mean that the instant that he make a move, the enemy would also bare their fangs.

Listening for the breath of his enemy, Demon King of Confusion then matched his heart beat to it while awaiting his chance.

Just when he was prepared to make his move—a crisp sound chimed from the depths of the darkness.

“Really now, Maxwell-san! Using threats will only cause others to mistake our intentions! We are here to make a deal, don't go scaring others that way!”

Hearing that young voice that really contrasted with the atmosphere then, Demon King of Confusion couldn’t help but fall to the ground.

But that was only understandable. He had already set his mind to activate his Gift in a gamble with his life on the line but only to be stopped short by the childish complains of a little girl who seemed to be trying to defuse the situation.

Losing his will to fight, Demon King of Confusion decided to ignore the command to look towards the one who just spoke up—at Rin’s direction.

“Oi Oi, don’t you think that this kind of treatment for negotiations is pushing things a little? Adhere to the request of your client next time, the intellectual Demon Lord of Thermodynamics, right?”

“……Hmph. When dealing with a third rate who only knows how to abduct children, that sort of treatment should already be very appropriate, am I right?”

The other had replied in a haughty and contemptuous tone and Demon King of Confusion was just about to return those insults a hundred fold when Rin frantically placed herself between them.

“An-ny-way-s!<ref>[magref notes: I didn’t misspell… just that if you drag the words, it sounds like that.</ref> Maxwell-san, please redraw for now! You needn’t mess up the situation for me every time!”

“Although I’m not really willing, but I will just comply with that. But if you are so angry, you will be violating the direction set by the Game controller you know?”

<nowiki>*URIA!*</nowiki> Rin shouted towards the dim waterway at the opposite end. And following that, the man who was at the end of the waterway……[Maxwell Demon Lord]’s presence had winked out of the place.

Rin gave a small sigh before turning to face Demon King of Confusion with a look of weariness on her face.

“Sorry about that. That fellow is definitely strong but the quality of his character is left wanting.”

“HehHeh, that must be quite a headache. ……Well then ojou-chan, did you come to look for me knowing that I’m Demon King of Confusion and the situation I have?”

“Yes. My reason for coming here is to meet with the famous [Disaster of the North], Demon King of Confusion. If you can forgive that act of insolence earlier, I will be much blessed with that honor.”

“……Oh?” Demon King of Confusion exhaled a long breath in admiration.

Though many people might have heard of his title as a Demon King, this other alias of [Disaster of the North] wasn’t one that was commonly known. For that other name had only been told to those who had experienced the Trial hosted by himself.

“What a surprise. There shouldn’t have been anyone who heard of that other name of mine and manage to survive……Oh well, forget it. What do you want me to do? I will just take it that I owe you one for just now and no matter how difficult a task you set for me, I will be willing to accept the request more favorably.”

Demon King of Confusion gave a laugh under the folds of his long robes.

He had already guessed the organization that Rin belonged to for the warning issued by Shiroyasha when she stepped down from the post of [Floor Master] had spread like wild fire and even he who lived in recluse had heard of the news.

—[Maxwell Demon Lord] had joined the Demon Lord Alliance.

Then she who was addressed as the “commander”[Game Controller], could only come from one organization.

So Demon King of Confusion was full of anticipation when he asked provocatively:

“Well then ojou-chan, who do you wish to be ‘Kamikakushi’ed? It must be your desire to snatch away a talented individual or two that you have searched for me right?” he spread his arms, causing his presence to be emphasized.

The game of tag earlier had only been a portion of his real power. Hosting a Trial that overrode the intellect of Mankind was the true epitome of a Demon Lord. And if one looked from that perspective, it would mean that he had not even shown a tenth of his true power yet. Hence, Demon King of Confusion was able to taunt Rin while boasting of his worth.

Rin placed a finger to her lips as she replied with an infinitely gleeful look on her face:

“—everything.”

“Wha?!”

“I said, I want everything.”

—For a moment, Demon King of Confusion had doubted his ears and returned the question reflexively.

But Rin paid it no mind as she stretched out her arms while swaying her beautiful black glossy hair as she spun around in a dance. And while she did that sort of cute girlish actions, she blinked those pretty eyes at him as she continued:

“That’s right, it is not a metaphor. Every single talented individual, materials, territory, social positions, Flags, Names and the Gifts that have been bestowed upon this piece of land. Take them away. Every single one of them. Not allowing even a single one of them to escape your hands, completely rob them of their wealth.—For that purpose, we needed your ‘Kamikakushi’, O Demon King of Confusion.”

Those were the words that she had declared with that chime-like awe-inspiring voice of hers.

It wasn’t a metaphor— Yes, they wanted to take away everything.

This was the place that the North, South and East Side Masters of were to gather in preparations against the Demon Lord Alliance but they had actually thought of this plan while knowing that fact. Seeming to mock their enemies in the face. And in the eyes of the one who said such blasphemous words—the girl called Rin had not a shred of worry or a trace of fear about the possibility of the plan failing. There was only that blossoming look of joy that was on that cute smiling face of that girl who was feeling happy about the imminent plan of plunder that was about to be set into motion.

Hence Demon King of Confusion changed his view of her then.

Compared to himself, this girl had shown the truest essence of the term ‘Demon Lord’ of all the people that have been seen by him thus far.

“……Ha, Haha…….HehHehHehSiaHahahaha!!!!!! This is bad, bad, downright bad, a really bad karmic task you have there!!! In the age where even strong Demon Lords are to hide their names and aliases to survive, there’s actually a little brat crazier than me, the crazy and hungry ghost, wandering the Earth?!!!! Looks like even after a thousand years, sin is still deeply rooted in this world……”

Demon King of Confusion laughed loudly while hugging his belly, laughing so hard that his tears flowed out as well..

And who knows whether those tears were for joy or due to his laughing.

But after his laughing fit had subsided, Demon King of Confusion panted as he got up to his feet with a gaze ablaze with the flames of his fighting spirit.

“—Okay. I will follow ojou-chan for that trip then. Take out your book for the Alliance recruitment and I, Demon King of Confusion will start right at this very moment to stand behind the Flag of the Demon Lord Alliance under this sky.”

He had opened his blood red jaws as he laughed those words out.

Drawing out the Alliance recruitment book and a Flag, Rin was fairly satisfied by his devilish and fearless laughter. And under that Flag that started to flutter vigorously—she announced.

This was the Alliance Flag that had gathered many powerful Demon Lords under its pact and upon it was a ‘Tail biting Three Headed Serpent emblazoned on it of which its eyes emitted s strange light that seemed like the radiance of light bouncing off a king’s crown.

“I hereby welcome you, Demon King of Confusion. We of the [Ouroboros] welcome you into our ranks.”

<noinclude>

===Translator’s notes===
<references/>

{{Mondaiji Nav|p1=6|p2=Interlude|n1=6|n2=Chapter 5}}
</noinclude>

Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo:Volume 6 Chapter 3

2014-09-26T13:48:14Z

Tidon: /* Chapter 3 */ Sandora -> Sandra

==Chapter 3==

===Part 1===

ー[Kouen, City of Brilliant Flames], North Side’s Workroom District.

The scene where the “Kamikakushi” occurred was swarming with people.

Located at a certain guest room of a certain Inn along the Workroom District it was in a building that loaned workrooms to outsiders<ref>[magref notes: outsiders as in those who are not a resident in the North Side Territory]</ref>.

The military police squads have locked down the brick-paved streets while Mandra, advisor of [Salamandra], stood at the front shouting commands.

And he gave both a frown and a sigh, upon catching sight of Izayoi’s figure making his way through the crowd.

“……What are you here for? There’s nothing here to give you the entertainment you seek.”

“That’s not true. I definitely see entertainment here. Didn’t a “Kamikakushi” just occur?”

Izayoi laughed heartily while crossing over the railing that was used to block off the area.

The expressions of the military police squad had already been set in a grimace in annoyance but none of them went to stop him.

They had already had a taste of Izayoi’s strength for the past few days and it had long past the point of annoyance and a sickening repetition to them. Even if they seized him now, the retaliation would be far worse.

“Well then, have you guys found clues on the criminal?”

“No. It has been carried out in the same method but there is still no headway on the criminal’s identity.”

“……same method? You mean to say that this “Kamikakushi” has been a serial crime?”

“Oh right. I can bring you along if you want to see the scene of the crime, but just make sure not to mess up anything.”

Mandra, who had slowly learnt the approach to deal with Izayoi, opened the door to the Inn for the both of them.

Although it was the scene of the crime, the interior of the Inn looked perfectly fine and not a trace of struggle could be seen, retaining the look of a normal Inn<ref>[magref notes: It’s both an Inn and a rented warehouse/studio]</ref> on a normal day.

Upon reaching the third story of the Inn, Mandra stopped in his tracks before a room,

“And this room is the scene of the ‘Kamikakushi’”, opening the door to enter with Izayoi trailing after him.

Sure enough, the interior of the room was just as orderly as the rest of the items in the building, having left no traces of struggle, but a trace of life could still be felt lingering in the room marking the recent presence of its original owner.

The overly calm atmosphere of the place made it difficult to believe that this was the scene of a kidnap.

“……”

With exception for the characters of “混”<ref>[magref notes: this character has meanings of mix/confusion]</ref> and a message on an arrow.

“ ‘游手好闲’<ref>[magref notes: this one means to be idle but it is a Chinese idiom]</ref>…… and the character of “混”. Those are Chinese characters right?”

“Ah yes, or it might also be the name of the technique or some sort of message. But whatever it might be for, similar characters had also been found at the scenes of the other two previous cases. Hence we think that it might be the doings of the same spell master.”

“Oh? And what were the others?”

Izayoi’s eyes started to light up with curiosity.

According to Mandra, the series of ‘Kamikakushi’ had three lines of written characters that looked like Chinese characters.

:*游手好闲

:*虚度光阴

:*一事无成 <ref>[magref notes: later there will be explanations… and I’m just gonna leave these as it is lols. They are idioms that will never make sense if you want me to direct translate…Imagine me writing IDLE x3 for 3 of them…]</ref>

And those were the three lines left at the scenes.

Izayoi slowly chewed on those lines in his mind while frowning.

“……are those the only clues?”

“This is the third person to be kidnapped."

“Oh…… Then is there a similarity in the victims?”

“Well, nothing much is special about them……No, wait, there’s one. The victims to disappear are all young children.”

Hearing Mandra’s casual way of saying it, Izayoi clicked his tongue in irritation.

“……that really is an annoying criminal.”

“Oh? That touched your heartstrings?”

“Yes, it did. Actually, it’s not just a touch but the feeling is more of bringing a saw to the strings itself.”

Though it was said in a joking manner, but the tone of his words had carried an obvious pulse of anger.

Initially just taking interest in the business of ‘Kamikakushi’, Izayoi was now filled with hostility towards the criminal.

Taken aback by the sudden change in demeanor, Mandra asked casually:

“Though it might be a little presumptuous of me, but I never expected you to be the kind to be interested with this sort of things.”

“You are right about that. It’s not my style to impose my feelings of sympathy or judge them to be good or badーBut, even if it’s me, I also have a line that cannot be crossed as well. And this fellow has just broken my first rule. Do you expect me to just stand-by and watch now?”

Izayoi’s words had made clear his stand on the matterーno matter what price it took, Izayoi would want to use his own two hands to bring judgment upon the criminal.

And that made Mandra’s surprise grow even more.

“……the rule that you talk about… Does it refer to the targeting of children?”

“Nope. I’ve always lived with this one rule; A strong power should only be used against a strong opponent.”

A sharp gaze made his eyes glint dangerously as he said his own unwritten rule that was strongly rooted in his heart.

Be it their physical bodies or their mentality, children were unquestionably the weaker group in society.

And it was precisely so that Izayoi could not forgive those people who are stronger for lifting a hand against children.

For Izayoi who was born with an absolute power from the very first day, this was one iron-clad rule to him. And his gaze was one that dared anyone around him to oppose.

“About the case of the ‘Kamikakushi’, I’ve more or less gotten a grasp on the situation. If I meet someone that looks like a suspect, I will use appropriate measures to catch the person. So you guys can continue with the securing of the region for the Convention preparation phrase for now.”

“……Hmph. Then, remember to use my name when you do the reporting and handing over of the suspect. The military police squads should understand then.”

Izayoi raised a hand as he left to signal his understanding. Somehow feeling that taking the stairs would be too troublesome, Izayoi stretched his leg to step on the window frame.

Just then, something on the roof of the next workroom building caught his attention.

No matter how you look at it, the colorful fumes that were puffing out of that workroom’s chimney seemed to be a suspicious ritual being held. The yellowish green fumes were spreading across the clear skies that had nary a cloud for miles around.

But that wasn’t the point.

The one that Izayoi stared at intently wasーa stranger dressed up in a hooded robe that had the character of “混”sewn on it,

“……Oi, Mandra."

“Why? Could it be that now you want our help after saying all that?”

“Well, yeah, sorry about earlier but that seems to be the caseーPlease surround the area below. The ‘Kamikakushi’ has appeared.”

Saying that, Izayoi leapt out of the window like a bullet shot from its barrel.

Traveling at a speed that left his afterimages behind, Izayoi instantaneously closed the distance between himself and that robed guy with the “混”character. However, just like he were waiting for Izayoi to come close, the “混” character flew into the air at the last moment.

The mysterious figure twisted its body and dodged the sudden attack from Izayoi.

Seeing how his opponent had executed such a fine dodge that seemed like a swallow’s flight in the skies<ref>[magref notes: ok this is a Chinese idiom, direct translated, it’s to mean that the person is as free and light like a swallow, being able to jump like the use of zzz dunno how to say it in English so I use a Bleach reference? Like shunpo ;P]</ref>, it caused Izayoi to immediately heighten his awareness.

(''This guy…… he’s not an ordinary ‘Kamikakushi’?'')

Izayoi took on a battle stance on the brick roof.

At the same time, Mandra leaned out from the window frame to shout at him: “Oi, where’s he? Where’s the main suspect for the ‘Kamikakushi’?”

“Hah? What are you saying? The fellow with that“混”character on his robes is standing right in front of meー“

Saying up till that point, he closed his mouth. For he must have noticed the weird look on Mandra’s face as Mandra kept scanning the grounds in search for the person and had not noticed the guy with the “混”character standing before Izayoi.

Seeing that sort of unnatural behavior, Izayoi clicked in tongue in annoyance.

“Could it be that ……he can’t see this guy?”

“Oh, you have quite a good intuition huh? You must be the new guy that everyone’s talking about on the streets?”

The figure of the ‘Kamikakushi’ suddenly spoke up and gave a laugh from under that burlap hood. It would seem that this fellow was a type of Obake(化生)<ref>[magref notes: Obake are monster-like existences such as kappas, vampires, zombies,etc that possess magical capabilities. 化生 is a type of Buddhist term, the four types of reincarnations. Wiki defines it as human, animal(oops typed anime at first), ghost and other being… Thanks jorgelotr for the comment that made me check back to try reverse translation to get that term pinned down. ]</ref> that possessed intellect.

Izayoi was a little anxious as he turned back to look at his opponent and he caught on soon enough.

Although he did not know what kind of Gift it was, but this criminal with the “混”character seemed to be capable of hiding his presence from others. And if there wasn’t a way to counter that, it would be very difficult for others to find the criminal.

Izayoi gave a fearless laugh as he used his forefinger to provoke his opponent with a taunt.

“Well, I know not of what street or alley you are talking about, but if you really care about those kind of rumors, you are more than welcomed to test it for yourself.ー Bring it on, you ‘Kamikakushi’. And watch how I tear apart your lousy and despicable tricks.”

“Heheh, your words are quite big! I must say that I do admire that cockiness, but newbie, I'd be taking you up on the offer then!”

Retrieving a type of scroll from the burlap robe with the“混”character, the person released its string seal to display the characters of “虚度光阴”.

[[Image:Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo_v06_085.jpg|thumb]]

Is that the truth behind the ‘Kamikakushi’? With just the unrolling of the scroll, the colorful [Kouen City] was gradually turned into a shade of black, white and grey and the colors of the surroundings were just stolen with that move.

The sudden change caused Izayoi to be placed in his highest alert.

(''This is……Wiping out the colors from the City?!'')

If one were to forcefully give a description of that scene, it would be similar to the spray of ink into the air.

However, the strange sight did not seem to end there. What was taken away from [Kouen City] was more than the loss of the brilliance and colors for even the movements of the residents had also been frozen.

“Heaheheheh! What’s the matter now, newbie?! Don’t just stand there in a daze! I had been a little cautious about you after hearing that you managed to impress that Saurian Demon King but it seems like you are just another small fry! No, actually it’s really lucky for me to find such a nice duck!!”<ref>[magref notes: translating Chinese notes : Japanese カモ has the meaning of duck, and also the meaning of having found an easily defeated opponent.]</ref>

The “混”character guy held his sides as he laughed loudly. Judging from his words and actions, it would seem that his technique was supposed to freeze Izayoi’s movements. And Izayoi had only played along by holding still to try figure out the technique activation.

(''I see. This black and white world is the result of “虚度光阴”……?'')

“虚度光阴”is a Chinese idiom that has the meaning of ‘spending time by idling and achieving nothing in the end’. In terms of the meaning, it was much lazier than the Japanese proverb of ‘Time flies like an arrow’.<ref>[magref notes: can’t see the jap one… so I direct translated this proverb.]</ref> And in Chinese, the “混”character also has a similar meaning.

The “混”character in Japanese is usually used to in conjunction with another character 混合 and it means to mix and combine. But in Chinese, such a phrase can also be used to mean ‘not doing anything and passing days just as it is’.”

Collating all these information, Izayoi deciphered the phenomenon of the black and white landscape before him.

(''Considering that he stripped away the colorsーthe phenomenon of taking away part of the light spectrum, we can safely assume that he used some sort of technique to cause time to stop. But from how this scene is playing out, the metaphorical appearance should also be taken into consideration as well.'')

Standing quietly while using the time to consider the situation from all perspectives. What’s fortunate was that the enemy was still laughing heartily.

(''The proverb of ‘Time flies like an arrow’ is used to express the feeling of time flowing pass them. If ‘stripping away the colors’ were to be the appearance of ‘passing days without doing anything’ー then “虚度光阴” will be the Gift that stops the feeling of time in his enemies? Ha, sounds like a suitable Gift for a ‘Kamikakushi’.'')

And since this Gift was that strong, it should come with some additional conditions for it to be usable. If only the condition were to be fulfilled by the kidnapping of children, it would explain the serial ‘Kamikakushi’ incidents.

But, such a strong Gift being used only on small children? That was a conclusion that made Izayoi seethed in anger.

He coldly swept back his hair.

“ーHa. As a ‘Kamikakushi’, I guess you can be said to have quite a good technique……But if I were to describe it, it would surely be the worst type of skill.”

“……Heah….Hah?”

The despicable laugh suddenly stopped in mid-laugh.

The fellow with the “混”character had finally realized that his technique had not worked on Izayoi and his laughter immediately became an exclamation in surprise as he backed away three steps while roaring:

“Wait, give me a moment! Why are you still able to move?! You are able to see me right?! If that’s the case, why didn’t my technique work?!”

“Oh?” Izayoi responded to that unexpected revelation.

Following that, a ferocious smile floated to Izayoi’s face as his eyes started to glint dangerously.

“You have just said some interesting words too.”

“……Uu……!!!”

“Seems to me that the Gift is related to ‘seeing you’ and it then leads to ‘whether your technique becomes effective’…… Hmph. I’ve already guessed your real identity, you third rate Demon Lord!”

“What…… You, you?!”

“Well then, what’s left would be to assess your spiritual power. From the powers of a ‘Kamikakushi’, to be an ape god would be quite good. But oh well, what a waste, calling you that would really be rude to the Gods for no matter how you look at it, you are at most an ape spirit only. If there’s something wrong with my conjectures, I’m all ears, you know? [Demon King of Confusion]-sama.”

In contrast with his arrogant words, Izayoi’s tone had been one filled with his sense of boredom. However, for the figure in long robesーthe one who was called [Demon King of Confusion], that sort of information was equivalent to a fatal blow to him.

“You… You smelly brat……!! Your brains sure work very fast eh?!”

Demon King of Confusion started to retreat stealthily as he was starting to get spooked.

He mustn’t have expected anyone to be able to guess his identity with just those words that he had uttered.

(''Psh……seems like the rumors of him being on par with Saurian Demon King are true after all. And it’s better for me to hide now that my trump card technique has been seen through.'')

Putting his strength into his leg to step up onto the ledge of the brick room, Demon King of Confusion was prepared to leap off when Izayoi declared with a ferocious glint in his eyes:

“Prepare yourself. For I will get rid of you before the real ‘Kamikakushi’ startsー!!”

The starting sprint that seemed like an explosion caused the footing below his feet to crack with the force as Izayoi charged forth.

Faced with such an overwhelming chase from behind that shortened the distance between them rapidly, Demon King of Confusion could only dodge in desperation. Although he was one of the fallen, but he was still a Demon Lord and his movements were quite skillful and dexterous.

It was not known whether it was Izayoi’s continuous pressing of the attacks that caused the technique of “虚度光阴”to be released, for the colors had suddenly been restored to [Kouen City].

“You….You must be joking! What are you?! Aren’t you just a human little brat?!”

“That’s rude! I’m a pure bred, 100% original human you know?!”

“Don’t take me as a fool! How can there be such a human like you?!”

<nowiki>*Yeah. That’s true.*</nowiki> Somehow, Izayoi felt that many people were agreeing with that question and their agreements were making their way into his ears.

Demon King of Confusion who was now solely concentrating on escaping his pursuer was swiftly bounding along the rooftops while making his way towards the city centre.

Deliberately fleeing to a place with lots of people, he might be searching for the next prey. If that were to be so, he would have to be caught as soon as possible.

A slight smile lifted the sides of Izayoi’s lips.

(''This is interesting. A game of tag with the ‘Kamikakushi’? Looks like I have to stay sharp…!'')

Izayoi continued to chase after Demon King of Confusion with amusement.

And upon the release of the “虚度光阴”technique, Mandra who had returned to his senses, could only see them off with a stumped look on his face.

===Part 2===

ー[Ruby Cave], Underground bathhouse

While Izayoi and the Demon King of Confusion were playing their game of tag in the accommodation sector of the cityー

The five young boys and girls in the Konyokuburo<ref>[magref notes: mixed baths]</ref> were now in the midst of soaking in the sentō<ref>[magref notes: this is indoor bath that uses heated water instead of natural spring waters(onsen)…]</ref> with their bodies covered, after accepting the strong request from Jin and Percher to ‘cover all the portions that should be covered’.

Perhaps it was something along their younger days or maybe it was due to the environment that they grew up in, Jin whose sense of shame had grown with the years and Percher who wasn’t that loose with her rules to allow her naked skin to be shown, they had both reached a consensus for once on this matter.

“……It might sound strange coming from me, but that sure is a complicated relation between master and servant.”

“Stop making a fuzz. If you have an opinion about it, then get out.”

Percher sat at the ledge of the sentō’s pool while crossing her legs. Although this angle seemed a little dangerous, but the parts to be covered were properly covered. The snowy skin with those slender limbs were enough to allow others to imagine her beauty in a few years’ time. Unfortunately, this group of five weren't old enough to understand such a wondrous thought.

Deliberately clearing his throat, Jin asked Sandra:

“Right. Sandra, what was the matter that you wanted to investigate? Does it have anything to do with those two?”

“Hm. I guess we should let them introduce themselves first.”

Sandra gave them a look while giving them the cue.

Rin and His Highness nodded together.

“We are from a Trader’s Community. I’m Rin and this is His Highness.”

“Usually in such a situation, we should say the name of our Community…… But, regrettably, due to the rule of our Community, we cannot tell it to others.”

“What do you mean by that?”

“Um. To be honest, we actually specialize in the trading of very dangerous goods. So we only practice the tradition of accepting customers who know of our Community’s name. If Jin wants to know more about us, we hope that you will be able to find out the name of our Community on your own.”

“Oh, I see.” Jin expressed his agreement while feeling a little impressed.

At the same time, Percher was also impressed.

(''I see. When put in that way, there wouldn’t be a pressure to say out their Community’s name. The intimate nickname of [His Highness] would also be mistaken as a cover-up for the real name.'')

What a formidable move.

Although the aim of the duo had not been figured out yet, Percher felt that this might just be part of their pretense.

“It’s been two years since we met Sandra-chan. It should be the time when there was an internal struggle in the Community to become the successor. It was also the time that [Salamandra] fell to the Five digits right?”

“Yes, you’re right on that. Due to a departure of the successor of choice, Sala, it caused quite an uproar and confusion then. Our community also provided mercenary services and the ones who were dispatched were us.”

“Eh?” Jin couldn’t help but give a small cry in surprise. But that was only to be expected.

The two before him looked only just a little into the early double digit ages, that started with ten. Assuming that they were of the same age as Jin, which is eleven years old, and that they had participated in the internal struggle two years ago, a simple calculation would have told as much that they would have been nine years old or so at that time.

“You guys had already started to participate in Gift Games then?”

“Yep…… This shouldn’t be too strange, right? In the world of Little Garden, not participating in Gift Games would be the end of our survival right?”

“Although it wasn’t pleasant, but it would have been more difficult to survive without engaging in a battle. The Gift Games hosted in the City were all filled with a thick hue of proxy wars.<ref>[magref notes: proxy war means that the smaller Communities take a side for the Larger Community and fight it out… a very nice example would be the [No Names] in volume5 helping the [One Horn] battle against the [Two Wings].]</ref> There were economical wars, war on logistics and even those based on religion. As long as one was recognized as a possessor of strength, that sufficed to make a contribution to the Community, age did not matter when it came to the choosing of combat strength for Gift Games.”

The duo had said their thoughts on the matter quite fluently and Jin nodded his head, seeming to sympathize with their situation and thoughts.

“Could it be that you two had already started to participate in Games even earlier than that?”

“Nope. Our first Game was two years ago.”

“……is that so? That’s great.”

“ “?” ”

Rin and His Highness exchanged a look while cocking their heads to one side.

But Jin ignored their small actions and returned back to the topic.

“Then for you two to be here, I take it that Sandra has hired you guys?”

“That’s right. As for the summary of the events……hearing it from Sandra-chan might be faster right?”

“Mhm.”

Seeing Rin’s look towards her direction, Sandra nodded her head in assent.

“There has been a series of child disappearance occurring in [Kouen City] recently.”

“Disappearance of children?”

Jin repeated her words in surprise. For these sort of cases did not warrant the need for the [Floor Master], Sandra herself, to make a move. Moreover, such cases of disappearance were quite common in the North Side territories.

Sandra might have picked up on Jin’s thoughts as she quickly shook her head to continue her explanation:

“Yes, I know what’s going through your mind now and what you want to say but this serial crime has a high possibility to be the doing of a Demon or Ghost type being and I would say that I’m almost 80-90% certain that……this is a type of ‘Kamikakushi’.”

“Then it should be left to the professional organizations. [Salamandra] also has those right?”

“Of course. They are truly professionals who would have resolved normal disappearances with ease……But the situation this time is different. They are unable to figure out the rules of this ‘Kamikakushi’.”

The roundabout way of explaining caused Jin to be more doubtfulーBut at the instant that he heard the word of ‘rules’, he took a sharp breath.

To have the word ‘rules’, it would mean that it was part of a ‘Game’.

When it came to a Game that required a [Floor Master] to take action, it would then leave only one possibility in mind.

“Could it be that……this is a ‘Kamikakushi’ that is related to a Demon Lord?”

“Mhm. Though it is not confirmed, but if it could be resolved earlier, we might still be able to prevent any major losses.”

Jin nodded in assent. If there’s a possibility that the series of disappearance were related to a Demon Lord, it would then be an urgent matter that should not be left alone. Especially when it comes to the ‘Kamikakushi’ of Demon Lords, for its often accompanied with a strong curse or power that is able to dominate others.

The Game that Percher had hosted previously, [The PIED PIPER OF HAMELIN] had also been a Game that imitated the legend of ‘Kamikakushi’s.

Jin looked towards Percher as he asked.

“Percher, the game of [Piper of Hamelin] had also been one that used the subject of ‘Kamikakushi’s. Do you have any clue on this one?”

Percher frowned as she started to ponder.

“……Have you found the [Geass Roll] yet?”

“Nope. But there were a few characters left at the scene.”

“Characters? What are they?”

Just as the question ended, Sandra had already written the three lines of characters in the air with her flames.

:* 游手好闲

:* 虚度光阴

:* 一事无成

Percher had read the words aloud all in a breath but she tilted her head while making an expression of being unable to grasp the meaning.

“……Jin, what does that mean?”

“That……In a nutshellーit means ‘lazing around throughout the days and not being able to accomplish anything at all’. And all the three phrases refer to the same thing. Well, are those all the clues we have?”

“No, there’s still one more. There’s also a “混”character written on the wall of the crime scenes.”

Rin scratched her head while recalling, and she added:

“This “混”character is the bottleneck to narrow our search. It’s said that there’s a similar challenge letter being sent to the Conference of [Floor Master]s.”

“A letter of Challenge?”

“Mhm. Due to the rude contents in the letter, I will just summarize it. It mainly talks about wanting to attack [Floor Master]s.”

Jin frowned.

That sort of arrogance to target a [Floor Master] is definitely the style of Demon Lords.

“I see…… that means to say, the letter might be a warning before the Demon Lord’s attack.”

“Well, only Demon Lords would specifically choose [Floor Master]s to launch their attacks.”

Jin crossed his arms and nodded his head as he digested the information given to him from the two of them.

“Hm, let’s tidy up all the information that we have at the moment:

One, The disappearance of children had been a serial incident.

Two, There has been message-like characters of ‘游手好闲’, ‘虚度光阴’ and ‘一事无成’ left behind at the scene of the crime.

Three, Similarly at the scene of the crime, there’s a mysterious message of a “混”character written on the wall.

Four, The warning letter to the imminent attack on the [Floor Master]s had also been marked with a “混”character.

Is that all?”

“Mhm.” Sandra nodded her head.

Listening up to that point, Percher who sat by the said felt a growing sense of foreboding. The reason need not be said. After all, the ones who were the masterminds behind the previous Demon Lord attacks were just sitting before her taking a leisurely soak in the pool.

The culprit of this case was highly probable to be those two as well.

(''……Seriously, what could they be up to now?'')

Percher slid her eyes over to look at Rin and His Highness from the corner of her eyes. Those two were leisurely soaking in the pool while watching the progress of the situation. That was definitely a calmness that came from the huge power gap.

The problem was that though they were calm, they had yet to reveal a gap of vulnerability to be exploited.

Be it escape or a battle, it would be a different matter altogether if one were to make the first move to decide the victory or defeat. But the fact was that these two people did not allow a chink in their armor to appear for even a moment.

(''…….Forget it, if luck’s on our side, we might be able to meet that freak rabbit or freak guy on the streets.'')

Percher sank her body into the pool as she tried the optimistic approach.

In other words, she had given up on herself.

Forming her hands into a water gun, she squirted hot water on Jin’s face while giving a sidelong glance at Sandra:

“Come to think about it, was that letter warning of an attack really sent by a demon lord? If it were like the previous attacks where they tried to attack only one [Floor Master] of each area, it would be understandable. But this is going to be the Convention where all the [Floor Master]'s are to gather, don’t you think there might be another reason for the threat?”

“Another reason?”

“Yes. For example, the person might be targeting the precious Gifts displayed in this [Kouen City] and the [Tablet of the Sea of Stars]. Perhaps it’s a feint to say that they will attack the [Floor Master] when they actually want to achieve something else?”

Realizing that Percher’s conjecture had a point as well, Sandra sank into a pensive silence.

“The warning of the attack is just a feint while it’s actually for another purpose? But we do not have such an important item……”

“Well… there’s one.”

Three pairs of eyes turned to Rin instantly.

Rin who had initially been silent smiled sweetly as she placed her hands on her chest.<ref>[magref notes: yea this sounds really really wrong… but the two copies of text I translate from agree that she did hold her chest.]</ref>

“There’s a Demon Lord that is sealed and hibernating within [Kouen City]. And it’s not just any normal Demon Lord. It’s the Demon Lord who only required just a quarter of an hour to destroy the [Highborn of Little Garden]’s City, and can even fight on par with the Juniten.”

Hearing the words that didn’t match up to her sweet smiling face, Jin and Percher couldn’t help but hold their breaths.

“Destroying the [Highborn's of Little Garden]…… Could it be referring to the hometown of Kuro Usagi?”

“And isn’t Juniten the strongest warrior Gods? It’s difficult to believe that such a large Demon lord, that can actually fight on par with them, is sleeping within this City……”

The both of them looked to Sandra as they voiced their surprise.

Sandra nodded her head slightly as she was placed in an awkward position.

“Well… Act… Actually I’ve only first heard of it after becoming the [Floor Master]. It’s just that my father told me that it’s the highest order of secrets that cannot be mentioned to anyone….. Rin, how did you know about it?”

“Of course it’s the rumors of the commercial world. It’s said that word spreads in a scary manner right? This was one of those rumors with a low level of credibility. A Demon Lord that is of the Juniten level would definitely be of the strongest species. And no one would have believed in the rumors that such a monster would be sealed within the city, am I right?”

Rin smiled as she dodged the question.

Sandora’s expression was still unconvinced and worried but it soon became pensive as she gave it some serious thought.

“……shouldn’t be a problem right? The key to the seal had disappeared since three years ago.”

“Key?”

“No, nothingーCompared to that, the words just now cannot be leaked out. Regarding those rumors, I will use my Authority as a Master to issue a gag order on it. Such information must not be leaked no matter what. I think you should know it well that leaking out such information would be punishable. Especially Jin and Your Highness, being the representatives of your Communities, you must be especially mindful.”

The two of them nodded at the same time. Percher who knew that His Highness was one of the Demon Lord Alliance members was now experiencing a turmoil in her heart, but she could not say it out. So she could only quietly continue to squirt her water gun at Jin.

Jin who had ignored her all this while finally pressed down on Percher’s hand to stop her.

“Percher, is it really fun to do that?”

“Seeing how troubled you become, it’s indeed interesting.”

“Yeah, I knew it. Haiz……” Jin gave a sigh and Percher used the opportunity to squirt another shot into his mouth.

……Seems like she’s really happy. Though the person in question might not have noticed it, but every time that she squirted a shot of water, the edges of her lips would slightly curve upwards.

Jin coughed a little before standing up to summarize the conversation earlier:

“Anyways, I’ve understood the situation. We will start by searching for the ‘Kamikakushi’ and if we find something, we will then call upon the military police of [Salamandra] for support. Is that alright with you?”

“You said search…… could it be that you’ve some idea on the culprit?”

“Mhm. Ah, but there’s a possibility that I’m wrong. Can’t say that I’m absolutely certain……”

Jin seemed to have come upon something to start on, but he shut his mouth due to his lack of confidence. Seeing his hesitation, His Highness reproached him:

“Jin, I cannot agree with that kind of attitude of yours. It will only cause more trouble for the people around you. Being the leader of the Community, you should clearly express your thoughts.”

His golden eyes shone with a light that seemed to denounce Jin’s behavior. Those were words that only His Highness had the right to say for he too was a leader of a Community.

Jin clapped his cheeks in self-reflection before urging everyone to leave the pool.

“We will first get outside and confirm the scene of the crime. Then we will arrange to make an appointment with Kouryuu-san to meet up with him tomorrow.”

“Kouryuu……Saurian Demon King?”

Percher asked in surprise.

Jin seemed to shut his mouth in his lack of confidence, but recalling the words of His Highness, he straightened his back to announce:

“I believe that the enemy’s target isn’t the [Floor Master]sーbut Kouryuu-san who has become the acting Master.”

“……What?”

“ ‘游手好闲’, ‘虚度光阴’, ‘一事无成’. These Chinese idioms mean the same thing: ‘lazing around throughout the days and not being able to accomplish anything at all’. If all those weren’t related to the techniques of the culprit but a message left behind for a [Floor Master], the only one that would fit the conditions to be insulted would be Kouryuu-san who has been termed as a ‘Floating withered log’. Wouldn’t this message then be a protest to his ascension to the acting [Floor Master]?”

“In… Indeed. It really fits in well in a logical sense……”

“Wow , that’s amazing, really amazing! Jin has the qualifications to become a Game creator!”

Sandra and Rin clapped their hands happily.

But Percher who was sitting aside was looking at Rin in surprise. If this were a trap laid down by them, Jin’s conjecture would have been an obstacle to them.

(''Could it be that this is just to mislead……'')

Rin is one of the Game creators of the Demon Lord Alliance. She would not create a Game that would run contrary to her wishes and there must be some kind of catch to this.

But Percher’s anxiety was uncalled for as Jin had already crawled out of the pool to start in the direction of his plan.

“The earliest time for Kouryuu-san to arrive at [Kouen City] would be tomorrow morning. And before that, let’s go have a look at the crime scenes and poke around. Sandra, do you know where are the crime scenes?”

“Of course”, Sandra said as she too got up from the pool to point towards the direction of the crime scene.

“The first ‘Kamikakushi’ occurred at the [Tablet of Sea of Stars]ー the place where the <Duel of Creators> is hosted.”

===Part 3===

ー[Kouen, City of Brilliant Flames], Processing Workroom District-Number 88th workroom.

The guy who entered by kicking down the door ーLaiusー stared at Asuka and Kuro Usagi threateningly,

“Damnable [No Name]'s! ……You still dare to show your face before me…”

“Who gave you the permission to smash that back door HAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH?!”

Before being sent flying by a punch from an irate Jack. Receiving a critical hit from a fist, twice the size of his skull, connecting into his back, Laius was sent flying and spinning three and a half rounds before sinking into the wall.

The Pumpkin head of Jack was dyed a fiery red as he narrowed his hollowed out eyes while shouting in anger:

[[Image:Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo_v06_109.jpg|thumb]]

“Sheesh. Seriously……How many times must I tell you for it to get into that brain of yours? THIS PLACE HAS BEEN BORROWED! I will be collecting the repair fees for the door and the hole in the wall from you guys!”

“Wa…Wait a moment, Jack-dono! That hole in the wall was caused by you, wasn’t it?!”

The members of [Perseus] desperately tried to counsel Jack on his decision. Though Kuro Usagi and Asuka were quite satisfied by that arrangement.

The leader of [Perseus] ーLaiusー extricated himself from the wall of the workroom and he shouted back even though blood still flowed down from his mouth and nose.

“That hurts….Don’t joke around now, you country Bumpkin…!!! Try that one more time and I will smash your hollow head!!!”

“Hey, next time when you say those words, at least do your best to recall how many times you have been sent flying, will ya? Even if I use all the fingers on both hands, it wouldn’t be enough to count all those times you know……And mind you, I’m not some country Bumpkin. I’m warning you. If you say that one more time, I will make sure that your head split open like a melon.”

“Oh how scary~Bring it on then, you rotten country Bumpkin!”

“Who are you calling a rotten country Bumpkin, eh? You brat!”

“Please knock it off, Laius-sama! Jack-dono!”

The members of [Perseus] had frantically intervened to try cool them off. They no longer wear the armor for knights but were dressed like a normal blacksmith with a thick and heavy looking set of hand gloves.

Kuro Usagi and Asuka exchanged a quizzical glance before raising their hands suddenly to interrupt them:

“Mah, Mah. Please, you two should cool down.”

“That’s right. Jack, you needn’t degrade yourself to talk to such lowly individuals, it will only smear filth on your mouth.”

“Oi. Don’t you try act like some mediator and snub dirt on my nose on the sly! Come to think about it; why would a mere no name come to possess the Sacred Rare Iron and Diamond Iron Ore, which are metals of high spiritual powers? No matter how you look at it, it’s just a waste of such treasures! After all the one who landed Deen in that state must have been her right?!”

“You… You…… What did you say?!”

Asuka’s fighting spirit was kindled by his words for she didn’t expect for him to speak out the words that she had been conscious about.

Asuka, with her veins popping at her temples, stood at akimboー

“Okay, I accept! I will take you up on the challenge!”

“Wa… Wait a moment, Asuka-san?!”

“Goody, Asuka-san accepted the battle! Make sure you beat him up until his head splits like watermelon!”

“Even…Jack-san as well?”

“WHaaaaaaaht? Mere no names want to take me up on a challenge?!! I think you are too confident with yourself here. You're just a shitty girl who’s stupid and old-fashioned. The time has come for you to fall from that height to die a horrible death! You want a piece of me?! Then, let’s get moving! I will show you how I make quick work out of the three of you at the same time!”

“Oi! Everyone knock it offffffff!!!!!!!!!!” The sounds of thunder roared together with Kuro Usagi’s shout.

And the windows of the borrowed No.88 workroom were shattered by the violent lightning and the shockwaves that followed, causing the candle lights to crack into fragments from the secondary and tertiary waves similar to the aftershocks of a natural disaster.

===Part 4===

“Uu Uu……The [Vajra Replica] which had already been half destroyed is now completely destroyed.”

The rabbit ears of Kuro Usagi drooped and she hung her head low while sobbing.

The [Vajra Replica], which she had retrieved after the battle in [Underwood], had already been half destroyed due to its inability to handle the heat and charge released from its true form.

Kuro Usagi had released the Divinity given to it to use it as [Indra’s spear Vajra]. But the weapon had also been destroyed due to the inability to handle the sudden injection of power into it.<ref>[magref notes: yeah it sounds like a repeat…. Hmmm no idea why as well…]</ref>

Feeling ashamed for having acted so immaturely, Jack lightly patted Kuro Usagi’s shoulder.

“I’m… I’m really sorry about that, Kuro Usagi-dono. Please cheer up. If time permits, please let me do the repairs for you.”

“Is…. Is that for real?”

“Yeah. I will even do it at a price negotiable by our relation as allies in the Alliance too♪”

Kuro Usagi’s face immediately brightened up at that as she started to sway her rabbit ears in joy.

But the duo behind her were still locked in a staring showdown and were in the midst of a hostile atmosphere. Though they were much more obedient after Kuro Usagi’s forceful intervention, it seemed that there wasn’t any letting up in their attitudes. Such an atmosphere wasn’t conducive for the discussion to form an Alliance.

Asuka sighed as she scratched her hair while spitting her words in disgust:
“…. This sure is unbelievable. Never did it cross my mind that [Perseus] would be the last Community to join the Alliance.”

“Those are the words that you have taken from my mouth. Of all people to choose, we have to ally with those [No Name]'s? Hah, don’t joke with me. Joining up with some robbers or hooligans would also be more constructive than this.”

“Ararara. Then for [Perseus], that lost to the [No Name]'s, to the point of being badly beaten up ーand hence getting themselves ousted by [Thousand Eyes]ー to fall to the Six digits, what kind of HIGH CLASS COMMUNITY is it then?”

“Shut up! You smelly bitch……”

Sparks were flying between the two who held a strong sense of animosity against each other. Perhaps it was the thought of the pitiful state that the other had already fallen to, the first one to back off was actually Asuka.

Asuka gave a light sigh as she shifted her gaze to Kuro Usagi.

“Kuro Usagi, you have no objections?”

“Eh?”

“The target of our Alliance this time. The various rude acts and his previous attempt to auction off Leticia, aren’t you the least bit bothered by that or even feeling angry?”

For an instant, Kuro Usagi was stumped by Asuka’s words. She must be referring to the various humiliations heaped upon them in the past. If one were to look at all those past incidences, it was definitely not possible for them to be allied under the same Alliance now.

But after giving it some thought, Kuro Usagi shifted her eyes towards Laius.

“Kuro Usagi also have an opinion about the Alliance candidate this time…… But you’ve said something that Kuro Usagi cannot ignore, so Kuro Usagi feels that we should not simply refuse it.”

Asuka also frowned, upon hearing that. Regarding that same line of thought, she was also quite concerned as well.

Laius had shouted loudly earlier about having repaired Deen himself……If that were to be true ーeven if the Alliance arrangement were to break downー they would also want to listen a little more about that matter out of civility.

“Mah. Since Kuro Usagi says so, I will also drop it. But what was that about earlier? Was it really you who repaired Deen?”

“……Hmph. It’s only a simple task for me. We of [Perseus] have been bestowed the Gift of Divinity from one of the [Twelve Olympian Gods], [The God of Blacksmiths, Hephaestus] himself. Using the Gift allows us to work with ores that contain dormant spiritual powers. And that is our Community’s speciality.”<ref>[magref notes: I’ve a feeling that I’m not supposed to use the real names again… hmmm, but I dunno what the fake name should be…]</ref>

Laius gave a thin smile that was overflowing with pride. Though his attitude was really annoying, the weight of his words were of importance and couldn’t be dismissed as another nonsensical rubbish coming from his mouth.

Kuro Usagi folded her arms to mull over it for a while before giving a sigh after having come to an acceptance of reality.

“……the winged armor parts from the God of Commerce, the Helmet of Invisibility from Hades, bestowed with the Goddess shield that has the Gorgon’s head attached to it and a Harpe that can kill the GodsーNo, it should already be a Harpe that can kill Celestial beings right?……And since the shield had not made an appearance in the last Game we played, it must have been offered to the God of Blacksmiths, am I right?”

[The God of Blacksmiths, Hephaestus] is a Greek god amongst the Olympian Gods who have crafted many weapons and armors. He is a God who represents Fire and manufacturing.

He is also the God who crafted the [Thunderbolt of Zeus] and the [Tripod Automatons]<ref>[magref notes: tripod automatons are actually robot like tripods that transport things up and down from Mount Olympus.]</ref> amongst the many other accomplishments in the armory of the Gods. Being the one who supported the Greek mythologies as its backbone.

But Asuka, who stood beside Kuro Usagi, did not seem to catch on to the topic as she tilted her head to ask:

“Hm, what does that mean?”

“It’s said that after [Perseus] defeated the Gorgon, he was bestowed the equipment that consisted of the [Helmet], [Plated boots], [Shield] and [Harpe]. But the [Shield] had been returned to the Goddess……It’s said in the legends that the [Shield] had been fused together with the head of the Gorgon when it was returned. And that’s where the shield of the constellation, [Perseus], resides and the truth behind the [Demon Lord Algol]. As for the one who could have bestowed the technique of fusing the shield and the head……it can only be the God of Blacksmiths right?”

Kuro Usagi recounted the [Perseus] heritage in a fluent manner while Laius started to smile smugly.

But Asuka continued to tilt her head quizzically.

“……?? Hm, which means to say that this young master is actually the descendant of a Great Hero?”

“YES! It’s HIS ANCESTOR who is the Great person!”

“Yahoho! His ANCESTOR really is great!”

“Very well then~, follow me outside now! And make known all those filthy thoughts of yours once and for all! This time Algol and I……”

“ “ “ What a despicable young master.” ” ”

“ALGOLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLL!!!!!!!”
“Please stop it, Laius-sama! Summoning a Celestial class being in the middle of the city isn’t funny at all!” A few knights in their working attire had quickly pounced on Laius to pin him down.

Asuka used the opportunity to digest the information on the heritage of [Perseus].

“I get it now. So the Gift of Divinity from the God of Blacksmiths is also one of the rewards for defeating the Gorgon, right?”

“YES! But it’s most probably not the Divinity itself and just of a Divine equipment that can strengthen the ability to bestow Gifts. And with that, it might just be possible to refine high level ores of the Rare Sacred Iron or Diamond Iron Ore class.”

“Hmph, that sort of fact needn’t be said at all! As long as ore-sama<ref>[magref notes: ok I think it is ore-sama? Is that what they call as the great me in Japanese? Zzz or do you guys prefer the Limbei Singapore slang? Lols]</ref> here makes a move, such a small thing wouldn’t even need much strength……”

“Laius–sama, you can just drop the act already. If it weren’t for Jack-dono, we wouldn’t even know where to start working on those stuff.”

The male aide tried to persuade Laius.

And Laius rewarded him with an angry stare and a click of his tongue, without raising a hand at him.

Giving a sigh, upon envisioning the bumpy road ahead of them for their Alliance pact, Kuro Usagi suddenly remembered something and she turned to Jack:

“There’s something that Kuro Usagi’s been wondering about…… What’s the relationship between [Will O’ Wisp] and [Perseus]? If I were to describe what I’ve seen, you guys don’t look to be on good terms.”

“Yahoho…… Mhm, it can be said as a relation of being indebted of sorts. I may have mentioned it before that we of [Will O’ Wisp] had been attacked many times by [Demon Lord Maxwell].”

“YES. We’ve heard of that before. The feud between your Community and the Demon Lord of the upper Five Digitsー”

“No, that’s already in the past.”

“Eh?” Kuro Usagi cocked her rabbit ears to the side as a gasp of surprise escaped her lips.

Jack continued in a nervous tone.

“That guy isn’t at the Five Digits anymore. It’s said that during the time that we have gone to [Underwood]ー[Demon Lord Maxwell] has ascended to the Four Digits.”

“Four… FOUR DIGITS?!”

Kuro Usagi shouted in dismay.

Beside her, Asuka had also narrowed her eyes as she took on a serious expression.

In Little Garden, the Seven and Six Digits would be called the lower levels while the five digits would make up the middle and from four digits and below, all those would make up the Upper echelon. Although the Five Digits were already counted as the middle levels, the power difference between them and the next level was a difference comparable to that of Heaven and Earth. And that was an accepted truth in this world. In other words, a Demon Lord of the top tiers in the Five Digits shouldn’t be able to easily ascend into the Four Digits.

If it were to be the backing of a [Floor Master], which tend to be of the strongest race, it might still be understandable. But it is rare to see an individual ascend a level on his own.

Kuro Usagi cocked her rabbit ears to one side:

“Four…Digits? For an individual to rise to the Four Digits, it’s already undeniably one of the strongest kind……but it would require a lot of merit for someone who isn’t a [Floor Master] to ascend to the Four digits, wouldn’t it? Or is it to say……”

ーthat he had become the important spiritual power that resulted in a [Paradigm Shift]? But Kuro Usagi had already stopped herself in mid-sentence for it would sound too absurd to be said aloud.

Although this was only a speculation at the moment, but the title of [Demon Lord Maxwell] had most likely been born out of the demon that was speculated to be present within the ideologies of Thermodynamics, which is a sub-topic of Physicsー[Maxwell Demon].

This imaginary Demon had been born after the year of 1860, which is also something that happened in the nineteenth century.

But according to the generally accepted knowledge of Little Garden’s history, the prosperous age of [Paradigm Shift]s that allowed others to break into the upper levels have had happened before the seventeenth century.

And especially after the nineteenth century, the histories branching out from them, had started to split into many various possibilities and the possibilities had grown to the extent where it could no longer be controlled or recorded like before. Then came the twentieth century where the convergence and birth of Gods and Demons have had their boundaries blurred to the point of disappearing altogether. Even if there were records on it, it would only be at the scale of an urban legend. The [Paradigm Shift] that has bestowed Gifts and spiritual powers upon many had already been replaced by Beliefs in the Stronger Religions and that is the situation of the world today.

ーLet’s use this as an example.

[Perseus] is a Knight recorded within the Greek mythologies, having had existed during the BC era. If the spiritual level of [Perseus] were to deteriorate, it might cause the influence of Greek mythology to be weakened in its impact on future generations. And the worst case scenario would not exclude the possibility of being totally annihilated and forgotten.

However, due to the various influences of Greek mythology on Philosophy, Religion and Politics, it opened up many opportunities for them to have a large scale [Paradigm Shift] from their influence. Be it a true story or a story from the myths, they would still continue to appear in all the time-lines IN SOME FORM OR ANOTHER.

Hence those who are elevated to the status of Gods from the collective devotion of Humans will not be able to be killed by normal half-baked means. Since Gods are the milestones of the planet, the spiritual level and power of the individual would then retain the power to resurrect themselves according to the description of the generation that they came from.

And there’s only two ways to kill Gods: to prepare the method to overthrow them in the history that they choose to propagate their followersーor to use a strike that has the destructive power to completely wipe out a large scale of Mankind’s History.

If Celestial Beings were the strongest species that controlled over space and matter with their spiritual power,

Gods would be the strongest species that ruled over the ideologies and eras of their existence with their spiritual power.

(''However, there are also those such as <Journey to the west> that have written contributions propagating into the world outside of Little Garden. If one wanted to use the [Paradigm Shift] to obtain a huge amount of Spiritual power, the only way would be to grab a seat amongst the Gods. Black Death(Percher) was a very irregular example that wouldn’t repeat itself as easily as before……'')

“Kuro Usagi-san. I know what you are thinking about but that fellow isn’t a normal Demon that can be predicted by means of common sense.”

“What do you mean by that?” Kuro Usagi halted her train of thoughts as she cocked her rabbit ears to the side.

The flames in Jack’s hollow eyes took on a melancholic glow then.

“Although it might sound unbelievable…. It’s the truth that [Demon Lord Maxwell] seemed to have triggered a [Paradigm Shift] after the year of 2120AD.”

“2…2120AD?” Kuro Usagi’s rabbit ears had perked up in surprise at that information.

“Wa…Wait a moment! Kuro Usagi haven’t heard of a convergent point at that time before! To have such a long history of being in the chronology of Mankind, it’s already on par with the civilization that worship the Gods! To have that sort of Convergence point occurring in a Parallel world in that era is impossible! Even if it were to occur, it can only be in the next generation of Manki……”

“No, it’s possible. I had thought the same at first and I had doubts before seeing his power with my own eyes……but after witnessing it for myself, I’ve already accepted it as a fact… That fellow is already on par with the Demon Lords of the strongest species.”

A sense of restlessness could be picked up from the glow in Jack’s pumpkin eye cavities and it did not seem to feel like a pretense at all.

Asuka who knew of Jack’s strength first-hand had also contracted the nervousness as she gave a sigh.

“……Is that so? No wonder you guys have chosen to work alongside [Perseus]. Aside from the fact that he’s an immature young master, it’s undeniable that he possess the power to control a Celestial Being.”

“Oi, who are you calling immature?”

“Yes, that’s the case.”

“At least deny that on my behalf!!! Aren’t we part of the same Alliance?!”

Asuka and Jack exchanged a meaningful look and nodded their heads. While Laius seemed to have cried out a protest, they had just ignored him.

ー[Perseus] was able to call upon the Celestial spirit of Algol.

Though she might have been defeated by Izayoi previously, her power is still one of the undeniably large existences. If one could borrow that sort of power, they would definitely be willing to set aside most of their discontent.

“……Well, I guess there’s that to consider and I might give that some consideration during the formation of the Alliance.”

“Is that true, Asuka san?”

“Mhm. But……”

In an instant, her eyes had lighted with anger once again.

“The prerequisite would be for the Leader of [Perseus] to apologize for all the rudeness shown to the [No Name]s previously.”

“Ha…Haaah? Why do I have to do that sort of thing?!”

“Then let’s end it as that. We will find another Community to ally with. Good. Bye!”

Asuka lifted her hand to wave her farewell and Laius’s expression suddenly fell solemn.

Noticing his look, Asuka started to snigger confidently in her heart.

(''As I thought, there’s a catch behind all this.'')

Considering the character of this man ーLaiusー he would definitely not agree to an Alliance without any conditions that benefited him.

In addition to the fact that [Demon Lord Maxwell] rose to the Four Digits, it should be more so then ever. Without a similarly high return for the high risk, he wouldn’t have been willing to accept such an alliance.

And from how Asuka had seen it, the relationship between the two Communities seemed to be in a manner that Jack could lead Laius by the nose. And she guessed that [Perseus] must have been promised some great returns.

Grabbing hold of that point in mind, Asuka announced in a haughty attitude:

“Well then, what do you say? Regarding the rudeness towards [No Name]s……Okay, let’s just start with you bowing your head to apologize to Kuro Usagi and Leticia.”

Asuka gracefully flung back her hair as she taunted Laius. If he were the Laius she knew, he would definitely jump at that taunt in rage.

However, Laius displayed an unexpected amount of self-control as he replied in a voice quivering with restrained anger:

“……That’s… That’s okay. I will accept that condition.”

“Ara, what a surprise. Looks like the Community might have fallen but you have matured a little as well. Then, what are you waiting for……”

“But I will also have a condition on my end!”

Facing Laius’s challenge, Asuka straightened herself.

“Your tone seems a little forceful. Do you think you have the right to say those words?”

“Anyways, I would have to say this condition no matter what consequences there might be! If the benefits do not go both ways, there wouldn’t be a point in having an Alliance! If I don’t test out whether the [No Name]s have the strength required to join the alliance, how do you expect me to continue on with the talks?”

Laius stood up huffy as he pointed to Deen:

“Using the three types of weapons including Deen, obtain a victory in the <Duel of Creators>. If you cannot do thatーThese three weapons will be mine!”

<noinclude>

===Translator’s notes===
<references/>

{{Mondaiji Nav|p1=6|p2=Chapter 2|n1=6|n2=Interlude}}
</noinclude>

Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo:Volume 6 Chapter 2

2014-09-26T13:46:57Z

Tidon: /* Chapter 2 */ Sandora -> Sandra

==Chapter 2==

===Part 1===

[Kouen, City of Brilliant Flames], Processing Workroom District—Number 88th workroom.

Asuka gazed at the yellow colored pillar of smoke that rose from the brick chimney on the roof with appreciative admiration reflected in her eyes. Perhaps it was the intriguing beauty that didn’t seem to match the environment of the industrial workrooms that caught her eye.

The ‘Rare Sacred Iron’ Soldier<ref>[magref notes:‘Rare Sacred Iron’ I’m placing it like this though the text didn’t have the ‘’ stuff. Somehow it looks neater to me….]</ref>—Deen had already been transported to the biggest warehouse in the workroom district.

During the battle with the Huge Dragon in [Underwood], Deen had been wrecked up badly and had been handed over to [Will O’ Wisp] for the repairs.

Seeing Deen being fully repaired to his original state, Asuka gave a cheer in delight.

“Deen…… You’re fixed! It’s good to see you……!”

“DeN”

The single eye of Deen lit up as he responded to his master’s voice. His body frame should have been strapped down firmly earlier on but probably due to being notified on Asuka’s arrival, they have released those restrictions on him.

“He had been in quite a wrecked up state……so I’m taking it that this is the gift that Izayoi’s been talking about?”

“Yahohohohoho! Of course it’s not just that!”

A blaze started to pour out of a candle that sat on one of the candle holders built in the wall.

“It’s been some time, good to see you<ref>[magref notes: yes I added the good to see you part… sounds more English like what he’s supposed to say.]</ref>, Asuka-san! Kuro Usagi-san!”

“YES! It’s good to see that you are still your usual self, Jack san!”

“Nn, that’s right. Hearing your cheerful voice puts me in cheerful mood too.”

Asuka and Kuro Usagi, who had cocked her rabbit-ears to the side, gave their greetings together.

Sweeping their gazes around the room, the two murmured admiringly.

“Come to think about it, is it really okay for us to borrow such a large workroom? It looks replete<ref>[magref notes: replete-filled]</ref> with all sorts of equipment……the price couldn’t have come cheap right?”

“Yahoho! Actually, this place was loaned to us with Sala-sama’s introduction! This is also the studio<ref>[magref notes: studio-workroom/warehouse, using it interchangeably]</ref> of Sala-sama while she was still a member of [Salamandra] then!”

The original studio of Sala——hearing Jack’s words, Asuka took another look around the warehouse.

Handcrafted candlesticks could be seen lining the walls, giving the studio a uniquely playful atmosphere. The scattered equipment looked worn at their handles, giving the feel of being used quite often in their master’s projects and the sense of nostalgia left behind by their owner. And at the same time, the room was filled with a very feminine and yet authoritative style of decoration which fitted the description of Sala perfectly.

After taking in the room’s layout with her eyes,

“Well then, Jack what’s that Gift you spoke of?” Asuka suddenly stopped her pacing as she looked to Jack with anticipation shining in her eyes.

The flames in Jack’s pumpkin head had also taken on a sharper intensity as he replied:

“Hoho……We have called you over today for the fulfillment of one of the Alliance conditions—the refining process and ritual for endowing the Gift properties to the [Diamond Iron Ore] has just completed.”

“Is that for real?”

“Yes. And besides the new equipment that have been created according to the list placed in the orders, we have also prepared two new Gifts for Asuka-san……Having said that, we’re still not officially in an Alliance as of yet and we do not have the right to procure a cache of [Diamond Iron Ore] either. So we could only use what little that remained of the ores kept in the treasury of [No Name].”

A serious flame burnt in the depths of the hollowed out eye holes of the pumpkin head.

The ores that he spoke of most probably referred to the [Diamond Iron Ore] that was brought to [Six Scars].

“It’s just that these ores were too little in this sort of urgent situation. So after obtaining the permission from Izayoi-san and Kasukabe-san, I’ve prioritized the creation of Gifts for Asuka-san.”

“That….Wouldn’t that mean ……you are giving me three Gifts?”

“Amazing! With this, it will certainly give a great boost to your combat prowess!”

Kuro Usagi started to wave her arms in joy.

The unexpected Gifts caused Asuka to be surprised to the point of being disconcerted in her thoughts.

At the same time, she started to feel uneasy with the arrangement. Kudou Asuka’s body was just that of an ordinary girl and this had been proven many times in her fights. No matter how strong the equipment may be, it might just be a waste of effort. That was something that she learnt in her fight with Percher and she had kept that lesson well in mind.

Asuka clenched her fists as she muttered in a rarely seen polite tone.

“To prepare these many Gifts at one go……When I’m already struggling with Deen. Wouldn’t it have been better to create Gifts for Izayoi<ref>[magref notes: ok this is just for fun…. Not too sure but it seems like Asuka is close to Izayoi huh from this speech….]</ref> or Kasukabe-san……”

“But Asuka-san. There’s no doubt that you will die if you continue fighting Demon Lords with just your current get-up, you know?”

“Wha……!” Asuka swallowed the rest of her question.

Perhaps that half of a shout was due to her surprise from hearing such blunt words coming from the gentlemanly Jack which was quite unthinkable in itself. But regarding that straightforward comment that didn’t have a scrape of reservation, Asuka was clear about that fact as well. Unable to come up with a retort, Asuka could only droop her shoulders in a dejected manner. And Jack only smiled as he started to bobble his pumpkin head while continuing:

“Asuka-san, the three of you hold a different talent respectively. And amongst them, your talent could be said to be the rarest—another way to put describe it would be to liken it as a cherry blossom that is late to bloom.”

“I’m…..a cheery blossom that is late to bloom?”

“That’s right. In order to allow the new petals to fully unfurl in its full glory, I’ll present you with these Gifts—The masterpieces that [Will O’ Wisp] created through the pooling of our resources and strengths! After obtaining these Gifts, the fog of Asuka-san’s worries will disperse like dew with the coming of a new dawn!”

So we hope that you will believe in yourself.

The fiery will and words of motivation seemed to flow deep into Asuka’s heart. The Pumpkin gentleman held Asuka’s hands as he returned the wine red Gift Card to its rightful owner once more. As the Gift card had been left in his care all these while.

Seeming to have been affected by Jack’s contagious cheerful smile, Asuka’s taut face started to relax.

“Thank you Jack. The Gift you’ve made for me……I will use it well.”

“Yahoho, please use it well then! For I’m sure that would really make those two happy as well!”

……Mhm? Asuka tilted her head.

One would be Ayesha and the other would be referring to whom?

But before she could ask the question, Jack had already happily continued with his words.

“Come on, now let’s proceed to the Stadium of the Game Stage area!”

“Game…Game Stage?”

“That’s right! Though I’ve seen Asuka-san’s battle all these while……what you need the most is to be more comfortable with using the Gifts! And that means to accumulate as much battle experience as possible! Then the battle tactics of Garol would also be put to practical use right?! Yahohoho!” Jack’s pumpkin head revolved in the air as he laughed.

Feeling a sense of dread, Asuka and Kuro Usagi exchanged a surprised glance at each other.

“Could… Could it be that ……you want me to join the Game? For real?”

“<nowiki>That’s~~~</nowiki> OF COURSE! As part of the commemoration for the first ever hosting of the Convention, we will not be collecting any Participating fee you know?! Please use this chance—And pluck the crown in the Game of <Duel of Creators> in just a breath.”

“Wha……”The both of them opened their mouths in a half exclaim before getting stumped. The reason didn’t need to be said.

Yō would also be participating in the Game. The both of them had just wanted to voice out their protests when there came the sound of heavy footsteps moving in what seemed to be a bad temper and a familiar voice that interrupted their words.

“HAAAAAAAAAAH? The ones who are here to retrieve Deen and ‘Fortress’ is actually the [No Name]s? What’s this all about? I’ve not heard about this, you know?

“Please…Please wait a moment! It’s better to leave this place to Jack-sama to……”

“Quit your nagging! The one who repaired those two items is none other than my great self! All of you better shut your traps!”

“Don’t …Laius-sama!”

“Eh?” the sound escaped the lips of Asuka and Kuro Usagi in surprise as they looked at each other.

“……Kuro Usagi, I’m not dreaming right? I seemed to have heard a familiar despicable name being mentioned.”

“Des…Despicable, Kuro Usagi will leave that aside for now but that name of Laius, could it be……”

In the next moment, the door that led to the back was kicked open.

And appearing from the billowing dust cloud was a man who had a [Medusa Head] Flag engraved before his chest.

Previously defeated by the [No Name]s a few months earlier—Laius of [Perseus] was staring at them in rage.

===Part 2===

Little Garden, Outer Gate Number 54545’s Stage Area, The Arena before the [Tablet of the Sea of Stars].

Kasukabe Yō had just arrived in the area and the sparkling sculptures of glass flowers that decorated the area around her made it one of the most beautiful places within [Kouen City]. But it wasn’t merely those glass pieces that made the corridor such a beautiful place. It was the addition of precious gemstones that gave off the twinkling light of stars that made the place take on a dream-like quality.<ref> [magref notes: original would be The various gemstones that seemed to give off a radiance like those of stars also served to make the corridor even more eye-catching. Errr…. Nvm I think the direct translations would have erased all the artistic sense in the description so yeah…]</ref>

This corridor also served as an area to commemorate the generations of crafters who had helped in the building as well as maintaining of the North Side Territories for various monuments in remembrance of the crafters that had been gathered in this place.

And if Yō were to come through as the champion of the Game such as the <Duel of Creators> during the Birth of the Fire Dragon Matsuri, she would obtain the rights to carve her Community’s name and Flag onto the Corridor of Displays. Aside from that, if one won in a Game hosted to compete within the technique and art of crafted masterpieces, they would also obtain the right to display their accomplishment in the stone pedestal of the Corridor of Displays.

Looking around at the countless precious masterpieces showcased around her, Yō started to feel a sense of doubt taking seed in her heart as she tilted her head.

(''……Is it really possible for me to take part in this Game?'')

Just as mentioned earlier, the North Side is where Gifts of refining metals, manufacturing by crystallizations, alchemical arts and the like circulated widely. And perhaps it was due to the climate of this region, the population of Humans were dense in these areas. The fact that the race of Humans didn’t possess much power was one that everyone knew well. As long as the birth is an ordinary one, it wouldn’t be too much to say that Humans ranked at the lowest rungs of the power ladder. But in the North Side, the talent of creating Gifts though the techniques of Human or Spirit alike were highly prized treasures there.

Hence the creativity of Humankind in developing techniques and skills received high praise and the North soon became a place that made it easier for Humankind to call it their home. Amongst them were Communities that have left their mark on the [Tablet of the Sea of Stars], having had their strength recognized and receiving high praise from [Salamandra].

And those who were now gathered in the arena were all fierce competitors who would wish to leave their mark of their accomplishments behind for generations to come. In a large collection of strong competitors, would it really be a good idea for herself to be mixed in amongst them……Yō started to ponder such stuff as she stared blankly in front of her.

(''Just visiting this Corridor of Displays has already been quite a pleasant experience for me. Even for the Community, I shouldn’t allow any smear to get on our reputation……right?'')

Yō tilted her head as she started to give it some thought. Having been brought up in an environment that lacked much interactions with others, Yō didn’t know much about these sort of things. Just shortly before, Yō might still be able to ask Calico Cat’s opinion about it, but he’s no longer by her side. Having been injured in the battle against the huge Dragon, he had decided to retire and spend the rest of his life in [Underwood]’s Great Tree.

(''……'')

Yō continued to stare at the displays with a distant look in her eyes.

That was something that was decided after they had both sat down to talk about it.

Calico cat had been born on the same day as Yō and he’s an old cat who has seen through fourteen winters with her. It could even be said that he’s closer than her next of kin.

And precisely due to that reason, Calico cat was very worried with Yō’s capability in interacting with other Humans more than anyone else.

“Ojou, you aren’t alone anymore, you need to learn how to live amongst humans in society from today onwards.”

Having been told of such a thing by Calico who was heavily covered in bandages, Yō couldn’t bring herself to deny it. After all it was a separation that would have to come sooner or later. Though she might feel lonely, but the rejection of such a request would have been equivalent to betraying the other.

So Yō hid her sadness as she handed Calico cat over to Garol of [Six Scars] while entrusting the future care and treatment of the wounds to them. The people of [Six Scars] who were also future allies in their Alliance had also readily agreed to her request to care for Calico Cat while treating him like one of their own.

Having received the assurance from others that the environment of the Great Tree would contribute to a speedy recovery, the human and cat then set off on their separate paths. Hence from that day onwards, Yō had to reach her own conclusions.

For if she couldn’t do that, she wouldn’t be able to face Calico Cat squarely with pride.

(''Nn. Garol-san had already given me encouragement by making known his support for me. I must do my best as well.'')

Yō clenched her fists tightly.

He who had claimed to be her father, Kasukabe Koumei’s friend, Garol had really helped the [No Name]s a lot. But he never brought up any talk of his past with her father and had only left this line for her when they were about to go their separate ways—

“Currently, I can’t say anything about it. But if you really want to know Koumei, you will need to chase after his footsteps. Only then will you understand what kind of man he is.”

The next two months following that day, Yō had tried her best to search for a trace on her father’s whereabouts but had come up with nothing.

Leticia had also been adamant with a reply of ‘Its fine to just wait for now’. And so she had come to visit the Corridor of Displays to look at the [Tablet of Sea of Stars].

(''It’s said that there are only a handful of Corridors for displays in Little Garden and I had thought that it might be a place to start searching for my father’s crafted pieces……But it sure seems like it’s not that easy after all.'')

Troubled by the lack of results, Yō crossed her arms. There was still another method for her to get a lead. And that was to participate in the Game while registering the [Genome Tree] as the specific Gift to be used while observing the reaction of the crowd then.

But to appear in the Game where many famous blacksmiths and sculptors had signed up to vie for glory, it still gave her the feeling of uneasiness. If it were only a blemish to her name and becoming a laughing stock, it might have been much easier to bear but she didn’t want to bring shame to [No Name] again because of that.

<nowiki>*Plonk!*</nowiki>

Ouch. That hurts. But Yō still couldn’t think up of a solution. She who couldn’t arrive at a plan could only reach up to take the sharp yet blunt weapon that had been dropped on her head.

(''……what is this?'')

That was a blunt weapon that took the appearance of a cross while its topmost was a rounded piece. From the shape of it, it would be more similar to a ‘hammer’ than a cross.

……No, isn’t it literally a hammer?

(''This is really dangerous. If it weren’t me, a person might have been grievously injured.'')

Yō looked around her but it’s a really impossible task to find the culprit amongst the crowd that milled around the Corridor of displays. Tilting her head quizzically, Yō thought to herself that perhaps in the craftsman city of [Kouen City], hammers dropping from nowhere might just be a common thing. Just then—

<nowiki>*Plonk!*</nowiki>

Another strike came flying at her.

Yō gripped the hammer in her hand tightly. Once might have passed for a coincidence but twice would make it clearly intentional. Moreover for the person to escape Yō’s five senses that were as sharp as a wild beast, that would make the throw truly unusual.

(''……'')

She quietly took on a battle stance. Since there’s a second, a third wouldn’t be that surprising.

Closing her eyes to focus on her hearing, Yō prepared herself for the third wave.

Yō wasn’t that forgiving to laugh while receiving some unknown attacks. Izayoi had said that the market rate for him was to return things tenfold. Whereas for Yō, she would want to return it a hundredfold.

Preparing to sense the hammer that would fly out from the crowd at her—

“…..Are you alright?”

“?!!”

Yō almost leapt out of her skin.

Suddenly having a stranger striking up a conversation with her, Yō had almost fallen to the ground in her surprise.

And that was to be expected for in the state where Yō had heightened her senses to the maximum, for this female stranger to approach this close would have been impossible. But it was a fact that the young lady<ref>[magref notes: girl or lady? Hmmm young girl would be very young… young lady might sound a little older…>.<]</ref> stood before her and it could be said to be a flawless sneak attack.

“Uh, um……”

[[Image:Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo_v06_001a.jpg|thumb]]

Yō’s mouth was half agape as she looked at the girl who seemed to be the same age as herself.

Then, she was stumped by surprise once more.

The young lady had a sweet baby face with a slightly wavy twin tailed hairdo, her curvaceous body-line didn’t seem to match the age that she appeared to be from just the face alone. Although her height did not differ greatly from Yō’s, her breasts were filled out like those of a grown woman. The black and blue laced Gothic Lolita outfit boldly revealed her legs and part of her breasts, making her look very attractive.

The bold choice of dressing would have made others to think that she’s trying to lure men to fall for the temptations but those eyes of hers were pure and innocent while defenselessly revealing large parts of her body. Be it guys or girls, anyone would definitely have their pulse set racing at the sight of such a girl.

But with such an overly tempting and attractive appearance, it had instead triggered the caution in Yō’s heart.

(''This child……isn’t human?'')

Doll-like—A demon in the form of a girl. That was the line that flashed through Yō’s mind.

The girl did not notice Yō’s caution as she moved closer look at Yō’s face:

“……is your head fine?”

“Ah, Nn. It’s fine. But who are you?”

The girl gave a slight nod.

The girl’s every action was incredibly cute and just that slight nod already compounded to the overall cuteness. Even if it’s Yō, she would also be unable to beat up such a cute girl. So possessing that level of understanding, Yō—

<nowiki>*Swish!*</nowiki>

“!”

Only gave a chop with her hand with a strength that wasn’t too little … just enough to smash a boulder.

“Let’s call it quits like that.”

“……Nn.”

The mysterious girl nodded her head. It would seem that she had given it some self-reflection.

Yō sorted out her thoughts as she planned to make a self-introduction but the girl was a step ahead in taking the initiative.

“You are joining the Game too?”

“……Game? You mean the <Duel of Creators>?”

The girl nodded her head as the pair of pure and innocent eyes stared at Yō fixedly.

Though Yō’s a laconic person, this girl seemed to be even more reserved with her words. It’s truly Yō’s first time to have met such a strong opponent for she had never met a girl who’s more laconic<ref>[magref notes: I’m sure I used the word laconic before. But if you are wondering about it, it means a person with very few words/to the point.]</ref> than herself.

Yō, who haven’t decided whether to turn up for the event, nodded her head while replying:

“……Nn. I will be joining.”

A smile spread across the girl’s face.

“Great. With this, I can complete the promise I’ve made to Koumei.”

“Eh—“At the moment when Yō was left speechless—

The girl vanished without any warning.

“—That must be a lie right?!”

Vanishing into thin air. That’s right, just vanishing.

It wasn’t by disguising her scent or a rapid get-away nor was it taking to the skies. Such biological disguises would not be able to fool the senses of Yō.

The girl who had suddenly appeared had also simply vanished before Yō without a trace.

(''How did she do that……No compared to that……'')

Koumei—That was the name which people who are close to her father Kasukabe Koumei used to call him. Then, the girl might have been referring to her father by saying the name ‘Koumei’.

(''Could it be……that I’ve actually found a lead on my father’s whereabouts?'')

Yō gazed towards the arena from the Corridor of Displays as her eyes were no longer clouded with the troubled look of earlier.

Looks like she had finally found a reason to appear in the ring.

While looking out for the figure of the sweet looking girl, Yō made her way to the registration office.

===Part 3===

—[Ruby Cave], Underground bathhouse

The North had abundant precipitation in the form of snow but it didn’t really rain much.

And that was no exception for [Kouen City] that received the protection of the chandelier. It was the responsibility for the [Floor Master] for the intervention with the weather of Little Garden but there’s always an inherent difference in the climates of the North Side as compared to the East Side that experiences a spring season throughout the whole year. Of which the Masters would be unable to eliminate with their powers even if they wanted to.

It’s all thanks to the bonfires on the chandelier that the snow rarely collected on the pathways. But the canals were another matter entirely as it often froze up when the temperatures drop with the onset of a heavy snowfall.

And to solve that problem, they created underground canals.

[Kouen City] was a natural fortress that had its entire back of its Outer Wall built against a huge mountain range. The mountain range that was covered with a dense forest served as a huge natural reservoir, forming the lifeline that runs through the lands.<ref>[magref notes: This part is where the author tries to use some artistic talent in describing a drainage basin where all the water flows from the higher points in the region:mountains , and converge to form a river that runs down through Kouen City. Free diagram of a mountain range and drainage basin at the top.]</ref>

Through means of channelization, they led the flow into the underground canals to control the flow.

The bathhouse that Percher and the others were visiting at the moment was one that was close to the by-product of the heat manufacturing plant which prevents the freezing of the flow in the channels.

(''……No. Compared to all that… Isn’t the progress of the situation way too strange?'')

Thinking up to that point, Percher, who was in the children’s changing room, gave a sigh of relief.

Rin and Sandra who had also escaped into the changing room were happily undressing themselves with a harmonious atmosphere that seemed to take the things that were happening around them in their stride.

“Right~A Public bath for children. And naturally there won’t be any adults coming here.”

“Nn. Although it’s not their usual business hours, but I’ve asked the staff at the counter to let us in.”

“Ooh! As expected of Sandra! That’s just an abuse of authority as the leader of the Community!”

And it was just as Rin had said. This sort of situation was the worst possible scenario for Percher for in the bathhouse for children, there was definitely not a chance for them to meet the other members of [No Name].

(''Being unable to meet up with Asuka and the others……Then I should at least tell Jin in on the situation……'')

The ‘Piper of Hamelin’ Ring that was worn on Jin’s right hand bore witness to their contract. And due to the contract that forges the relation between them as Master and subordinate, they were able to communicate through the contract ring in secret.

It would be simple for her to tell Jin that ‘Rin and His Highness are our enemies’ through the link in the contract ring, but—

(''……in the instant that their identities are exposed, they would be sure to show their true colors and bare their fangs.'')

The crux of the problem now was whether Jin’s capable of hiding it from them while he receives the message.

Although Jin did possess the capabilities in bargaining which he has started to pick up, but he’s still fundamentally a youth and Percher wasn’t that confident in him being able to hide his inner feelings.

No matter how much Percher was rattled by this situation, she could only rein those feelings in for now.

(''Although I don’t know what sort of scheme they are up to, but those two are willing to play along with the current situation. Perhaps it’s just underestimating us, but this condition of the situation is still quite good.'')

In any case, I must first dig up the intent of the other party.

Having reached a decision in her thoughts, Percher started to undress by undoing the buttons on her maid outfit. Though she really hated baths, but she didn’t want to let them out of her sight. So Percher followed Rin and Sandra who had proceeded towards the baths before her—

“AH, Jin! You guys came in first?!”

And she tripped over herself.

“ “——Hah……?!” ”

Percher and Jin gave a loud cry in surprise and the reason needn’t be said.

This was a normal bathhouse that was similar to any other in the world——which means that everyone was naked in there.

===Part 4===

—Let’s backtrack time by a little.

Jin who had taken off his clothes in a jiffy sat beside a pedestal that sprayed hot water to wash his hair.

With a practiced action of pressing out the shampoo, Jin made it foam and bubble. And he could tell from just the fragrance given off by the shampoo that the public bath had prepared shampoo that could be said to be of a high quality.

This should be shampoo made from the distilled essence of petals. And it could be said to be a luxury item to the [No Name]s.

Rubbing the white foamy shampoo suds in his palms—Jin was a bit troubled.

The source of the troubles was of course that white haired golden iris youth who sat silently in a corner.

(''This…This is so awkward……'')

It’s just been a quarter of an hour since they first met each other and his real name was still unknown. Within just that short span of meeting each other, he had already ended up in this situation where they saw each other’s naked body.

The situation defied conventional logic—in a certain sense, Jin did not have any method to break this strange atmosphere around him.

“……”

Jin slid a sidelong glance.

The youth who was called His Highness was sitting before the mirror to be used for washing one’s hair without a word nor did he do anything at all as he just sat in a straight posture while staring at the pump that dispensed the shampoo. That scene was really strange.

The shampoo found in this place was definitely a highly priced product and it was clear that the living standards between a 5 digit and a 7 digit was just that wide.

But this youth’s gaze didn’t seem to be one that looked at it in distaste—But it was more of a gaze from one who had never seen such a thing before and it was curiosity that filled his eyes.

“Erm, that… Your Highness-kun?”

“Yes, is something the matter?”

The serious reply from the youth responded to Jin’s nickname for him, causing Jin to feel more troubled.

Originally thinking to warm the atmosphere with a joke of calling him with that ‘Your Highness-kun’ that didn’t seem to be a superior nor a junior way of addressing someone, but when used upon this youth that seemed unbound by the rules of this world, jokes didn’t seem to have an effect on him.

It seems like I must use a much simpler joke to launch my attack, Jin thought to himself while setting his determination for the task.

“That……even if you keep staring at the pump for the shampoo……”

“Oh is that so? So this is called a pump.”

<nowiki>*Uwa!*</nowiki>

“It….It is called a pump. Shampoo is contained within it.”

“Oh, I see, I get it now. Pressing this part will cause a rise in the internal pressure and cause the fluid to rise from within. Though it’s a simple structure but it sure is a landmark invention.”

“That…That’s right.”

“Nn.” His Highness reached out his hand to the shampoo pump in admiration.

At this point, Jin pursed his lips in an unpleasant foreboding.

“Could it be….you have never washed your hair……”

“That’s rude. My hair is washed every day.”

“Really?”

“Yes. It’s just that I don’t wash it myself.”

His Highness replied with a serious expression.

……seems like he’s telling the truth. His hair was normally washed by others.

Jin could only give a long sigh while looking up at the ceiling.

“……Just asking in advance, do you know how to wash your hair?”

“Although I’m not too sure, but I do know of the theory behind it. The water and shampoo comes into contact with air to have a chemical reaction and then rubbing it to form bubbles, that’s all, right?”

“Ye…Yes! You need to use the foam to remove the oil from your hair.”

“So it’s like that. Jin’s really knowledgeable. Okay—“

His Highness excitedly pressed on the pump. Was it just overthinking things a bit? For it seemed like he was really enjoying this process of forming a large amount of foamy bubbles in his hands before washing his hair with a face of amazement.

Jin asked with a wry smile:

“Normally your hair is washed by a servant of yours?”

“Ah, Nn. There are three exclusive attendants to follow me but Graiya Oji-chan’s really clumsy with his movements and the task of washing my hair is mainly left to Aura or Rin.”

“Rin……Could it be that girl just now? You allow girls to wash your hair?”

“Yes, that’s right.”

His Highness lifted his head of white hair while having a surprised expression but that movement caused a bit of the shampoo suds<ref>[magref note: sud is the soapy water.]</ref> to get into his eye and he quickly closed his eyes seemingly in pain. It would seem that His Highness had really never washed his hair on his own before.

Jin was dumbfounded as his mouth was agape, but he raised a serious question:

“Your Highness……is the successor of your Community?”

“Precisely because I am that I’ve gotten such an intimate nickname like that.”

“And your real name?”

“Secret. Jin, if you are able to guess it, I will tell you.”

He game a smile as he lifted his head again. This time, it caused some suds to drip into his other eye and he used his hand to rub it in reflex. The first time washing his hair was instantly turned into a tragedy.

“……washing my own hair by myself sure is tough.”

Muttering while tolerating his pain. It should have been pain enough to become irritable but perhaps this coolness was part of his talent and Jin was secretly impressed.

Just as he applied the soap suds to his hair and was about to scrub—

“AH, Jin! You guys came in first?!”

Jin tripped over himself. And it was while in his sitting position that he tripped together with the stool to turn a full half circle with the momentum.

“ “——Hah……?!” ”

This was a normal bathhouse that was similar to any other in the world——which means that everyone was naked in there.

“You…You must be lying right?”

Of course it wasn’t a lie, nor was it a metaphor.

Five youths of both guys and girls were all without their clothes—No, to be more precise, with the exception of Rin who wrapped a bath towel around herself, the other four youths of both guys and girls were all naked.

But Sandra paid it no mind as she rushed over with her red hair swaying behind her.

“Jin, it’s been three years since we last bathed together! And I remember that we used to bathe together in the past too!”

“Ara, so Jin also did get help from others. And here I thought that I was the only weird one.”

“Eh? Nno…wawait, that’s not it…!”

Jin frantically tried to explain as he stammered on his words.

Ignoring Jin’s situation, Rin who was wrapped up in a bath towel walked up to His Highness.

“Uwa! His Highness is actually washing his own hair! What mind of emotional change could have caused this?!”

“No, it’s not an emotional influence but a situational one. If there’s no one around to help me, I would just have to do it alone right?”

“Ooh, I see!” Rin replied, impressed. She then started to help His Highness to wash his white hair in a matter-of-factly. ……What sort of relation did those two have?<ref>[magref notes for fun: What is this relationship, the two men getting incredible feeling. That’s google translate …. Boy girl Love-love became yaoi love love XD]</ref> It really seemed to be getting weirder by the moment.

But upon seeing their actions, Sandra had also taken an interest in it as she came to stand behind Jin.

“Then, let me help Jin to wash as well!”

“San…Sandra!”

Sandra happily wriggled her fingers in excitement. To avoid any misunderstanding, she’s still currently in the nude.

Jin covered the part that logically required his covering as he ran around the bathhouse with a red face. And Sandra happily chased after him while Rin looked on at them in a happy mood.

Only Percher was alone in a corner covering her body as she muttered wordlessly to the Heavens:

(''……this sort of situation. What do you want me to do?'')

[[Image:Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo_v06_078.jpg|thumb|center]]

<noinclude>

===Translator’s notes===
<references/>

{{Mondaiji Nav|p1=6|p2=Chapter 1|n1=6|n2=Chapter 3}}
</noinclude>

Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo:Volume 6 Chapter 1

2014-09-26T13:45:54Z

Tidon: /* Chapter 1 */ Sandora -> Sandra; Mandora -> Mandra

==Chapter 1==

===Part 1===

[No Name]s Base of operation, Entrance Hall.<ref>[magref notes: 根据地-Base of operation, Territory, Headquarters]</ref>

After that, the Senior Group who had their lunch and the maid group gathered in the Entrance Hall of the Headquarters. The duo who were also worn out from Leticia’s Maid Game had also obediently joined the lines.

Upon confirming the attendance of everyone, Jin took a step forward to announce the arrangements for the days to come.

“I guess you would already have heard……Percher and I will be setting out to Outer Gate number 54545 which is managed by [Salamandra].”

“And written in the extended invitation to us is as such: ‘Please join us in the [Floor Master] s’ Convention’. Of which such an act could be said to be an unprecedented treatment to us, [No Name]s.”

Hearing Leticia’s supplement to his words, the Senior Group children were thrilled.

The Convention was to be held in the far off North Side territories but the people attending the event would be slightly different from the previous Conventions.

The Strongest Master, Shiroyasha had already resigned from her post two months ago.

The motives of the mysterious enemies known as the Demon Lord Alliance were still unknown and it seems that only rumors of its existence had spread. Hence, to decide on their course of action from now on, the Masters of the different sectors had decided to host this Convention. And since the [No Name]s had crossed paths with the Demon Lord Alliance twice and had also defeated both Demon Lords sent their way, they were also invited to join the Convention.

“Three days ago, Izayoi-san and the others had already left for Outer Gate number 54545. And we also plan to meet up with them later in the day. The expedition this time might be the longest one yet and I hope that everyone will be prepared to protect our Community.”

“‘ “‘ “‘ Understood ! ! ! ‘” ‘” ‘”

After the response that was loud enough to cause ears to ring, the Senior Group had noisily departed to start their tasks for the day. Seeing how energetic those children were, it gave them a little reassurance that it wouldn’t be much of a problem with their departure. Only when Jin and Percher had seen off the last of the shadows of the departing children did they turn back to face Leticia and Shirayuki-hime who were also in-charge of looking after the house.

“Leticia-san, Shirayuki-sama, we will ask of you to look after our house.”

“Roger that……But with Shirayuki-san accompanying me, it wouldn’t be a problem no matter how many intruders try to infiltrate right?”

“Well, that’s difficult to say. After all by participating in this Convention, we of [No Name] would most likely become the target of the Demon Lords. At least until the return of Gry-sama who’s out on a mission, please do not let down on your guard.”

The two from the Maid group exchanged a glance and nodded to each other.

Feeling much at ease with them in-charge, Jin turned towards Percher.

“Well then, it’s time for us to make a move.”

“……let’s go quickly. It’s almost the time for the Astral Gate to close and there would be congestion with last minute stragglers.”

Percher who didn’t like crowds urged Jin to hurry up as she started to walk ahead.

While Jin followed behind with a wry smile on his face as they left the Community’s Territory.

===Part 2===

—Little Garden, Outer Gate Number 54545, [Kouen, City of Brilliant Flames]<ref>[magref notes: [Kouen, City of Brilliant Flames]Got a suggestion from Talas@Bakaforums that I could place it this way, sounds cool imo.:] Thanks Talas!]</ref>

Having made their way through the Astral Gate of the East Side, a warm wind brushed their cheeks.

The huge chandelier that hung from the city’s centre swayed violently as the hot winds generated from the ironworks refineries blew at it from below.

The huge chandelier, which was fifty meters in diameter, drove off the cold in the North Side and kept it warm while dyeing the whole city in the color of dusk with the warm glow that it emitted.

“It never fails to astound me no matter how many times I’ve seen it. With just that chandelier, it’s able to prevent the cold from invading the city.”

“……Yeah, just what could that be made of?”

A voice echoed his thoughts from behind.

She who had once fought against the [Salamandra] forces to be able to set foot in the Territory of [Salamandra] once more, was all thanks to the achievements obtained by [No Name].

“Saurian Demon King of the East Side seems to have scheduled his arrival at the Convention tomorrow. So what are we going to do during the wait?” Percher gave a little stretch as she asked her Master to confirm the schedule for the next day.

“Well, there’s nothing much to do currently and it’s still in the preparation phase tomorrow. And the time for all the other Masters of the other regions to assemble would still be a week away, so there’s no problem with taking things slow.”

Having heard this information for the first time, Percher tilted her head unhappily.

“…… I guess I will also be thoroughly interrogated as well. Such a bother.” She gave a sigh as she stared broodingly at the dusk colored skies.

“That can’t be helped. You are the only one who holds some information on the enemy and being the important source of information, we would naturally need your cooperation.”

“……”

<nowiki>*Hmph*</nowiki> Percher whipped her head away. With things the way they were, she no longer had any more regrets or hesitation to sell out information on her old allies……but there was another reason that made her unwilling to tell the whole truth.

(''Putting aside Rin and Aura for now…… It’s best to keep the existence of His Highness a secret.'')

Percher gave a listless sigh.

That white haired teen with golden irises was the commander behind Rin and Aura and the one whom the Demon Lord Alliance members call in an affectionate way as ‘His Highness’. For her own ambitions, Percher did not want to expose his identity.

Though that might be so, if she were to receive a command from her master, she would still be made to tell the whole truth. The contract itself was just that sort of nasty curse.

Jin being her Master gave a troubled and wry smile as he looked up once more at the chandelier.

For the cold and freezing North Side that was unfortunate to have nutrient leached soils, that chandelier would be a Gift equivalent to the Sun.

And it wouldn’t be much of an exaggeration to say that it’s a Gift that represents the North Side’s Master, [Salamandra] for only a handful of Communities would be able to create such a large monument to encompass the region in its Gift.

“As expected of a Community that’s originally of the four digits. To have such a huge monument, I guess even Jack and the others wouldn’t be able to create this right?”

“Yahoho? I won’t be so sure on that.”

Appearing from the flames of the torches hung along the corridor outside the Outer Gate was a huge ball of fire. The Pumpkin head Devil—Jack o’ Lantern gave a cheerful laugh as he appeared before Jin.

And seated on his head was the leader of [Salamandra], Sandra Doltrake. Sandra, whose beautiful red hair was lightly swaying with the movement, brightened up immediately upon seeing Jin.

“Jin, it’s been a long time! I just knew it that it’s about time you arrived!”

“Mhm, it’s been a long time, Sandra. And Jack. What are you two doing?”

“We just came from the Workroom District after listening to the suggestions on the development of the new Gift.”

“Yahoho! We were just returning after the discussion when we spotted Jin-dono! As part of my own code of conduct, I needed to come greet you guys!”

Jack cheerfully laughed *Yahoho!*.

However in the next moment, the light in the hollows of Jack’s eyes narrowed to thin but intense slits as he continued,

“Compared to that……Jin Russel-dono. Insulting the Flag of Azure flames will be quite troubling to me! Our Community’s techniques are good enough to create a Gift bigger than that chandelier!”

“Is…Is that for real?”

“Yahohoho! If it’s faulty, we will even replace it for you……Mah…but it’s just the problem of the cost of production that prevents us from doing so.” Nearing the end of his words, Jack suddenly turned his pumpkin head away. It was unknown whether it’s an act of regret or to hide his embarrassment but it was enough for Jin to realize that Jack had a fierce pride in his creations.

Sandra had also giggled happily by the side but that smile had also vanished from her face suddenly.

Her gaze was riveted on her former enemy—Percher, and she made a show of standing up slowly.

“……Oh, right. You have come as well, [Black Death Demon Lord].”

“Uu, Mhm. In the past two months, Percher had been together with us as a guard……”

“Oh, Sandra. Long-time no see. Your spiritual power seems to have grown quite a bit during that time as well huh?” Percher gave a leisurely smile<ref>[magref notes:Note to editor: Percher smiles leisurely…. Not nonchalantly… it didn’t really matter much to me last time before I checked up the meanings though :P] BionicMeerkat here. Just leaving this ref until I do a sweep to change nonchalantly->leisurely. </ref> while Sandra returned a piercing glare.

The childishness from before was long gone from her face and replacing it was the expression worthy of a Community Leader.

“On the other hand, your spiritual power seems to have diminished quite a bit. It’s so meager that it can’t be compared to your former God-class spirit level.—With just a blow, I would be able to reduce the current you into a pile of ash.”

“……Well, who knows about that? Sounds like some big words to me.”

Percher easily swatted back at Sandra who had tried to show her might with that condescending tone. But in reality, her current self didn’t have the right to retort like this.

The words she had said earlier weren’t just social pleasantries—Sandora’s spiritual power had indeed increased a few times since the last time she had battled against Percher.

(''Hmph, to have defeated two Demon Lords, no wonder her power has risen this much.'')

Just a few months ago, there had been Demon Lords appearing simultaneously in the East, North and South Sides.

[Salamandra] had also participated in that battle. In other words, it was [Salamandra] who defeated the Demon Lord by themselves.

The Dragon Horn of the Dragon King of the Stars and Seas was emitting a red glow and its majestic position that sat high on Sandora’s head did not seem to match the proportions of her body size. The Dragon Horn that possessed the Strongest Spiritual power had now become a part of her. It was not known what kind of trial that Sandra had to pass through but it was clear that there’s an actual rise in power to an unbelievable level.

The current atmosphere was so charged that a spark would have set it off.

Jin frantically stood between them.

“Wa…Wait a moment! It would be problematic if you guys do something here……”

“ “ JIN! SHUT IT!” ”

Two voices from different directions shouted together. Jin could only shut his mouth at the order.

But his effort didn’t seem to be futile after all as Sandra withdrew her hostility as she gave a sidelong glance at Percher and Jin.

“……I guess you two should already know that by contracting a Demon Lord under you and to summon it once more, it is to atone for the sins that caused the branding. And before the atonement is completed, I will never recognize you for who you are. Otherwise—The five comrades whom you have killed will never be able to rest in peace.”

“……Is that so? I will commit that to memory.”

In an instant, a shadow seems to have fallen over Sandora’s expression but she immediately turned around. And that must have been the reason for her hostility towards Percher.

Watching the lone figure of Sandra depart into the distance, no one knew how to break that silence then.

But taking the lead to tear through that heavy atmosphere was Jack’s cheerful voice.

“Yahoho! She’s right. Actually, Jack is also unworthy as well for I’ve also committed quite a number of heinous crimes in my life too.”

“Ja…Jack also?”

“That’s right. To atone for my sins, I’ve adopted the young dead spirits in [Will O’ Wisp].”

“……”

Percher’s eyes slid away to avoid their gaze for this topic should have been quite a harsh subject to be brought up before her.

But Jack only bobbled his Pumpkin head as continued with a smile, seeming to say it on purpose for her to catch his words.

“In the end, it’s all the same for those who are called Demon Lords. Be it Shiroyasha-sama or Saurian Demon King-sama……and there’s also Indra. Those with your sort of spiritual level only need to convert to some religion to be enlightened to a God-class spirit. Well… if you do possess the desire to reflect on your sins, I can help to introduce a saint whom I’m acquainted with to…….”

“No need. I’ve got my own plans—And Jack. Please do not bring up the topic of Saints and Gods who couldn’t even solve the problems of famine in front of '''us'''<ref>[magref notes: us as in the 8million that’s why it is bold.]</ref> ever again. If you do, I won’t just be giving you a simple warning only.”

Percher’s gaze was fiery for just a moment but she soon looked aside seemingly in a small tantrum. Looks like Jack had set foot upon her minefield.

Jin gave a bitter laugh before taking on a serious expression on his face.

“Jack, let’s leave Percher and Sandora’s matter for another time. Currently, what’s most important is……the Community that’s to join our Alliance. Are they going to participate in this large scale Convention?”<ref>[magref notes: not sure if I had said it before but this Convention seems to be for all Masters. For example: Floor/Region Masters and extended invitations to other important Communities such as [No Name].]</ref>

“You can be rest assured about that! I’ve already asked Kouryuu-sama before that to help send the letter of invitation to them. Willa has also finally agreed to make her appearance here as well. With this, they would be sure to appear before all of the [No Name]s.”

<nowiki>*Doink Doink*</nowiki> Jack bobbled his head.

Willa the Ignis Fatuus was the famous and strongest Devil of the North Side and the true appearance had still remained a mystery. According to the rumors, it was rare that she would rush over for the hosted Game in his [Kouen City].

All that Jin knew about Willa would just be the fact that Willa’s a devil who controlled the boundaries between life and death……And from Jack’s response, it would also seem that this leader of [Will O’ Wisp] was also quite a problem child.

“I see……But since Willa-san is coming over, I will go and meet up with everyone first. If possible, I also hope to use the opportunity to tell them about the situation of the last Community to ally with us as well.”

<nowiki>*Hai*</nowiki> Jin gave a gloomy sigh.

There were three problem children on his side as well and the situation was much more troubling.

“Could it be that you have not told the members of [No Name] about the other party whom we are allying with?”

“No it’s not that. The only ones who know about it are Izayoi-san and Leticia. After all it’s someone that had bad blood with [No Name] before……if I were to mess up with the timing to say it, would no doubt oppose the plan.”

“……Then Jin-dono, what do you think about the Alliance?”

“I don’t find anything bad about it. Even if they ran to the lower levels, their Community still possesses the Strongest type of Gift. As long as the talks proceed smoothly, both sides would stand to gain from it.”

Jack nodded his pumpkin head.

“……Yahoho. Both sides to gain from it, huh? You mean to interact with them as equals?”

“Mhm. As long as the other party do not try anything to offend us, we will also abide by our social pleasantries.”

Jin stated his intent clearly and Jack nodded in satisfaction.

On the other hand, Percher who had been listening to the conversation quietly had tilted her head quizzically as she asked in surprise:

“Oi, Jin. Who’s that last candidate for the Alliance? Is it someone that Freak boy and Asuka knows?” <ref>[magref notes: requiring by Jap translator to check] [magref notes: requiring Jap translator to check] [Edenhall notes: checked by Jap translator to be correct.] because if I remember correctly it should be little red girl right? to say Asuka–>>> Um did they bathe together again? Ahem. I mean did they grow closer or something to get the acknowledgement?[Edenhall notes: they may have taken another bath and Percher may have a complex against Asuka's.....assets] ] </ref>

“Hm, I guess it’s more than just knowing but yet a stranger? It’s a Community that has fought with [No Name] before……”

—*Shock* Jin was unable to continue his words as his facial expression became stiff.

Wondering what might have caused that sudden reaction of his, Percher followed his line of sight turn to have a look for herself.

Jin’s eyes were fixed on something high in the distant skies.

The symbol of [Kouen City]’s development, the chandelier that everyone knows about—Three figures of Sakamaki Izayoi, Kudou Asuka and Kasukabe Yō could be seen standing on it.

[[Image:Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo_v06_001b.jpg|thumb]]

“Oh Ho! The view up here is much prettier than I thought!”

“That’s right. The streets that are paved with flames and glass totally looks like a jewel box lying open on the ground.”

“Nn. The view is much different than that of [Underwood].”

Totally in their moment of enjoyment, were the three problem children who had boarded the chandelier without permission. And upon closer look, one could even see the bentos that they brought with them being laid out.

No matter how you look at it, it was still a trespass of another’s property.

“Why….Why would Izayoi-san and the others be on that chandelier?!”

Jin cried in panic. But that was understandable. Needless to say, that chandelier was a symbol of [Salamandra]’s Authority and Order.

Climbing up there without permission and start eating bentos up there, it wouldn’t be too much a punishment even if they were to be chased out of the Convention. It was even more likely that the [No Name]s reputation would be questioned.

“Any…Anyway, Percher! Take this opportunity now that people have yet to notice, to get them down now even if you have to resort to violence ……”

Sadly, it was too late.

“You BASTARDDDDDDDDDDDSSSSS! WHO THE HELL ALLOWED YOU GUYS TO CLIMB UP THERE?!”

[Salamandra]’s military police had already spotted them and started to gather.

Jin hugged his head that was aching with despair as he said:

“……I say, Percher…”

“What’s wrong?”

“Is it possible for you to make them incapacitated for a time being?”

Jin had spoken some incredibly dark words in a calm tone.

To even break the kindness in him to this extent, Percher secretly admired that for this sort of character would just be a wolf in sheepskin.

“Well, it’s not like I’m unable to do that. Just that when they recover from the illness, won’t Jin’s life be in danger?”

Percher held back her urge to laugh.

“Then just give me a break. I don’t intend to depart from this world yet.” The young Community leader sighed softly before taking out a pen and letter which he signed,

“There’s no other way. Looks like we can only call the expert to solve it.”

“I’ve no objections to that.”

“She should be in the dormitories right at the end of this corridor.”

“Thanks for the info. Percher, please go now to get her.”

“Yeah Yeah~got it.” With a light flutter of her maid outfit, Percher left in a swirl of black winds.

===Part 3===

—On the other side, the problem children group.

Whipping up a whirlwind around her, Kasukabe Yō rode on the hot winds that drifted from the metalwork refineries to land on the suspended chandelier in the sky. And due to the impact of the landing being a bit too rough, there seemed to be some cracks running through the chandelier but it was still possible to ignore it if you had enough will to look away.

Sakamaki Izayoi and Kudou Asuka who had also been transported on board by her whirlwinds were also looking down upon [Kouen City] from the vantage point of the chandelier and they couldn’t help voicing their awe.

“Oh Ho! The view up here is much prettier than I thought!”

“That’s right. The streets that are paved with flames and glass totally looks like a jewel box lying open on the ground.”

“Nn. The view is much different than that of [Underwood].”

The trio sat at the side of the huge chandelier as they looked down at the city below them.

In the distance below them, Mandra, the advisor of [Salamandra] had joined the military police and were roaring at them loudly:

“What kind of joke do you guys think you’re playing?! What do you think that chandelier is huh?! Get down now, you rascals!”

Mandora’s veins had budged at his temples in his rage but the trio did not take it seriously.

For they were not joking. They were just……seriously teasing those people on the ground only.

“Well, I guess it’s time to eat our late lunch.”

Izayoi and the others had already laid out the bentos bought from street vendors along the way and started to have a casual conversation.

While stuffing an Umehachin<ref>[magref notes: I’m not sure if you guys remember but I certainly don’t…. Umehachin is basically Japanese pickled plums (Umeboshi) that were pickled with fish shavings (bonito) and Shiso Leaves. It is less salty than the traditional Umeboshi , Kombu is basically edible Kelp.<<<copied from volume 3 chapter 2]</ref> onigiri into his mouth, Izayoi seemed to have remembered something as he looked to Yō to ask a question.

“Oh right, Kasukabe, if I remembered correctly, you still have a Gift game that you signed up for right? What Gift Game was it again?”

“It’s the <<Duel of the Creators>> that had been hosted in the [Rise of the Fire Dragon] festival. This time I must get my revenge.”

“Hoho, I will be rooting for you then.”

Yō nodded her head slightly as she gulped a kombu onigiri, salmon onigiri and another kombu onigiri.

Her excited face had been stuffed full till her cheeks swelled. During that conversation, Mandra seemed to have continued his loud roaring and shouts with a look that would make one think that he might just burst those blood vessels on his face in his rage. But he was still ignored.

“Izayoi, what are your plans?”

“Me? I don’t really have any. I only wanted to take a stroll today and to accompany Ojou-sama to some place so I didn’t plan anything else other than that.”

“Oh really? But that’s surprising. Normally you would have scheduled a whole list of to-dos packed side by side to the very last seconds.”

“Is that so?”

“Mhm. But, passing time like this from time to time would do you good as well. I think that the usual Izayoi has always been worrying too much. I really hope that you can adjust yourself to the pace of others around you.”

“That sort of request is really too much to ask for I’ve already tried my best to match the pace of everyone already.”

Izayoi gave a bitter smile as he replied.

The trio who were done with their meals looked at each other as they confirmed their schedule for the day.

“Ojou-sama and I will be meeting up with Jack and the others. Ochibi-sama will be responsible for the greetings to be offered to the host of the Convention while Kasukabe will be participating in the Game.”

“Ara? Jack’s here as well?”

“Yeap<ref> Slang for Yup or Yeah.http://www.urbandictionary.com/define.php?term=yeap&defid=4953895</ref>. He says that he will be introducing the last Community to join our Alliance, and……there’s also a present prepared for Ojou-sama.”

Izayoi gave a cryptic smile.

Hearing this for the first time, Asuka was stunned.

And at that moment, a fuming Kuro Usagi stood behind the three of them like a Niō<ref>[magref notes: Niō or to put it in simple English, the Door Guardians of Buddha. They stand in the form of frightening wrestler-like statues outside the doors of the temples. Hmm similar to the Door Guardian gods in Greek or Roman mythologies stand imposingly.]</ref>.

But they continue to ignore her.

Izayoi took a deep fried potato onigiri and tossed it into his mouth before standing up abruptly.

“Well then, let’s go our ways from here.”

“……yeah. What’s your plan, Asuka?”

“What do you mean what’s my plan? I can’t possibly make it down by myself. I can only rely on one of you to bring me……”

“Then let Kuro Usagi help you guys with that. You bunch of PROBLEM CHILDREEEEEENNN AAAHHHHHHHHHHH!”

<nowiki>*Swish~Pak! Pak! Pak!*</nowiki><ref>[magref notes: lols I really loled when I saw the English translation for the sounds: Lovemaking! ! ! lols]</ref> The paper fan generated a towering wave of air that sped towards them.

Just like that, the trio were smacked off the chandelier.

Jin and Jack who saw the whole interaction that happened above could only turn pale while hugging their heads.<ref>[magref notes: it’s the international sign of ‘what a headache…’ right? Or is it just an Asian thing? 1 hand to smack the forehead is similar but this action requires 2 hands= 2 times the magnitude of the brain tremor … ok I’m being bored here…]</ref>

===Part 4===

— [Kouen, City of Brilliant Flames], Processing Workroom District.

After that saga, Izayoi and the others had been invited to an intense game of tag with a Madora, furious to the edge of madness, and the military police of [Salamandra] as fiery shots were fired everywhere.

“……So how’s the feeling of being chased by lesser Dragons in a game of tag huh?” Kuro Usagi asked icily.

The trio had arrived at the processing workroom district that Jack and the others were waiting at though Kuro Usagi had been nagging at them with words such as the above.

Yō had separated from them along the way and it had then been a three man team since.

Walking along the corridors lit by a brilliant haze of light, Kuro Usagi puffed her cheeks as she continued to complain:

“Seriously, why is it that you guys must always be engaged in pranks……Kuro Usagi is on a rare holiday this time you know? And mind you, when it comes to the blame game, the ones to get scolded would be Jin- bocchan and Kuro Usagi who’s the advisor!”

““Isn’t that good?””

“That’s right—-No wait, that’s not good at all!”

Kuro Usagi perked her rabbit ears in her rage.

The Convention that called to all Masters to attend this time was one that held great importance to the fate of Little Garden from now on. And she had thought that Izayoi and the others would be more mature at this sort of event.

But her thoughts were too naïve. Really too naïve.

Within the three days since they arrived at the location of the Convention, the result of the reckless problem children that caused Kuro Usagi, their guardian to run around in circles was the continuous wins in low-level Gift Games. And as such, it led to a portion of Games banning them from registering as Participants. To the problem children, it had only been a whim to participate in the interesting Games hosted in regions that they had never visited before then. But who could have expected that the difference in their power levels were so great that they accidentally won too many.

Hence coming upon the realization that they needed to reflect on their actions taken<ref>[magref notes: their actions taken—refers to the reckless participation in Games without proper planning of the win-lose count.]</ref> thus far… the trio started to explore the tops of interesting buildings and decided to board the biggest monument in this whole city.

“Compared to all that, Kuro Usagi, I heard that there’s a district for alchemy workrooms at the end of this corridor. Is that true?”

Izayoi laughed heartily while asking with his curiosity barely contained.

Kuro Usagi drooped her shoulders, seeming to have been defeated by that smiling face as she nodded.

“YES. The details can be seen when you get there.”

Kuro Usagi replied while throwing a little tantrum.

Just as she ended her words, a sudden burst of light and a wave of heat emitted from a workroom at the end of the district caused the air to tremble. Izayoi and Asuka exchanged a glance as they started to run over with eyes shining with excitement.

“Wa……!”

The sudden flare from a pillar of fire that shot up into the skies caused Asuka to give a gasp of surprise. And that wasn’t just a normal flame.

Rounding the corner of the district, they came to face a garden that was decorated with candles lit with Azure and Coppery colored flames that were arranged in neat rows.

“Ooh……! I was under the impression that there would only be one color throughout the whole city which is the color of dusk yellow. But it seems that I’ve been proven wrong by this place.”

“Yeah. It’s so beautiful that it doesn’t give the impression of being a place that refines and works on metal……”

The duo gazed upon the flames which danced in the front yard with a sense of awe rising within them.

There were also candles that were burning in a rainbow flame hung on the trees beside the District and there were tiny fire faeries gathering beside the flame. Just by looking at this scene, anyone would have assumed that this is a warm place unlike its reality of being located in an extremely cold region.

The Sun had not set then and hence the surroundings were still dyed in a deep shade of dusk yellow. But when night falls, these rainbow candles that decorate the courtyard would definitely dye the corridor in a lovely glow of colors.

Standing beside Izayoi, Asuka’s eyes were already sparkling with much enthusiasm as she started forward in small steps while taking in the sight around her and said softly:

“Flames, glass, stone work masonry and products. This sight sure is a completely different one from [Underwood]……even the type of Faerie race is the exact opposite of the ones found there.”

“YES! That’s because this district of workrooms are not only specialized in their processing of special top-notched metals, it’s also a place where they specialize in creating glass that can become the medium for Evocations<ref>[magref notes: zzz took some time to find that term of Evocations… it’s basically similar to a summoning but more of a conjuring of a spirit from somewhere to enter a medium. The descent of a spirit into an object or person.]</ref>.”

<nowiki>*Hah?*</nowiki> Asuka tilted her head quizzically as she asked:

“……Medium? Evocations?”

“YES! To put it simply, the method of producing those walking candlesticks is an example of that. To give a form to fire or earth spirits of a low spiritual level and allowing them to reside within the glass. Even if the medium were to be damaged, it would not harm the spirit. Hence it can be said to be a very good contract for those spirits who would like to increase their spiritual level.”

“……Uh? Just by residing in a glass medium, the spiritual level will increase?”

Asuka tilted her head as she couldn’t figure out how it worked.

Izayoi then looked at her like he just saw a fool standing before him.

“OiOi, Ojou-sama, just give it some thought and you will be able to arrive at the answer right? The mass and heat would be able to be converted into spiritual level. When comparing spirits of the lake to the seas, it’s obvious that the sea spirits will be stronger right?”

<nowiki>*Pak!*</nowiki> Asuka clapped her hands together as she seemed to have finally understood the theory behind it. And that was indeed the case for spiritual level calculations.

Forming mountains from rocks, forming land from hills.

Forming lakes from pools of water, forming seas from pools of lakes.

The collection of those in a larger scale would naturally form a planet.<ref>[magref notes: planet in Chinese is星球，star class spirit/ Celestial spirits are 星灵. If you get it, you get it. If you don’t, it’s just to say that they are very similar and in fact, equivalent in the author’s thoughts.]</ref>

And that’s one of the reasons why the spiritual level embodied by a Celestial spirit would be called as the strongest type.

“In…Indeed. Just that I didn’t think that the logic would be that simple.”

“Well, that’s not the only factor. The detailed calculation of the spiritual level’s density in existence has to be counted with the density of time to be obtained as well.”

“……what?” The duo had asked in the same tone and time. But Kuro Usagi seemed not to have heard them as she walked in front of them while using her rabbit ears to lead the way.

“Well then, let’s make a move. The leader of [Will o’ wisp] and the last Community to join our Alliance will also be coming over today. Making them wait would leave quite a bad impression of us.”

“Nn…. I guess that’s true.”

Kuro Usagi checked her time. There was still a minute before the Sun goes down. No matter who the last candidate for the Alliance might be, allowing them to seize a foothold in negotiations upon the first meeting wouldn’t be a good thing.

Looking around at the districts paved with bricks, they passed through the crowd to walk towards the place where the districts converged. Just then—

“—‘Kamikakushi’! ‘Kamikakushi’<ref>[magref notes:Kamikakushi- spirited away… if I used English… it wouldn’t sound correct… and since it’s in jap… it will now look so much more like a name/object than an action striking an area….Thanks jorgelotr for the correction of the term:]]</ref> has struck again!”

“Quickly contact the military police squads everywhere! Quickly!”

“Lock down the Outer walls and the Palace wall that leads to the second palace! We must definitely nab that guy this time!”

Izayoi immediately stopped in his tracks. Kuro Usagi and Asuka had also come to a stop behind him.

“ …… ‘Kamikakushi’?”

“YES, it seems like it. But in the North Side where many evil ghosts and Rakashas are residing, this sort of thing isn’t that rare……but their panicking faces sure look really unusual.”

“How is that so?”

“Because the North Side has developed a measure against the ‘Kamikakushi’s. There’s an organization of experts who are specialized in dealing with cases from evil spirits possessing bodies, the pranks of Divine class wind possessors to Demon kidnappings and even human trafficking cases. As long as they are on the case, most of the ‘Kamikakushi’s would only remain a mystery for two or three days before information is obtained on the culprit. But……”

Kuro Usagi was being evasive with her words.

—‘Kamikakushi’ is quite a simple term but in the world of Little Garden where many gods reside, the types of ‘Kamikakushi’ would also be of a diverse range. Abduction and disappearing are common acts and nothing more needs to be said about those. It also included the assassinations of individuals just for keeping their secret organizations hidden from the world. These were the sort of stuff that the Communities in the rural areas coined as ‘Kamikakushi’ as well. Hence the type of cases where ‘People suddenly disappear’ would be generally termed as ‘Kamikakushi’ in Little Garden.

Izayoi digested KuroUsagi’s words before giving an evil laugh,

“In other words, this commotion—is a case of ‘Kamikakushi’ that '''even the experts are incapable of solving?'''”

Izayoi asked rhetorically with much interest in the matter. That look from his eyes were just like that of a bratty child having found a new toy. Kuro Usagi gave a sigh as she guessed his next move then.

“Hai, Kuro Usagi will not stop you but please be back by evening, okay?”

“Deal. If I’m not back by tonight—-Just take it that I’ve been ‘Kamikakushi’ed as well.”

Izayoi gave a loud hearty laugh while he sped off happily, towards the scene.

===Part 5===

Jin massaged his chest as he gave a sigh of relief when he had seen Kuro Usagi’s arrival.

“What a relief. With Kuro Usagi around, there wouldn’t be anything to worry even if she were to be up against a hundred of them all by herself.”

“…….I don’t mind you feeling relieved. But wouldn’t it be better to learn how to depend on your own strength to solve the problems?”

Percher who had returned from her task made a dig at Jin.

Jin’s expression turned fearful for a second before straightening up.

“You are right. I can’t always rely on Kuro Usagi……I will have to work harder.”

“……Yep. You can take your revenge after a hundred years and rest in peace then.”

The unbridled way of speech caused Jin to smile weakly as he slumped his shoulders.

“Let’s go, we should also make a move.”

“Where to?”

“To give our greetings, of course. The Communities that will be arriving for the Convention will not only be of the Masters. There are also many Communities that have come hither for the latest information concerning the Masters’ decision, so we must use this opportunity to build some reputation for ourselves.”

“Oh, I see.”

Percher having understood the significance, walked with Jin towards the Territory of [Salamandra]—where the towering Palace stood.

— Little Garden, Outer Gate Number 54545, [Kouen, City of Brilliant Flames] was surrounded by three Outer walls and that was the method utilized to divide the Residential areas.

The Outer wall was where the elite squads comprised of the lesser dragons set up their encampments.

The Second wall held the residential area, stage area and also the workroom districts.

While the third wall held the dormitories to house important guests as well as the hotel facilities.

And within the inner wall stood the Palace of the Community to which an endless mountain range could be seen in the distant backdrop.

The number of people who held special talents in [Salamandra] were few but they were a clan that managed to increase their cohesiveness and strength through the maintaining of the lesser dragon bloodlines.

The main force that holds the power of flight—Lesser Dragons of the Winged type numbered to a rough count of four thousand.

The count of Salamander humanoid dragons easily exceeded that by ten times. Whether it was in terms of the scale and the strength of the personnel, [Draco Greif] Alliance that were similar in standing as [Floor Master], would not be able to be compared to them.

Normally the personnel would have been deployed to various sectors to act as a defensive measure against Demon Lords but with the upcoming Convention of the [Floor Master]s, a total of two thousand four hundred Winged Dragons were lined along the two inner walls.

The warriors of the Winged Dragon squadron possessed vermillion scales that were comparable to the strength of steel and their large bodies did not lose to the large type Eudemons in size.

Their focus on unity and numbers formed the extreme end of the spectrum when compared to the [No Name]s that focused on a few elites.

Jin looked from the corner of his eyes to take in those Winged dragons’ appearances while giving them a sharp and stern eye.

(''They did have this level of firepower in their possession after all. But yet only a few of them had appeared in the [Rise of the Fire Dragon] festival. Of course, it can be understandable that they might have been a little careless due to the presence of Shiroyasha-sama to grace the event……'')

But, it was more believable that [Salamandra] had contacted the Demon Lord Alliance for that would make the puzzle fit.

It’s only that… this was a hard to accept truth for Jin.

(''As I thought, I should try to get Sandra and Percher to discuss—'')

“Jin, look up.”

“Eh?” Hearing Percher’s voice, Jin looked up.

A figure whose face was hidden by a hood was falling towards Jin’s head from the palace courtyard.

“Hey…Wait…What’s happeni….!?”

Jin was squashed onto the pavement of the Palace without any sort of explanation.

<nowiki>*Ka Cha!*</nowiki> The neck seemed to have given off a fatal dull cracking sound. And Percher walked over leisurely to look down upon Jin.

“……Tch!”

“Clicking your tongue?! Why did you click your tongue?!”

“Clicking my tongue to express a curse upon seeing my master’s safety, isn’t that the normal thing to do?”

Percher answered, not even the least bit perturbed by his question.

Although Jin wanted to retort to that, the person who had fallen on him interrupted his thoughts.

“……Jin?! I’m …I’m really sorry! Are you hurt?!”

The fellow that was wrapped up by the hooded cloak had pounced onto Jin. The impact caused the shaft on the back of Jin’s head to hit onto the sharpest cobble on the walkway, but he didn’t have the time to care about that now.

Clutching the back of his head in pain, Jin shouted:

“San…Sandora! You…Why are you in this get-up?”

“I’m off to investigate something and had to take on a disguise to get out of the palace. Jin, want to come?”

Sandora’s beautiful red hair swayed as she tilted her head as she asked while looking at him with irises that were pure and innocent.

Jin couldn’t help but continue to clutch his head.

“I…I say, Sandra. You are the North Side’s [Floor Master], you shouldn’t be going out simply without telling others. Moreover, the Convention for the Masters will be hosted soon, you know?”

“Nn. That’s why the three of us have decided to solve the matter before the start of the Convention.”

“No, that’s not what I meant……”

—three of you? Jin tilted his head as he closed his mouth abruptly.

Now that he recalled about it, there had indeed been the sounds of three landings. Jin’s attention shifted away from Sandra to accost the two others who had remained silent behind Sandra.

“Are you guys members of [Salamandra]?”

“……”

The duo who wore linen hooded robes remained silent. Their height was just a little taller than Jin.

(''Children….around our age too?'')

Jin appraised the duo with surprise.

Sandra frantically moved to stand before them.

“These… These two aren’t suspicious characters! We have known each other for a year……Well, I would also like to introduce them to Jin……!”

Sandra waved her arms wildly as she tried to explain.

Perhaps it was too unbearable for them to watch her anymore, one of the cloaked figures took a step forward with a sigh while speaking in a voice that sounded like the crisp sound of wind chimes.

“There’s no need to be so flustered, Sandra-chan. That maid-san over there—Percher will help to guarantee our characters.”

Instantly, Percher’s face stiffened.

The duo who wore the linen coats—similar to the heights of teenagers, exchanged a look beneath their hoods before peeling it back to reveal their faces.

“What……?!”

Upon seeing their faces clearly for the first time, Percher’s thoughts seemed to have frozen. The hooded duo turned out to be a pair of teenagers: a boy and a girl.

With a gorgeous and lovely smiling face that seemed like flowers in full bloom, the beautiful glossy black hair that grew to the waistline; and the razor sharp daggers that were hunt on the leather sheathes around her waist, the appearance was just like a beautiful stalk of rose with thorns on its stem. She wore a cute miniskirt and sleeveless top that seemed to suggest the focus on ease of movement, and she would seem to be an ordinary teenage girl with just a look.

“I’m Rin and the guy over here is His Highness. Nice to meet you, Jin.”

Rin said in a crisp chime like voice as she gave a refreshing smile.

“……pleased to meet you. Because of a reason that I cannot disclose my true name, just call me anything you please.”

A white haired teenage boy with golden irises gave a light sigh behind the girl. His get-up was also quite meticulous and the formal wear that didn’t fit him seemed to add a sense of maturity to him.

Judging by the appearance, he should be around the age of twelve.

During the time that the duo had introduced themselves, Percher who had stood behind to wait could already feel the pin pricks of cold along her back while her body started to tremble.

(''Rin and ……His Highness? No way right? Why would they be in the Palace of [Salamandra]…….'')

She gritted her teeth to hide her rising sense of worry and panic.

The relation she had with them weren’t as simple as knowing each other. These two people were comrades who acted alongside her when she had led the team of [Grim Grimoire Hameln].

And they were the main force of the group temporarily named [Demon Lord Alliance].

(''This is bad! If it were just Graiya or Aura, it might still be well……why must it be these two……'')

Percher was very clear about the fact that Rin’s Gift wasn’t something that could be escaped from.

She also knew the real strength of the whited haired guy with golden irises who stood beside Rin.

Percher’s back was damp with cold sweat but she continued to hide her faltering in her heart as she wanted to act normally with a returned greeting. But Rin seemed to have noticed her anxiety and grabbed her hand while giving her brightest smile.

“Ara, I’ve missed you a lot Percher-chan! I didn’t think that we would meet up here, right~?!”

“Mhm, Right…….it’s been a while, Rin. And Your Highness.”

“Nn. You look well. With that, I’m relieved.”

“Indeed. But I didn’t expect to meet again in the Territory of [Salamandra]. And at this time as well.”

Hearing the words that were slightly barbed, Percher clenched her mouth shut.

Rin’s tone had been quite casual but her eyes did not reflect the smile on her lips. Her gaze had clearly been one filled with killing intent earlier. In other words, these two had already entered a state of high alert to go into battle at a moment’s notice.

(''……this really is the most terrible time to meet again.'')

Why would these two be in the palace grounds of [Salamandra]?

Why would they be with Sandra as she tries to escape the palace?

Although there were a load of questions to be answered by having time to think, but the most crucial thing for now would be the method to escape. She was just thinking up of a plan to deal with the situation when she heard the shouts of the Palace guards.

“Oi, this is bad! We can’t find Sandra-sama anywhere!”

“What did you say? Could it be that she ran out again?”

“Not… Not good! Quickly start a search for her to get her back while Mandra-sama is still out!”

A group of guards rushed out of the Palace in search of Sandra. And the plan of going in a disguise to sneak out of the palace just popped in that moment.

Sandra frantically gave them the look.

“Any…Anyways, staying in this sort of place will definitely get us caught by the palace guards! Everyone, follow me first!”

“Eh……Eeeehhh?!”

Sandra pulled Jin’s hand and started to hurry off in a run.

The trio who were left behind by them watched their retreating figures and then—

“Okay, let’s go as well. Of course, Percher will be coming along.”

“……”

“Ah, don’t try to escape oh~! I really did want to see you! Because if you were to escape from here……you would certainly not have the chance to chat with us anymore.”

Rin’s pure and innocent words locked cuffs around Percher’s choices.

Rin’s words were not a simple metaphor.

If Percher really did escape this place—they would really '''not have the opportunity to speak to each other again.'''

(''……Uu.'')

Rin and His Highness were surely up to something but she could only quietly watch the development for now.

Percher gave a quiet nod before leaving the Palace.

<noinclude>

===Translator’s notes===
<references/>

{{Mondaiji Nav|p1=6|p2=Prologue|n1=6|n2=Chapter 2}}
</noinclude>

Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo:Volume 7 Chapter 6

2014-09-26T13:26:16Z

Tidon: Use navbar-Template

==Chapter 6==

===Part 1===

—[Kouen, City of Brilliant Flames], Battlefield of the Outer Walls.

The battle between the Vampirified Titans and the Fire Dragon squads had fallen into disarray.

And the Titans, who had their aggressiveness heightened, were incapable of fighting in any recognizable style as they simply waved their swords or axes to chop as they pleased while others drew their bows to fire randomly.

Although the [Salamandra] stationed soldiers and the Fire Dragons had the numbers in their favor, the curse of fatigue caused them to continuously fall back from their front lines.

Percher had joined the fray, wielding the Disease of Black Death, but it did not seem to have much of an effect against the Vampirified Titans.

Converting the feelings of grudge and resentment into a shockwave, Percher used that move to meet their charge. But this sort of fighting style is similar to the firepower of the Fire Dragons and it was still a far cry from being a significant move that is capable of turning the tide.

“Hah…Hah…. These Titans……is there an end to them?…”

While cursing under her breath, she launched another shockwave flying towards the Titans which exploded in their faces.

The Aerial Dragons and Lesser Dragons who rushed from the Palace had also joined the front lines but it was still insufficient to protect the streets.

And as the doors of [Kouen City] were broken from many locations, the Titans invaded the City with their swaggering gaits.

(''What do I do now……If this continues, Jin at the Palace will……'')

“Percher! Are you alright?!”

Asuka shouted from behind between her heavy panting.

At the same moment, Deen gave a loud roar as it raised a Titan to fling it back to the front lines.

「DEEEEeeeEEEEN！！！」

And as the Titan was sent rolling in an exaggerated fashion, it pulled down the other Titans who were at the frontlines as well. If it were just the same as before, this sort of injury would already have incapacitated them and put them out of battle. However, the Vampirified Titan got back up on its feet in no time and gave a roar. It was as if nothing had happened.

「UOOOOOOOOOooooooooo—!!!」

「DEEEEeeeEEEEN！！！」

Engulfing the right fist in a fiery blaze, Deen launched its burning extendable arm towards the Titan. The flaming punch that deeply buried into the flesh was indeed effective. And as the Titan started to burn, it could only writhe around on the floor in pain.

But, even while battling with all their might, they were only able to defeat two or three of those Titans.

And towards the back, more Titans were being summoned and the numbers had already exceeded 1,200.

[[Image:Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo_v07_163.PNG|thumb]]

At a short distance away, Jack was hunting the Titans mercilessly but his efforts were similar to putting out a forest fire with a cup of water—futile. The Vampirified Titans would even bite and feast upon their dead comrades’ blood to heal themselves and stand up once more.

Asuka and Percher were fighting back to back but they already realized the severity of the conditions that they were fighting under.

“This is troubling……I don’t think I can last much longer……”

“Asuka, that’s not something I would have expected to hear from you. If you ever repeat that line, I swear that I will give you a sepsis<ref>[magrefnotes: I think I explained sepsis before… ]</ref> punishment game.”

“Ara, up till just now, you were the one who had that look of being close to tears weren’t you?”

“Guh. That’s your own imagination!”

Was I seen at that time? Percher’s face begin to color up with a shade of red as she continued to release her shockwaves.

However, there was no time for them to start bickering in their usual banter. Despite the help of the volunteers from the City, coming forth to battle the Titans, they were still unable to hold back the advancement of their enemies.

The duo were sweating heavily as they continued to meet the onslaught of the Titans. However, it was just a matter of time before they receive a fatal blow on themselves.

{“……Master.”}

“Yes? Were you struck by a good idea to turn this tide?!”

{“No, it’s the contrary. This city is already a lost cause. It’s time to gather your comrades to prepare for retreat.”}

“Uu……”

Hearing Almathea’s cool assessment, the duo clenched their teeth.

Asuka and Percher were clear about it as well. It was impossible for them to change anything with their current power at this point in time. Moreover, from the time that the Titans became immune to the weakness of Black Death, there would be no way to turn the tables……!!!<ref>[magrefnotes: there’s a conflict. Another version in the ch book is ‘there would only be one person who could turn the tables……’]</ref>

“But……Izayoi’s still fighting.”

At the time where everything is on the verge of collapsing and at the foremost of the battle’s frontlines.

Asuka had named the lad whom she had the most confidence in.

Having interacted with him thus far, she could understand that he is able to run further than anyone, be the first to meet the charge of the enemies in the frontlines for the sake of others and that his reasons for doing so has nothing to do with the rewarding feeling of having helped another nor was it out of heroism.

He had been born with a power that far exceeded the normal Man and fights for the justice that he believes in.

Those irises of his were filled with a sense of confidence and that was only to be expected. Having placed his utmost effort in everything he wanted to do, living his life with no regrets, Izayoi had no need to feel guilty at the slightest.

“If we were to……to retreat now, I will never be able bring myself to say that I’m his comrade for the rest of my life!”

If Izayoi is able to defeat the leader of the enemy’s camp, the tables of the battle would definitely be overturned.

And the number of people who fought with that thought as their only moral support were far from being the minority.

Then, what more can she, who stands under the same Flag as him, be doubtful about his ability to pull through.

{“Master! Even if you are okay, what about the others? The young lad who’s your leader and that [Moon Rabbit] wouldn’t have the ability to fight now, would they? If the Titan army were to storm into the Palace, the two of them would definitely become hapless sacrifices! Are you okay with that?”}

“Bu, But……”

Almathea’s substantial addition to her argument had caused Asuka to be stumped.

During the time of this conversation, the situation continued to worsen by the moment.

“This, This is bad!! The First Dragon Tower which stands as the corner for the Palace’s fortress has been broken through!!”

“What did you say?!”

“How can that happen……the last bastion that protects [Kouen City] has actually……!!”

The morale that held the Fire Dragons’ determination up till now was starting to crumble. If this were to continue, the morale would not hold out and it would just be a matter of time before the defense line crumbles in defeat as well.

The end of [Kouen City] was already apparent to all of them.

Giving a glance towards the streets behind, what met the eyes were the hungry scarlet flames which engulfed the houses instead of the warm glow of candles that used to line the streets.

(''The Corridor of Displays that used to be such a pretty sight….. is already unrecognizable……'')

Recalling those streets which had been filled with the warm glow of candles, Asuka closed her eyes in regret.

—Asuka’s ability to remain calm amidst this chaotic battle is due to her prior experience of chaos and ruin. To make it clear before any misunderstanding can arise, that is the experience which her grandfather had recounted to her, regarding the ruin and chaos of war, and it is not of her own experience.

Her grandfather who had experienced the days of war had recounted his experience to Asuka, whom he had wanted to be his successor to the financial conglomerate, on many occasions. Embroiled in the disaster known as war, the burning streets and smoldering people burnt in the attacks and many other similar stories. Her grandfather who was good at recounting his old stories had told her of the past, ever since she was a child.

—“The Kudou family is a clan that protects Japan from its invaders.”

Although it is a family motto that is passed down with great reverence, it did not mean that the family supported the idea of war during those warring days. According to her grandfather, this is because Japan had also been one of the aggressors and a victim of the war. Regarding the war that stole her grandmother away in death, her grandfather had recounted that past many times to emphasize on how it would only lead to a tomorrow that sees both parties bleeding and in pain.

Then, what purpose does this invasion hold?

One-sidedly imposing of unreasonable rules, allowing the single sided invasion and stealing to occur, what then would the tomorrow hold for them? What kind of justice would there be?

“I……do not want to escape and leave these people around me behind!”

“Justice stands with me.”—She wanted to shout out this line and fight till the end.

In the past, there had never been anyone who really seen her for what she was.

So now, at the very least, she wanted to be able to be proud of what she achieved in life and be able to lift her head and chest to move towards her definition of justice. Regarding that point, even though she had arrived in this different world, Asuka continues to hold true to that dream for it is the pride that Asuka carries in her heart.

But why is it that this desire—is so much more difficult in real life?

{“Master, please give your order. I can carve out a path in blood for you to allow you and your comrades to escape!”}

“……Yeah. If it’s you, it is indeed possible.”

Having said that, she had also arrived at a conclusion and she soon lifted her head.

“This is an order, Almathea. Bring Kuro Usagi and Jin back to the Community Headquarters.”<ref>[magrefnotes: check the addressing method for Jin. By Asuka]</ref>

{“……WHAT……?!”}

“It’s just as I say, I need to believe in Izayoi-san and fight till the end. That is the order from your master.”

{“……are you breaking the contract?”}

Bitterness had leaked into Almathea’s voice. It is not that she could not carrying out Asuka’s orders without a compensation in return. She had only agreed to obey because Asuka had proposed a befitting contract to her, the Mountain Goat Divine Beast who also stands as the Herald of Zeus.

Asuka shook her head with a smile as she signaled Almathea’s words to be unaffirmative.

“Don’t talk nonsense. I don’t intend to die here. As long as Izayoi-san wins, the tide of this battle will be turned against them. I’m only believing in it and intend to wait for it to happen.”

{“…… You still intend to hold by the contract, is that right?”}

“Of course. Moreover, I’ve not been able to make you fully obey me……you actually do not have any regard for me at all, right?”

{“Yes. I only think of you as a haughty little girl who does not commensurate to her powers and only knows how to scream and shriek in fear. …… But, you have compassion in your heart. I believe that we can get along well.”}

“Thank you—Go now, Almathea!”

Under the command of Asuka, Almathea transformed into a streak of lightning that shot towards the Palace.

Splitting through the horde of Titans.

Streaking through the City alight with the flames of destruction.

In order to accomplish the order of her master, the Mountain Goat Divine Beast charged forward.

Seeing off her figure, Asuka then confirmed the battlefield before herself. The Titans continued to swarm in with the sounds of their footsteps pounding and causing tremors on the very ground they walked upon. Besides that, Asuka had also lost her only way to defend herself.

Percher, who had heard the conversation that happened beside her was frankly surprised to the point of being silent all that time, opened her mouth to comment:

“Are you stupid?”

“…… . Even if it’s me, I will also feel hurt by that.”

“Then please hold it in for now. You do know what you have done right?”

“Uu……Mhm.”

Perhaps she did try to look cool and overdid it a little and she was currently reflecting on it.

But seeming like an attempt to encourage its master, Deen raised its right hand to give a low bellow.

「DEeEN！」

“Fufu, thank you. Deen, I shall be count on you for now.”

But that was beside the point. What came next would be the crucial problem.

Standing on the shoulder of Deen, Asuka used all her might to shout:

“Listen up, you Titans! We of the [No Name] will never bow under from your invasions! We will have the resolve of breaking all our bones in this fight to defend this last Great Door! If your want to invade this [City of the Brilliant Flames], don’t be cowards who enter through those crumbling holes at the side. Face us squarely and triumph by defeating all of us who guard the Main Gates!”

Standing before the Main gates of [Kouen City], Asuka issued a challenge to the Titans. Despite the fact that they were vampirified, these Titans were still warriors at heart. To ignore such a challenge would be an insult to their pride.

Simultaneously, all the pairs of bloodshot eyes turned to focus on Asuka and Percher.

Seeing this as a good time for a comeback, Asuka started to spur the male warriors of [Salamandra].

“The defense line for the Palace is already torn. I understand that everyone must be feeling low on morale at this point, but if we of the frontlines were to fall under the might of our enemies, that would be adding a burden to our comrades who battle in the City center. I know that the curse must be terrible for you…… but if you are a real Fire Dragon, a real Man, then please stand with us as a Wall against all odds!”

“Uu…!”

Using the body to be a wall if fighting is impossible. To allow the scales, forged from the trainings in the active volcano, to be the final defense.

With such a lady before them, Asuka, who willingly steeled her determination to stand at the front of the Gates, it was now impossible for the morale to stoop any further. Straining against their fatigue and mentally whipping themselves awake, the Fire Dragons stood up one after another.

“Hmph……if even a nameless pawn can arrive to that sort of determination, how can we shy away at this critical moment?”

“I agree. Just watch me as I make a comeback by breaking the blades of those swinging battle axes.”

“Ojou-chan, you should be retreating now. There’s no reason for you to do it to this extent. Let us be the decoy to delay them…… Just run now.”

“It’s regretful but I can’t do that. Our comrade has taken to the centre of this stage and if I do not stay to watch the moment of glory, wouldn’t that be a little lonely for him?”<ref>[magrefnotes: Alternate version in my book: ‘My comrade has taken to the Centre of this entire stage. If I do not play my part as a Side, wouldn’t he be overwhelmed by the pressure?’ I think this might be referring to the way J-pop groups are arranged. The centre as in the leader of the team usually dances at the front, centre of focus… while the side are to dance just as well to complement. It is said that if they are unable to keep up, the feeling is just like being overwhelmed by the stress and the whole performance would be over… but I guess this is the ch book trying to play around again. Apparently they do not translate it directly and tries their best to incorporate ch elements or jap culture elements for the book. Online versions tend to be direct translations though… too direct at times.]</ref>

“Haha, I guess you are in quite a bind! My condolences, Ojou-chan!”

Be it those who had broken wings, or even those who lost an eye, all of them were able to force a laugh and this is definitely not the doings of Asuka’s power in words.

Kudou Asuka had a type of unusual quality to her character that allows her to be loved by all, regardless of their races such as the elves, the demons or the monsters.

Simple and yet elegant, casual and yet arrogant, and noble while being kind. This sort of charismatic appeal in her character is a self-accomplishment achieved through persistence in developing her own opinions and following through with them.<ref>[magrefnotes: suggest ways to improve this, thanks!]</ref>

Surrounding the main Gate where Asuka and Deen stood, everyone gave their all to shout:

“Here we stand…… Bring it on, you Titans!”

「UOOOOOOOOOooooooooo—!!!」

「GEYAAAAAAaaaa！！！」

The Titans, who trembled the grounds with their charge, totaled a hundred and twenty.

The Fire Dragons who stood against them to protect the main gates totaled a hundred and forty-five.

If they gave their all in this fight, there might still be a chance of winning. With that sort of believe, both sides had started their charge—

“Hai, it ends here.”

—With the determinations flushed out by the turbid waters that seemed to smash into them like a dragon with the willingness to flood everything in its way, the victory was decided in an instant.

===Part 2===

The first to notice the change was Demon Lord of Confusion who sat cross-legged on the Outer Wall. Whereas Graiya, who used the [Genome Tree] to take on a human form, had bandages wrapped around his chest, stood nearby.

The Demon Lord of Confusion, whose red hair overflowed from the top of the tiara, gave a fierce smile, exposing his incisors, as he looked down upon the phenomenon that came upon [Kouen City].

“Arriving at long last…… the [Great Sage of Maelstroms]……”

Using a devious scheming gaze, which did not seem to belong to a regular young girl, he stared at the battle grounds below.

The silhouette of a small figure who inserted himself between the two factions of the Fire Dragons and the Titans started to grow distinct in his sight.

That guy with a single eye patch and black hair could be seen clearly. Possessing a well-toned body which would have told everyone about the great deal of training that he must have been through to achieve this level of iron-like sturdiness. Having been through a thousand years of reclusive intense trainings, his punch would even pack enough power to be comparable to the Breath of the Stars.

That, is the highest level obtainable from training in the submarine volcano of the deepest abyss for a thousand years.

Possessing the spiritual power of a thousand years, the [Dragon Deity]—[Great sage of Maelstroms], Saurian Demon King had placed himself before the Titan horde.

“Ara, I’m much later than I would have liked. Are you alright, Asuka?”

“Ye, Yeah I’m fine.”

Having her determination of fighting to the death replaced by the feelings of surprise, Asuka nodded her head. But this is only understandable.

This is because the Titans which totaled a hundred and twenty strong whom Asuka and the Fire Dragons were bracing themselves to stop their charge had now been reduced to a ragtag bunch in the eddying waters released by this man.

(''This man…….is really that strong……?'')

She had heard that this man had been taking the upper hand in the fight with Izayoi in the previous battle but this scene was really much too absurd.

Kouryuu seemed to be apologetic as he scratched his head while flashing a bitter smile.

“I’m really sorry about this. Just when I wanted to rush to the North Side, there had been some troublemakers in the East Side and it took me some time to put things right.”

“Troublemakers?”

“Yeah. But let’s talk about the details at another time shall we—-Let’s close the curtains for this Game stage first.”

He raised his right hand.

And in an instant, a huge shadow fell over the [City of Brilliant Flames].

The [City of Brilliant Flames] was built with its rear against a huge mountain peak and it was naturally situated in a mountainous region. It was a city that excavated into the mountain side to create a flat plot of land as its foundation.

Not only was it surrounded by a mountain range, but it did not have any large bodies of water besides the sporadic small streams which did not pose a threat of flooding their civilization. The direction by which the underground waters travelled were controlled by Gifts. Hence, up till date, the [City of Brilliant Flames] had never experienced a disaster from flooding. And as the inhabitants of [Kouen City], the Fire Dragons and the monsters turned their eyes skywards to look at the sea which rose above the City’s Outer walls, they could not help but tremble in fear as they shouted:

“It’s…… It’s a TSUNAMIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIII—!!!!!”

They were right. That, was undoubtedly a tsunami.

A tsunami is a hazard of the highest threat level to a City and it had never been seen in this area before now. Moreover, this was a tsunami capable of devouring the entire Mountain range and it was definitely something that exceeded everyone’s imagination.

Asuka’s mouth was half agape as she, who was at the frontlines of the Battle at the Outer Wall, was also stumped by the absurdity of the scene before her.

“Wha…… Wha……”

Kouryuu had called up a wall of seawater to surround the Outer Walls of the city and it covered the entire city.

The volume of water would be impossible to be expressed in numerals of the tens or hundreds of tons.

The flow of water, which had the volume to drown out the entire city and more, reared up like a living creature as it swallowed the Titans amidst the roaring waves. Initially, the Titans were able to hold their own against the flow but when faced with a tidal wave that swirled like a whirlpool, their efforts were futile.

Even Aura, who commanded the Titans from the very rear, was stunned by the sight before her.

“Is that… … Is that the strength of a Fourth Digit Demon Lord?!”

Although the Titans had obtained the Gift of Vampirism, they were still unable to do anything and became similar to small pebbles when faced with a large tsunami capable of flooding the entire plains.

Aura pulled back her cowl to glare angrily towards the Main Gate of [Kouen City].

Maybe it was just coincidence—-but she felt that her glare was met by that of the Single-eyed Sea King.

“—you are the one controlling these Titans?”

Aura’s heart was barely contained in her throat.

Located at the furthest end of the Titan horde, Aura was a dozen kilometers away from the [City of Brilliant Flames]. But at the moment that she was stared at by that single eye of Kouryuu, she could feel that message being sent through his gaze, directed at her.

Aura started to tremble but she would not escape by herself when her Master was still in his battle. Drawing out her [Clarsach Orga], she then started to pluck its strings in her desperation.

“I cannot lose…… I must at least hold out till we achieve our goal! For His Highness, I will not lose here!”

Injecting her emotions into her performance, the snow white fingers danced across the strings.

The melodious music filled the battlefield and seeped into the Heavens and Seas. Although it was unable to wrest control of the authority over them, it was still able to reduce the momentum of the seawater flow.

And the Titans, who had been washed away, started to invade once more.

Kouryuu’s tsunami had only been diverted to the area away from the City Outer Walls and that was out of consideration for Asuka, Percher and the Fire Dragons.

As long as they were able to breach into that area, they would have a chance at victory.

Using their strong limbs to wade through the flow of seawater, the Titans broke through the Seawater barrier.

「UOOOOOOOOOooooooooo—!!!」

A trio of Titans stepped out of the seawater zone to swing down their battle axes at the same time. The blades of the battle axes, which measured multiple times larger than Kouryuu himself, were swung towards his head and his sides.

But Kouryuu continued to fold his arms without budging from his position.

The blades had already closed in on him to the point which he could not dodge in any direction. And as the Titans were feeling the sensation of hitting their mark—they were also dismayed by the overwhelming sense of invincibility before them.

“…….Uoo!”

Their blades had indeed chopped on his flesh.

If one were to use an iron blade that weighed many times heavier than the target to chop into the flesh, the feedback sensation from their hands should have matched the sensation of chopping into flesh.

However, the sensation that travelled up into the hands of the Titan warriors were that of numbness. Feeling the sensation that was similar to striking their blades into the hard crust of the ground, the Titans then understood that there was a wide power difference between themselves and the enemy which can never be breached, just like the difference between Heaven and Earth.

Using the body that was similar to the hardness of steel to block the attack, Kouryuu maintained his stance to give a smile that made his single exposed eye narrow to a single line as he commented:

“Oh my, what a nice massage that makes me a little drowsy now. It’s just like the ocean spray slapping on the cliffs.”

“……Uu!”

That is right for it is an accurate simile.

When it came to this man before them, the strike of a Titan would only be likened to droplets which spray from the crest of the wave. No matter how strong the Titan’s prided bodies were, or the battle axes which handles were as thick as tree trunks—All those were just little ticks and twigs in the eyes of this man, whose spiritual power is enough to create maelstroms in the seas.

“Fuahahaha! You are still as strong as ever, o’scion of the Eastern Seas-sama!”

Mhm, tilting the narrow eyes to look towards the top of the Outer Walls, Kouryuu spotted the Demon Lord of Confusion standing there while laughing wildly in an uncouth manner with the arms crossed like the stance of a Niō<ref>[magrefnotes: refer to the previous chapters or if you are lazy, it is just the name of one of the two wrath-filled and muscular guardians of the Buddha, standing today at the entrance of many Buddhist temples… directly copied from Wiki]</ref>.

The Demon Lord of Confusion who had a crooked smile on his face pointed at Kouryuu and gave a louder laugh.

“Dragon King of the Eastern Seas sure is a blind old fogey. Although you are an illegitimate son of a concubine, but the child has surpassed the father. Fufu, actually it might not be all too surprising if you were to be chosen as the next generation of the Yellow Dragon too.”<ref>[magrefnotes: Huang Long(ch), Koryu or Ōryū(jap) hmm could it be that Kouryuu was from this name? Oh well, the Yellow Dragon(direct translation) is one of the guardians in the four corners. It is the fifth symbolic guardian of the four corners---the centre and represents the element earth for Chinese, and the void for the Japanese. Void magic Saito eh? Anyways, the other four guardians are Azure Dragon of the East represents Wood (spring), the Vermilion Bird of the South represents Fire (summer), the White Tiger of the West represents Metal (autumn), and the Black Turtle (or Dark Warrior) of the North represents Water (winter). Most commonly seen in books about FengShui. If I’m not wrong there’s a yellow dragon clan mentioned earlier. I will have to check that up too.]</ref>

“…Hue? At first glance, I actually thought that you were Sasa, but there’s someone else in that body right?—That sort of shameless attitude when discussing the stories of others during their developmental years and that despicable smile……what brings the bones of the old recluse hither, Confusion?”

“Well, isn’t it the same as you? There are quite a number of newbies that I want to observe for a little while more. Currently, this Great me belongs to the Demon Lord Alliance of [Ouroboros] as a member.”

Puffing up Sandra’s small chest, the Demon Lord of Confusion smiled as he said it with pride.

Asuka, beside Kouryuu, whispered softly to convey the latest situation.

“Sandra’s body has been possessed by him due to the [Authority of Host Master]. Do you know of any way to dispel it?

“……Sorry. Although I’ve heard of the contents from my elder sister, but I do not know of the full requirements to be fulfilled.”

“Is that so? But since the contents is known, that would mean that it is possible to clear, right?”

Then, perhaps there might be a way to save her. Asuka wanted to ask for more details but Graiya and the Demon Lord of Confusion did not give her that chance.

“With the most troublesome Almathea gone, now’s the best opportunity for our win! Are your wounds still okay?!”

“Almost there but this is an opportunity that I will not miss. If we want to get rid of them, we must do it now!!”

“Agreed! Let’s settle things with Kouryuu, okay? Grai-boya!”<ref>[magrefnotes: boy+sound effect ’ah’ together becomes boya ]</ref>

“Who are you calling Grai- boya, you little girl!”

Graiya, who had transformed into an adult Human with his anthropomorphication technique, gave an angry retort.

Materializing a rod that was twice as tall as himself from his Gift card, Kouryuu whacked the three Titans from behind to send them flying into the sky.

The three had been sent flying with the destination being that of the Demon Lord of Confusion and Graiya but the other party were not to be done in by this level of attacks. Graiya, who transformed into his Black Dragon form from his Gryphon form, had used the flick of his wrist to knock aside the Titans before charging down with the red-haired girl who hid behind his body springing out after him.

“Fuahahaha! Come on, let’s bring it on, the vengeance that spans a thousand years! Moreover, this vessel here is an exceptionally good one too! Being the substitute for the Great Sage, let’s just start by smashing that pretentious face of yours!”<ref>[magrefnotes: this Great Sage here refers to Sun Wukong. He’s substituting Kouryuu as the target instead as Sun Wukong is unreachable for the normal people.]</ref>

“—Hou? A Five Digit challenging a Four Digit? Don’t go overestimating yourself now, you Ape!”

The wildly raging flames swelled with the swirling flow of seawater.

And the battle situation that covered the entire [Kouen City] was intensifying by the moment.

Due to the flow of seawater that stands in their way, the speed of the Titan’s invasion had been slowed. At the same time, the number of Titans attempting to attack the Outer Wall was reduced by half, but even then, the battle strength of both parties were still at a draw.

The burning battlefield did not seem to have any signs of cooling off any time soon.

But from this continuous heightening of the battle situation, everyone—could feel the gradual approach of the calm that will befall with the drawing of the curtains to this Game stage.

===Translator's Notes===
<references/>

{{Mondaiji Nav|p1=7|p2=Chapter 5|n1=7|n2=Chapter 7}}
</noinclude>

Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo:Volume 7 Chapter 5

2014-09-26T13:25:26Z

Tidon: Use navbar-Template

==Chapter 5==

===Part 1===

—[Kouen City, City of Brilliant Flames], Fifth Right Wing of the Palace.

The Fifth Right Wing of the Palace is located at the heart of the [Salamandra]’s Headquarters and it is the center point for the Palace that constituted twelve towers in total. All non-combatant personnel of the Palace had been evacuated to this tower to hide in the meantime. And as the female Palace attendants were worrying about the battles outside, Rin, who wore a long hooded robe to cover her face, walked purposefully towards the secret passage way hidden within this Palace

(''It’s been two years of hard work to find the location of this place, I must not fail this.'')

Hidden within the folds of her clothes was the Dragon Horn of the Dragon of the Sea of Stars, which was taken from Sandra, carefully wrapped with an exquisite piece of cloth. Bringing along these two items, she made a beeline towards the interior of the Fifth Right Wing of the Palace.

(''The bronze statue that stands at the end of the Fifth Wing……Found it!'')

Rin suppressed her urge to shout in joy for the efforts of her past two years would have gone down the drain if she were to be exposed here.

Glancing around to her left and right, she checked to confirm that nobody is in the vicinity.

Rin’s heartbeat started to race as she made the descent along the spiraling stairs. The Gift that lay ahead could be said to be the most effective weapon against the Strongest Races.

And with this Gift, Rin and His Highness would be a step closer to their goal.

(''Because of the previous fiasco that made us return in defeat, His Highness is currently in a very unstable position. So no matter what happens, this Gift must make it back with us!'')

Waving aside the anxiety in her heart, she quickened her steps.

Although they had spent a great deal of combat strength in the previous battle, they were still unable to defeat any of the [Floor Master]s.

(''Being given the title of the Origin in acknowledgement for the accomplishment of defeating [Avalon], if it ends with a failure this time, the position of His Highness would definitely be taken away.'')

And the anxiety led her to increase her pace.

The winding stairs did not have any lighting and the old floorboards which were left unmaintained for a long time made the climb difficult. Holding a lantern which she had retrieved from her Gift Card in one hand, Rin continued to press on into the dark depths of the stairs.

After walking for twenty minutes or so, the spiraling stairs continued to extend downwards and she started making wild guesses regarding the depth that she had travelled thus far, but she soon shook the thought out of her head to continue onwards.

After another ten minutes, it finally widened into a Great Hall.

Within the Great Hall, which had the signage that read [Hall of the Sea of Stars], there stood five great doors and a piece of [Geass Roll].


'''『Name of Gift Game:—In the sea of stars dragon—<ref>[magrefnotes:Odd sounding but this game title was provided. Thou-You, thy- your, some words I added th behind to make it sound old.]</ref>'''

'''Thou who traveleth far across the Sea of Stars, choose the door thou desires and present thy proof.'''

'''The first Door: Many stars were born from the initial star and more came into existence thereafter as they multiplied.'''

'''The second Door: The collisions between the Stars becomes the flesh and blood for the new Stars.'''

'''The third Door: The new generation that is soon to arrive will hail the season of spring amongst the Stars.'''

'''The fourth Door: As the stalks of rye sway in the vast lands of the Star, the Gods of the five grains will celebrate and offer their blessings.'''

'''The fifth Door: The pulsation within the Earth attracts the freshest water to welcome the era of prosperity.'''

'''O’ Traveller who haveth come a long way across the Sea of Stars, two feelers are required as thy compass, crossing becomes impossible without.<ref>[magrefnotes: Ancient Chinese Dragons have these whisker like things on their snout, called feelers, supposedly in Taoist stories, it’s because they were koi fish before they leap across the dragon gate to transform into dragons. That’s also why magikarp evolves to gyrados.]</ref>'''

'''O’ Traveller who haveth come a long way across the Sea of Stars, please reconsider thy actions with great deliberation.'''

'''Once the Map of the stars is unravelled, the Sea of Stars will be divided into three from its whole.'''

'''Wanting not the Star of Destruction to shine, so be tiedth here, the disaster, to be in a long slumber.'''

'''Only wishing an eternal sleep.<ref>[magrefnotes: May it have an eternal sleep. But due to the poetic mysterious way they phrase it, I cannot add the ‘it’ which would make it very clear.]</ref>'''

[Dragon King of the Sea of Stars] Stamp』

“Uwa, that’s so simple.”

Having glanced through the contents of the [Geass Roll], Rin immediately chose the fifth Door. And walking from the entrance of the hall to the last door did not take too much time.

Along the way, there seemed to be a nagging sensation of a warding curse in the area but it was negated by the two horns of the Dragon King of the Sea of Stars. If anyone were to be without those horns, there shouldn’t be any way for someone to make it this far.

But how deep has she traveled, she wondered. Perhaps it might be directly below the huge mountain that towered behind the Palace too.

A platform was built at the end of the room that had a stand for the Horn of the Dragon King of the Sea of Stars to be planted into with the accompanying Flag which would adorn it.

“At last, I’m here. With this, His Highness…….will not need to be killed.”

“—Rin, killed by whom?”

“Kya!” Rin gave an exclamation in surprise.

Having originally thought herself to be alone, she was surprised by the sudden voice that tried to strike a conversation with her.

Drawing her dagger, Rin interrogated the owner of the voice.

“…Jin, could it be that you’ve been following me this whole time?”<ref>[magrefnotes: Yeah! Stalker, get out!]</ref>

“Mhm, but it is just out of coincidence. I kind of spotted you moving around in the Fifth Right Wing of the Palace and just shadowed you over. I did want to inform others at first….. But, I guess it will be useless for anyone to have a direct confrontation with you when you possess that sort of Gift.”

“So you’ve come alone? Eh? Are you an idiot?”

Rin’s voice had recovered its original tone as she exclaimed.

Jin seemed to have realized it as well as he scratched his head in a troubled manner while giving a laugh.

“But, the only reason for me to talk to you is because of this one-to-one setting! Well, if there were others around, I would have never initiated this conversation!”<ref>[magrefnotes: is this a pick-up line?:o]</ref>

“…….conversation?

The intentions of Jin were now out of her grasp and Rin, who was doubtful about the potential deception in his words, took a step closer.<ref>[magrefnotes: she’s hooked -.- would be lolicon harem if he weren’t that young.]</ref>

“Well, I guess His Highness has also been in your care the other day. Since it’s just listening to you, I guess it will be a small request that I can grant. So, what do you want to talk about?”

“It’s regarding the goals of His Highness and you.”

—Rin abruptly stopped in her slow stalk towards Jin.

Noticing her response, Jin took it as a sign that he still had grounds to proceed with the negotiations.

“You’ve said it before that you and His Highness have started your activities in [Ouroboros] only two years ago right? At that time, I’ve already thought of this question. You and His Highness…… have basically joined the [Ouroboros] only two years ago right?”

“……why do you think that it is so?”

“It’s a secret. But there had been clues. Amongst the comrades who have been stolen from us three years prior, one of them possessed a similar power. And that person had a similarity to His Highness……and the emblem of [Ouroboros] that have been split into three parts, if all those were to point towards the same cosmology, there would be faint connections that can be seen from them.”

Jin replied with an expression of partial confidence and unconvinced manner. In fact, it could be said that seventy percent of this conjecture had been a replication of Izayoi’s method of deduction and applying it on the spot, but it was not shown on the surface. Just that his back was soaked with cold sweat.

And the result of his actions was that Rin started to trust his words.

“…….”

—Could it be that he really knows?

Rin gripped her dagger tighter as she grew suspicious.

“……you really are beating around the bush. Why not let’s get it out in the open shall we? Although I may not seem like it, I’m actually quite busy you know?”

“Mhm, Sor, Sorry. Then, I shall state my conjecture bluntly. His Highness is working for a goal that is —-totally different from the organization of [Ouroboros]?”

“Hah—?”

“There should be at least two major factions that are present and backed by a structure built behind them in your organization. The first would be the faction that wiped out my faction three years ago and the second would be the faction led by you guys. Initially I thought that it might have been a change of leadership but if it were the case, it would have made the title of ‘His Highness’ sound strange. So that would mean that the current leader is still in power.”

“!”

“So I’ve deduced that Rin and Maxwell, you guys are the private army under the command of His Highness and there are others in the organization who are higher in the hierarchy who are issuing the commands to you guys.”

“…..What’s this got to do with the previous conjecture of yours?”

“You should know full well don’t you? After all, you’ve been following the side of His Highness from the get-go.”

“Sorry, I really don’t catch it. Could you make it plainer?”

The grip over the dagger’s handle tightened further.

Recognizing that his beating around the bush method of conversing would spell the end of his life, Jin frantically explained:

“He, His Highness! Isn’t, Isn’t the type to follow under others. If there’s someone sitting on the throne above him, he will definitely vie for it with all his might! Moreover— he’s not the kind of person who would willingly place his life into the hands of others right?”

—Am I right? Jin tilted his head.

Rin was shaking her head in her heart in refutation.

His Highness is indeed not the sort to be suitable for battles orchestrated by another’s control. That was a point that Rin could agree to but that is not the belief held by His Highness. He has only fought in battles while carrying the burdens of their expectations upon himself. Rin gave a bitter expression as she lowered her dagger while scratching her head in a troubled manner.

“……saying all that with such conviction but isn’t it all speculation based on my self-mutterings earlier?”

“Mhm, it is. I had only just arrived at that conjecture with such confidence due to your words.”

Jin then gave his usual undependable smile to cover it over. It was then that Rin finally realized.

This smile was actually a Poker face used to hide his real thoughts.

“……I don’t like that kind of smile. Where did you pick that up?”

“It’s from the person I’ve respected. Actually, that person often showed this pretentious slight smile on the surface……but the real expression is much crueler than anyone else.”

“Hmph” Rin gave a listless response.

But for Rin, Jin’s initiation of this conversation was a good thing as well.

(''The Origin Candidate and [Genome Tree]. Having these two as comrades would definitely be much more reassuring. Moreover, the [No Name]s have great ties with the [Floor Master]s.'')

Leaving aside [Salamandra] and [Onihime] Alliance for now, having the support and connections with Shiroyasha of [Thousand Eyes] and Kouryuu, who currently stands in as the Honorary Guest member, would definitely be a benefit.

Especially since the latter has the [Great Sage who Pacifies Heavens] Bull Demon King and [Great Sage who Leaves Heaven in Disarray] Roc Demon King as his relatives. Those two Demon Lord powerhouses, who were born with a congenital God-class spiritual power, also had a sizable population of Heralds and Beast devotees that cannot be ignored.

When things come down to a difference between a milliliter and a gram in the power levels, they would then become the strongest shield if they were willing to lend a hand.

“……I’ve a question.”

“What?”

“The other time, we’ve failed in our mission and we cannot return empty handed. If I do not take this inheritance left behind by the Dragon King of the Sea of Stars…… I will require a substitute.”

“Then, just take me.”

The reply was immediate that Rin had trouble responding to it as quickly.

Jin placed a hand over his chest as he took a step forward.

“[Genier Contractor]— is a very rare Gift that can give commands to a Demon Lord without their ability to resist the control over them. In addition, you will be getting me, the leader of the [No Name]s who have been obstructing your plans all these while……Although it is incomparable to the inheritance of the Dragon King of the Sea of Stars, this sort of accomplishment would surely allow you to escape the gallows right?”

“Are…Are you serious? You may be killed immediately when I bring you before them, you know?!”

“Yes, I’ve already mentally prepared myself for that possibility.”

—Jin had already set his mind on it from the start.

If [No Name] were to be in trouble, he would put himself before the rest to protect them. This is the oath from his heart.

“Just take it that I’m begging you, Rin. Fabricate a reason to temporarily put a hold to this Game and kidnap me as a substitute. We can then set up a secret negotiation with Izayoi-san and the others, telling them about the terms of needing their help for the plans to overthrow the ones in power—That you will return my comrades, Flag and Name of my Community.”

Jin quietly took a step closer while extending his hand towards her.

Looking at Rin directly and meeting her eyes with his honest gaze, he declared:

“Form an alliance with us. Then, we shall destroy the real Demon Lord Alliance with our own hands.”

===Part 2===

Izayoi grabbed a piece of the crumbling Palace rubble to fling it towards His Highness. And His Highness swung his fist to send both the piece of rubble and Izayoi flying back into the distance. But, both of them did not sustain any fatal wounds.

The both of them were in the possession of a power that far exceeded the capacity of Humans.

Their punches were packed with the force that would split the oceans, devastate mountains and valleys. Even so, they were still far from having a clear winner. In this sort of situation, if we had to name a candidate with the advantage—-then it can be said that the scales has tilted in the favor of Sakamaki Izayoi.

“Don’t get ……too cocky!”

As though he were waiting for His Highness to follow up with the attacks, Izayoi leapt and smashed his knee into his opponent’s forehead. Following the collapse of His Highness from the sudden attack, his white hair was gradually dyed red.

Although His Highness leaned back due to the impact, it was also more than that. He utilized his height to narrowly miss the follow-up kick that swept pass his face before jumping into the personal space of Izayoi to swing a punch with his right hand to strike the abdomen.

Izayoi coughed up some blood but his fighting spirit had not been dampened in the slightest.

Clasping his hands together and intertwining his fingers, he swung it down upon the back shaft of His Highness’s head.

“Gah……!”

With a force that caused the ground to form a depression, His Highness’s head had smashed into the ground. Not only was his forehead hurt and after receiving the heavy handed attack on the back shaft of his head, even if it were him he would inevitably be forced to kneel at least once.

In contrast, Izayoi was free of any fatal injuries despite panting heavily from the fight. Although the physical capabilities of the bodies were relatively similar on the appearance, but the first to tire out from the scuffle was His Highness. Izayoi initially thought that this is due to the advantage he had in his physical strength, but the situation seemed a little off at this point.

“……”

Wiping away the trickle of blood at the corner of his lips, Izayoi watched His Highness in surprise. The number of punches were equal and he did not feel any different in the powers of their fists.

Could it be that it is the difference between stamina?

(''No……It doesn’t feel like that is the case.'')

Izayoi adjusted his breathing for he decided to ponder over it quietly.

But the laugh from His Highness interrupted Izayoi’s thoughts.

“Haha……Sakamaki Izayoi, aren’t you very calm here? Even though you could have easily followed it up with another attack.”

“……”

Izayoi did not reply but his restrain from continuing the fight was definitely unnatural.

Up till this point in time, Izayoi already had three chances to defeat His Highness. Not by the use of fists to end it but by the usage of the dormant power in his body, which is the Gift of [Code Unknown].

If it were to be used, the pillar of light that could pass judgement upon the Gods and send the Huge Dragon into oblivion with a strike, this young lad should be defeated. But at every opportunity that Izayoi wanted to use it, there was an indescribable anxiety that would take root within his heart.

—Is it really okay for me to use it here?

This sort of intimidating pressure did not seem to come from this white haired lad with golden irises. It was a kind of insecurity that crept upon him from below his feet and surfacing in his thoughts from time to time to create a momentary opening between his attacks.

“I see. Your instincts are quite good. If you had used your trump card, I would also have to return the favor. In that situation, we might even cause the worst case scenario of destroying the seal of that fellow—you’ve also felt it right? The monster that sleeps within [Kouen City].”

“————-!”

“If that fellow awakens, everything would be wasted. Currently, without Shiroyasha in the lower levels, no one would be able to stop him. And that includes me and you.”

“……oh? That’s quite a humble self-evaluation from you.”

Izayoi gave a laugh as he taunted his opponent but he clearly understood it in his heart.

Ever since the start of the battle, there was an unthinkable amount of animosity that was surged from the depths of the ground. And according to Izayoi’s instincts, he could tell that the animosity was directed towards himself and His Highness.

“Mah, I guess we can only stick to the simple fist brawl then. Looks like our powers are quite equal….No, although it’s frustrating……but Sakamaki Izayoi, you are currently stronger than me.”

“Yeah, if we continue to fight, it’s an eighty or ninety percent chance for me to come out as the victor.”

Izayoi slightly nodded as he confirmed the deduction with reality.

Despite the battle being able to drag on for a few more hours, the curtains of the fight were inevitably drawing to a close with Izayoi’s victory.

His Highness also understood that fact but he leisurely shrugged his shoulders while shaking his head slowly.

“But it’s a pity that the end is already determined……you’ve heard it as well didn’t you? The sound that the Outer Wall, which protects this City, has fallen.”

Two locations, Three, the Outer Wall was being broken through in a series of attacks from different areas.

The inpouring wave of Demonified Titans swept the fatigued Fire Dragons and Lesser Dragons aside as they rushed towards the Palace where he now stood. And he was unsure of the extent which Asuka, Yao and the others would be able to hold out with the battle that would become a drawn out battle.

It would only be a matter of time before the balance in powers are destroyed.

“Come on, it’s better to defeat me as early as possible you know? I’m already prepared to fight you for a few hours. And in the worst case scenario, I would only need to escape to the city areas too. After all, in that duration, your comrades would surely be wiped out, right?!”

“Tch, what a talkative Hakuhatsuki!”

Izayoi crushed the ground under foot as he charged forward. His Highness had also taken on a fighting stance in response.

But the end was already clear to His Highness.

(''What a surprise, I didn’t expect him to have such a weakness.'')

Each time that they crossed fists, His Highness felt a growing understanding about the character of Izayoi. Grasping the development and experiences that led up to this character did not take much time.

Sakamaki Izayoi, this man—had most likely overcome every single problem with his own strength alone. As long as it is within the realms of his power, he would be sure to protect all the things he can and eradicate the enemies with all his might.

But it is precisely because of that, which made him anxious about the situation that he had no control over.

Reason being that he overtly pampers the people around him.

(''To put it nicely, it would be the treasuring of his comrades, but this guy isn’t like that. The anxiety that he feels isn’t just out of his concern over his comrades. This guy, Sakamaki Izayoi—'')

—Doesn’t trust his comrades.

No matter the amount of euphemisms that can be used to describe his character in a better light, the basic nature of this guy is one that is unable to trust in his comrades.

(''This weakness……is something that can be manipulated. If used correctly, it will be easy to break him down!'')

The corners of His Highness’s lips twitched upwards as he started to engage in the fight once more.

He could already see the way out of this situation but the next problem was what to do next in the Game. Moreover the chess pieces in his hands were also limited and insufficient.

Then all he could do for now is to resign himself to fate while steeling his determination to swing his next punch.

===Translator's Notes===
<references/>

{{Mondaiji Nav|p1=7|p2=Chapter 4|n1=7|n2=Chapter 6}}
</noinclude>

Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo:Volume 7 Chapter 4

2014-09-26T13:24:38Z

Tidon: Use navbar-Template

==Chapter 4==

===Part 1===

—[Kouen, City of Brilliant Flames], Tablet of the Sea of Stars, Corridor of Displays.

The city region was already steeped in chaos. Unlike the stationed troops of [Salamandra], the civilians had not been mentally prepared to take on the fight with the Demon Lords. Suffering the curse of fatigue that was sprung on them without any warning, they could only tolerate the unjust treatment as they battled against the Titan Race.

In the center of the Large sized Fire Dragon formation that battled the oncoming horde of the Titans, Kudou Asuka sat astride the back of the Mountain Goat Divine Beast—Almathea, as she defeated the Titans one after another while suffering the discomfort of riding bareback.

“Strike them down, DEEN!”

“DEEEeeeEEEN!!!”

Deen gave a loud roar while it charged towards the Titan warrior. Grabbing the head of the opponent with an arm, it swung it down to meet the ground. Although the Corridor of Displays were already in a mess of shattered glass, now was not the time to think about that stuff; hence, assuming that the precious displays would already be removed to safer locations ahead of this fight, Asuka and Deen worked together to put down the Titans in succession. As for Jack and Laius, who had been tasked with the responsibility of protecting the city, they were watching the progress of Deen.

“Yahohohoho! Looks like we did a good job, didn’t we?!”

“……Hmph. That’s because Deen’s original structure had been too simplistic. It only took some understanding on the uses of the Sacred Rare Metal to achieve that sort of versatility.”

Said Jack who was beaming with happiness and a Laius who pulled a long face as he replied.

The two had not only bestowed the Flames of the Dragon’s horn to Deen. The strongest weapon upgrade given to this Red Iron Giant Soldier was actually the large increase in the power from utilizing the whole body.

Up till now, Deen had always used its Gift of stretch-ability from the Sacred Rare Iron to move its body. To put it bluntly, it would just be a lump of iron muscles.

Hence Jack and Laius added gears and pistons into that hollow interior to help bring out the full potential of Deen’s Gift of stretch-ability; consequently, Deen has obtained an upgrade in its explosive force and the mobility to make more fine-tuned movements.

“Tch…… As I thought, giving it to the [No Name]s is just a waste. If it were left to me, I would have made stronger reinforcements to it.”

“HouHou? How so?”

“I would first apply a coating of the Adamantium, which is bestowed the Gift of Hades, on the surface of the armor to give it invisibility; subsequently, I would give it the power of flight to allow the huge body to take to the skies. It would surely be a spectacular sight indeed.”

“……Hm, Well that… Laius? Even if that huge body were to be invisible, it would still cause the ground to tremble due to the heavy footsteps and it would be exposed then, wouldn’t it? Moreover, even if you do not add the ability of flight to it, wouldn’t it be easy for Deen to reach aerial enemies by boosting its size?”

Completely without practical uses—Jack calmly retorted.

Instantly, the expression of Laius, who had been very confident when he said those words, was changed to that of displeasure as he turned his head away.

However, Asuka who sat astride the back of the Mountain Goat Divine Beast Almathea had overheard their conversation and muttered a comment in her interest.

“……but doesn’t it sound interesting to have those functions? What do you think, Almathea?”

{“Master, Smith Jack is right on that. Although it doesn’t seem useless at first, the strong would also have a method to deal with invisible enemies.”}

“But a Deen that can fly in the skies would surely be impressive!”

{“……”}

Is that so? Although the Mountain Goat Divine Beast was really doubtful about that, she wasn’t that oblivious to just trample across those feelings in her master’s currently sparkling eyes. She was a mountain goat who knew how to read the mood.

The Greek gods were also one of the few famous Problem Children Groups in the various Group of Gods. However, there were also some Divine Beasts amongst them who have a good personality and a conscience, which is this Dual Horned Mountain Goat—-Almathea. Those Dual horns of hers possessed the Gift of abundance and if she were to transform into her Human form, she would be a jaw-dropping beautiful Goddess. She was a Divine Beast of the highest tiers who possessed both grace and beauty.

“Okay, it’s time to move to the next location, Alma.”

Asuka tugged on the reins and Alma bolted across the roofs of the Corridor of Displays with her leaps. Asuka and Alma made another visual confirmation that the Titans in their current location had been clear and were pondering about moving on to the next location.

Just then, the Fire Dragons who were battling the Titans were giving out desperate cries of agony that sporadically sounded from the city regions.

“GEEEEEEEYAAAAAaaaaaa！！？”

That was a roar that was much higher in octave than the usual. If it were others who did not understand it, they would have thought it to be a yowl of the brave fighters. But the Divine Beast Alma was able to accurately pin point the meaning behind those yowls.

{“Master, that yowl just now was a cry of agony. And it would seem that the situation is quite desperate.”

“Is that so? Do you know the location?”

“Yes. And because it is straight ahead, I will ask of you to hold on tightly to the reins.”

Alma stated a fair warning and Asuka frantically tightened her grip on the reins as she leaned her body forward.

With the clopping of hooves, Almathea raised her speed to soar leisurely across the high roofs that seemed to tower above them like the peaks of mountains with her great leaps. As Asuka was wearing the protective shoes inscribed with the symbol of Vayu that Yō had used before to break the strong wind that was rushing towards her. Galloping at a speed that was unthinkable for a Mountain Goat, the duo had reached the scene where they could see a Fire Dragon bleeding profusely as its wings were torn.

「UOOOOOOOOOooooooooo—!!!」

“Ku~….. Just a mere Titan, how can it be that I’ve lost?!”

“Be careful! These guys seem a little strange! It might even be possible that they were bestowed with some sort of Gift!”

Hearing the words of the Fire Dragons, Almathea had given the Titans a glance in confirmation.

Their eyes were bloodshot and glinting with a strange light from under those masks and a sinister atmosphere was cloaked around them. Although the Titans were by no means a kind and gentle Eudemon breed, but this was already close to the realms of being a demonic beast or a demon itself.

And Asuka could recognize this dramatic change in them.

“Could it be…… demonification?”

Almathea lifted her head in surprise as she replied.

{“Yes, that’s it. You are right, my master. That is the Vampirification. The Titans have been demonified by the Vampirification process!”}

「UOOOOOOOOOooooooooo—!!!」

The Titan lifted his huge battle axe to chop it down toward its new target—Asuka.

And it was stopped by Deen who came from the side to send the Titan flying.

「DEEEEeeeEEEEN！！！」

The iron fist had struck the side of the head with a twisting action and the Titan’s body was sent sailing through the air. But the unbelievable part was the ability of that demonified Titan who could use the momentum of the force to convert it into a somersault as it launched a chop towards Deen in that revolution.

Using the centrifugal force to chop the arm upwards, the Titan managed to cause the huge body to wobble slightly, even though it was unable to destroy Deen who was made out of Sacred Rare Iron.

Deen swung the right fist down to slam on the head of the Titan.

「DEEEEeeeEEEEN！！！」

「UOOOOOOOOOooooooooo—!!!」

The Titan who was punched a few times by Deen continued to put up a fight with the battle axe. This attack and counterattack continued for over twenty-four rounds before the demonified Titan finally lost its consciousness.

In a mere span of three minutes, the Corridor of Displays had been transformed into a pile of rubble and Asuka had been watching the whole fight from the start to the end.

But that was not all. The demonified Titans were still coming through from the outer walls.

“What a surprising amount of vitality. If it were just one or two, it would be still manageable, but if these demonified Titans were to come in waves one after another……!”

{“It would seem that the enemy has a pureblood vampire in their possession. With the demonification of these huge Titans, the Fire Dragons would be at a disadvantage when they confront them directly right?”}

Hearing Almathea’s calm assessment of the situation, Asuka tightened her grip on the reins.

“…… You mean we should join the battle too?”

{“No, just allowing Deen to provide support will be enough. I do not believe that there’s only one demonified Titan in their ranks. We will have to look at the bigger picture here—to get rid of the primary targets which make up the main force of the enemy!”}

With the echo of her clopping hooves, Alma suddenly took off from their original position. Shortly after, the position that they had been moments before was struck by a wave of heat. The bricks on the roof were melted and the corridor exploded to send the molten bits scattering in all directions.

In the suddenness of the acceleration, Asuka had almost fallen off her stead but she was still able to regain her seat while keeping a firm hold on the reins as she used her legs to steady herself. The attacker’s shadow was cast over them as they continued to pursue them persistently.

From the sounds of the flapping wings, Asuka realized the identity of their attacker.

“He’s here…… The Black Gryphon!”

{“That’s not all! There’s another in front of us!”}

Asuka hurriedly focused her eyes on the target that approached from the front. The figure of a person wearing a robe with the “混”character had just jumped out from the shadows of a tall chimney. Although the appearance couldn’t be seen due the long robes that covered the body up to the head, it was definitely the Demon Lord of Confusion.

Almathea, who had accelerated not too long ago, judged that the distance between them would be too close to start her deceleration for making a turn; hence, she made the decision to charge straight into the path of the figure that wore the robe with the “混”character. And to prepare for the collision, she stepped up on the speed. The Demon Lord of Confusion parted his lips in a smile from under the folds of the hooded robe as he leap aside to give way to them. At the same time, he used his hands to release a hot wave of heat towards them while laughing loudly.

(''Ku……It’s not possible to dodge…!'')

With them galloping at full speed, an attack from the back would be impossible to dodge.

Graiya who had been launching his attack from above had also aimed for that opportunity to spit another wave of heat at them.

「GEYAAAAaaaa！！！」

Simultaneously, Graiya gave a loud cry as he fired his intense attack with exhilaration; consequently, the two balls of intense flames had shot towards the two running figures.

The seven houses in the area below them had completely been vaporized and the ground was also bombarded into the air, resulting in a reddish smoke that rose from the ground which was not unlike a volcanic crater at this point.

It was undoubtedly a direct hit.

The Demon Lord of Confusion leap into the sky to give two spins of triumph while the “混”character fluttered in the wind.

Landing on the back of Graiya after his complete somersaults, he gave a triumphant laugh.

“Fufu, hey, young urn, your technique in cornering others was a job well-done. The angle of the attacks and the way you chased them was really one of a kind too.”

“…… Being called a young urn by that kind of voice sure doesn’t sit well with me.”

Graiya retorted as he gave a harrumph in displeasure.<ref>[magrefnotes: Demon Lord of Confusion is a very old demon that existed during the time of Sun Wu Kong… Graiya would be a young urn in comparison]</ref>

But Graiya’s words were not wrong as well.

The voice of Demon Lord of Confusion at this point was far from the voice of an ape spirit but was the voice of a young girl that was as crisp as the chimes of silver bells. Being called a young urn by this sort of voice would surely be an insult that made his anger justifiable.

Giving his neck a twist<ref>[magrefnotes: I’m not sure how to describe this twist of the neck action. Have you seen the action of people making the cracking sound of their necks as they turn it left and right very quickly just to relief the aches? It’s something like that…suggestions for the description of this action would be appreciated]</ref> in his discomfort, Graiya spread his wings to take to the skies.

“I heard that this is the person who made Aura retreat the other time and I didn’t expect her to be this fragile to be so easily done in with just some low-end strategy. It seems like I’ve given it too much thought.”

“—No? I think you might have underestimated her?”

Demon Lord of Confusion left those words to Graiya before jumping off with a despicable fit of laughter.

Following that, a sudden attack from Almathea who streaked pass in an intense lightning bolt narrowly missed his wing.

“Nu?!”

“Ku… It was dodged……”

{“It just shows that you haven’t aimed properly, my master. Please do reflect upon your actions.”}

Almathea had stated it plainly but it carried a hint of blame in her advice to Asuka as she leapt to the adjacent roof. On the other hand, Asuka had pouted her lips in defiance.

However, this leisurely conversation was not joined by Graiya, whose wing had narrowly survived the attack and was unable to bring himself to take things at that leisurely pace; hence, Graiya turned his angry stare towards Asuka and Almathea.

“You are actually not hurt from that firepower……?”

“Mhm. Mhm. Mah, I’ve guessed that this would happen already. That level of attack would only be deflected by that mountain goat I guess……. Fu Fu, you’d better tighten your belt my young urn. Although I’m not clear on the full potential of that young lady, I would say that the defense of that mountain goat is definitely a Ten out of Ten. To say that the Greek Gods existence is all due to the accomplishments of that Mountain goat might not be an exaggeration too. She’s also quite good at developing talented individuals.”

The Demon Lord of Confusion gave a fair piece of warning to Graiya that contained much profound meaning between the lines.

And if he were to start feeling afraid from merely hearing the mention of the Greek Gods involvement, it would have been an insult to the title of the Gryphons.

The black body started to tremble and Graiya gave an angry roar.

“The Mountain Goat Divine Beast that belongs to the Greek mythologies…… I see. So she’s Almathea from the constellation of Capricorn! To be able to meet an enemy of a celestial beast status in this [City of Brilliant Flames] sure is an honor! Please allow me to unravel your genome to be incorporated into my flesh and blood!”<ref>[magrefnotes: I will say once more that Graiya speaks in old language, so his “I”, “me”, “You” are all different...... but I’ve not been able to capture them in the translations.]</ref>

The curved talons of the eagle and the hind legs of the lion started to tremble violently as they underwent a transformation to form the wrists of a Dragon.

The [Genome Tree] carved upon Graiya’s chest gave off a strange sinister light that constantly changed in its radiance. The dual wings divided into four and was constructed to take on a different shape. Graiya had transformed into a Black Dragon and a red glint could be seen shining from the huge eyes of his, which he had focused upon Asuka and Almathea, who stood before him, to release a ray of light.

{“We will be taking off immediately! Please hold tight!”}

“I… Got it!”

Asuka grabbed the reins while hugging the back of Almathea tightly. Graiya, who had just completed his transformation into a Black Dragon, emitted a ray which was much different in radiance from the previous heat attacks, and it struck the corridor. The corridor that had been struck by the direct ray was not destroyed but was blanketed with an eerie silence. Following that was a dramatic change in the environment.

The red bricks that paved the corridors were instantly transformed into grey rock.

“Gift of Petrification……!?”

Almathea squinted her eyes to scrutinize the body appearance from its head to the tail.

{“The Eye of Petrification that is possessed by the Cockatrice<ref>[magrefnotes: translating the ch book’s Note: A cockatrice is a cross between a chicken and a snake. Head of a chicken, body that has two pairs of wings like a dragon, and a tail like that of a snake, without feathers, but covered in scales. It is said that they hatch from chicken eggs and their gaze is fatal. They must hatch from their incubation on the day when the Star of Sirius is high in the skies, and be fertilized by a seven year old cock. This sort of egg would be easy to differentiate. They wouldn’t be of the normal oval shaped egg but take on a spherical shape that has no shell. Covered by a thick layer of skin, this egg must be incubated by a toad to hatch.]</ref>. Although I don’t know what kind of Gift he holds, but it seems like he’s able to use the Gifts of other Species…… Mhm. This is just as well.”}

“Eh?”

{“This is great news, my Master. As a form of accumulating experience, this is one of the best teaching materials that can be prepared for you. If I were to suggest the way to go about this, try to bait him into showing all his abilities in the battle and counter all of them. When you succeed, you will definitely become an outstanding Eudemon-Exterminator!”}

“Wha….No. It isn’t the time to talk about these kind of things right?! Moreover, there are also other enemies—“

“Fuahahahaha! It’s just like you said, my young ladies!”

The cute voice that did not seem to match the despicable style of laughing floated over to them as the figure with the “混”character soared across the night skies.

Moving at a speed faster than Almathea’s galloping speed and leaving afterimages in his tracks, he had inserted himself between the two of them in a flash and he followed it up with a thrust of a fist with that petite girl-like body to strike towards Asuka.

Asuka’s physical body was no different from an ordinary girl.

At this speed and distance, if the strike were to land, her bones would definitely be shattered.

To prevent that from happening, a Pumpkin Head dressed in rags intervened between the two of them.

“Ara, let’s stop this here!”

Appearing from the Pumpkin colored Gift Card were seven lighted lamps that moved to attack the Demon Lord of Confusion.

Being hit by the sneak attack, Demon Lord of Confusion used the head of Almathea as his spring board to make a somersault in mid-air. But that was still insufficient to get him away from the attack and his long robes were burnt away.

“……Yaho?”

Jack was so surprised that his eyes quivered in their sockets, and the Demon Lord of Confusion did not let that opportunity pass him.

Adjusting his form in mid-air and pulling away some distance from them, he started to laugh cheerfully.

Even Asuka, who had been narrowly attacked a moment ago, couldn’t help but to draw a sharp breath after witnessing the appearance of the Demon Lord of Confusion.

“……This…… What joke are you trying to pull, Sandora-sama?”

She asked with that quivering voice of hers. But that didn’t mean that Asuka had not guessed the reason, and it was just that she wanted to repress those worst case imaginary scenarios that she had by muttering those words.

The one who appeared from under the covers of the “混”character— the one with red hair and donned with golden accessories, the girl who wore the specially tailored clothes that had the emblem of the [Salamandra]’s Fire Dragon.

She was none other than the leader of [Salamandra], Sandora Doltrake.

“Yahoho……Could… Could it be that you have used a transformation technique to appear like Sandora-sama……?”

“Oi, Oi. Are you blind or what? Is there no eyeballs in those sockets of yours, pumpkin head—Ah ah, you really don’t have any eyeballs! But even if you use those hollow eyes of yours to see, you should also recognize immediately whose body and spiritual power it belongs to right? I’m the youngest and least honored girl, who has been given the most unfortunate fate of the world, to take the position as a [Floor Master]! The new leader of [Salamandra]—Sandora-sama!”

Giving a fierce smile that didn’t seem to be the usual Sandora, the Demon Lord of Confusion removed his hairpins. Rather than calling that action as one that was feminine, it was more accurate to describe it as the bold action of a warrior drawing his sword.

This wasn’t just a manipulation of the mind. Her body was now injected with an entirely different soul. And anyone could have been sure about that.

The hollowed eye sockets of Jack was lit with a silent anger, but he managed to ask calmly.

“Possession of an opponent…… Demon Lord of Confusion, is that your Game?”

“Fufu, well, you are close but you’ve not hit the bull’s eye.”

“……stop beating around the bush. No matter how it is, Sandora-sama is still the [Floor Master]. A normal Gift would never be able to forcefully take over her body—You have used it right? The [Authority of Host Master]!”

The suppressed anger had finally leaked out and Jack’s words were rude near the end.

Standing akimbo, the Demon Lord of Confusion then retrieved the banner of the “混”character from his Gift Card to raise it while making his declaration.

“You’ve quite a good eye on that, but there’s an unfortunate piece of news for you guys. The one who can participate in the Game of this ‘Great Me’ here is only limited to one! Currently the participant is only Sandora ojou-chan alone! Furthermore, the most problematic thing is that the one who can read the [Geass Roll] is also Sandora ojou-chan, herself!”

“What did you say?!”

That’s absurd, Asuka voiced it loudly. That was something that couldn’t even be called a Game. But the reality was that there was nothing that could be called a [Geass Roll] being held in the hands of the Demon Lord of Confusion.

The Demon Lord of Confusion gave a fierce smile as he scratched his hair as he looked down up on the three individuals before him.

“It’s just great that this young girl is so lonely. Although she really wanted to depend on her family, she was unable to do so. Although she wanted the trust of her comrades, she was unable to get the trust. And then to be betrayed by the two whom she had thought of as her important friends, abandoned…… Fufu, His Highness and Rin ojou-chan were really overboard with that! Having fulfilled these conditions, it was just simple for this ‘Great Me’ to use the [Authority of Host Master]! The pitiful soul that have been forced to carry the burden of all these confusions in reality— have already been devoured by me, the Demon Lord of Confusion!”

The Demon Lord of Confusion flapped the banner around while laughing to the point of having stitches where he couldn’t help clutching his sides.

Having heard the entire speech, Asuka’s fist had begun to tremble from the anger that coursed through her.

……To prevent any misunderstanding, it might be good to make this clear now– Asuka and Sandora had no deep connections or relations with each other. It was just the level of being acquaintances who greeted each other when they met a few times.

However, if what the Demon Lord of Confusion said was true, the loneliness that Sandora felt would have been the same as that which Asuka once had. Or even of a higher degree of it. Even so, Sandora had never allowed herself to present such a side to her and had stood before everyone else as the [Floor Master].

That was her stubbornness, her pride and the entirety of her courage. Asuka could never forgive the Demon Lord before her who despicably laughed while trampling over these attributes under foot.

Taking out her Gift card, Asuka took a step forward

But surprisingly, Jack stopped her with his right hand.

“Asuka-san…… I understand your feelings. But for this…… just leave it to me, Jack to deal with him.”

The pumpkin head was covered with flames of anger as it continued to bobble as he requested for Asuka to step back.

“Jack……”

Asuka also knew better than to insist on it as she took a step back.

—It was well known that Jack loved kids. A Demon who loved children and was loved by them in return. It was needless to say that the person who was fuming the most would be this Pumpkin Gentleman.

The hollowed out eyes were lighted with a boiling anger and Jack posed a question like the last attempt at negotiation:
“Demon Lord of Confusion…… You have trampled upon the pure soul of a child. Don’t you even feel a slightest bit of remorse or reprimand from your conscience?”

In regard to that question, Demon Lord of Confusion wiped off his smile to reply angrily:

“The reprimands of the conscience? Ha, what a huge misunderstanding you have there! The one who forced this young lady to this state was never the ‘Great Me’! But it was the people of this Confusing world that had forced her to that dead end! And you still dare to question the conscience of the ‘Great Me’?<ref>[magrefnotes: ch version calls it 本大爷 which means your great grandfather in direct translation. It’s just like the insult of saying you are the parent and talking down to a child, being greater and such. I’m sure the jap version would have been different but in the meantime, I will just translate it to the ‘Great Me’.]</ref> What a fine joke you have there!”

Demon Lord of Confusion threw the banner with the “混”character over his shoulders and transformed it into his new battle equipments.

The golden accessories and the red outfit were dyed black and the “混”character appeared upon the chest and back.

“The ‘Great Me’ will always follow the path of Evil! Demon Lords are the opposing existences of Law and Order. We are the scourge born to the world! Hence those who are born Saints or Demon Lords are different from those rogues of Kouryuu and the other small fries! It is to ensure the progress of the world in the correct direction that the absolute evil is needed to balance the scales in the world! The ‘Great Me’ takes pride in this character of “混”! Being a member of the ones who carry the burden as the scourge of the world, I refuse to see living my life by my motto as anything disgraceful!!”

There is nothing to be ashamed in my life—that was the roar from the Demon Lord of Confusion. He then stared at Asuka and the others while emitting a fiery aura around himself that flowed from the Dragon Horns of Sandora.

It was then that Asuka realized that she had been underestimating the enemy before her.

[''This enemy……is also a Demon Lord!'']

The Shinigami Percher who swore to take revenge on the Sun.

Leticia who had been pushed to the point of despair by her comrades and resorted to committing a massacre.

Similar to the both of them, they were all people who had understood the evilness of their acts when they abused their Authority to become a tyrant. Betting their souls and everything of their existence to formulate the Rules(Game Rules), possessing a power to force the world to obey the rules and becoming the King to awaken others to the cruel reality.

“…… ‘follow the path of Evil’. Is that your entirety and source of spiritual attainment?”

“That’s right. A Demon Lord is to be determined and unshakeable in his belief. And that will be the Oudou<ref>[magrefnotes: Oudou- Path of the King Thanks to unrail, on wordpress. King can also be synonymous to Lords in this novel…. That’s why I’ve been having trouble with the Demon King/Lord of Confusion… um maybe it’s the confusion part as well… oh well :p]</ref> that I, the King of Confusion will always uphold till the day of judgement.”

Hearing that reply, Jack’s spiritual status started to undergo a dramatic change.

“You have forced my hand!! Demon Lord of Confusion! You have done it before the banner of [Will O’ Wisp]—the most sinful crime that you should not have—!”

Purgatory flames poured out of the Hollow Pumpkin head.

That was an agitated shout that was much more intense than an eruption from an active volcano.

For [Will O’ Wisp] which has always functioned upon the motto of protecting young souls as a Guardian organization, this Demon Lord would be an enemy that necessitate a judgement.

"Burn away every single drop of spiritual power to completely overwhelm the enemy’s Oudou!”

“O’ Demon Lord of Confusion, accept this with everything you have! This is my Trial…… [Pumpkin the Crown]—!!!”

Following the eruption of Purgatory flames from the Crown of the Pumpkin, it exploded apart.

The fragments then transformed into shining and glowing pieces of parchment that scattered across the various corners in the Corridor of Displays.


'''<<Gift Game Name: Jack the Monster>>'''

'''·Participating Requirements:: '''

'''·A person who have killed or hurt a child before;: '''

'''·A person who used children to perform evil deeds.: '''

'''·Participant: Demon Lord of Confusion ( Permitted to kill anyone who obstructs the Game): '''

'''·Game Leader: Jack the Ripper: '''

'''·Winning Conditions:: '''

*'''Defeat the Host- [Pumpkin the Crown];

*'''Unravel the mystery behind ‘Jack’ by understanding the historical events.

'''·Defeat Conditions:: '''

*'''Participant is killed by the Game Leader and hence being defeated;: '''

*'''When the Game leader exposes part of his true identity, the Participants will lose their strength till the point of being defeated.

'''Oath: The legality of this Trial is assured as long as it is implemented on a participant who has fulfilled the Participating Requirements.'''


 “[St. Peter] Stamp''" 

As Jack scattered the glowing pieces of parchment, the expressions of everyone present were distorted in consternation.

“Jack…… can use the [Authority of Host Master]?!”

Asuka’s surprise was only natural. For the [Authority of Host Master] mentioned here is a powerful authority of enforcement that surpasses any Gift bestowed by the Gods. In addition, it is the symbol of a Demon Lord that allows the unreasonable demand of others to participate in a Game.

Standing in the centre of the raging Purgatory Flames that had flowed out from the Pumpkin head, Jack finally took on the figure of a human. A scarlet leather jacket and messy blond hair that looked like that of a wild beast.

A blood stained blade was held in a backhand grip while his eyes were filled with a murderous intent sufficient to kill with just the focus of the gaze.

“……Ugh!”

That was no longer the Jack she knew. This was definitely not the same Pumpkin Gentleman who would give a cheerful laugh whenever and wherever he goes to.

Seemingly like the crazy killer as recorded in the [Geass Roll], his gaze was so sharp that they would have pierced the depths of an abyss. Even Asuka who had been born in the Showa era had heard of that name.

“Jack the Ripper”——The serial killer in the year of 1888 who shocked the whole of England.

But no one knew of the ending to that story right?

There was no way it could have been known.

—This crazy killer had also committed a similar heinous crime in the distant past, or even a massacre that was far worse than what was mentioned earlier. No one knows of his lies to a Saint, and having obtained this second chance at life.

And no one would have known what kind of causation might have linked them to be called by the same name.

“It’s time for a’ killing… Let’s dance, O’ Demon Lord of Confusion—!”

Jack’s shout was filled with anger and murderous intent.

Forming a swirling fire from beneath the heels of his leather boots to construct a spring, Jack instantly leapt towards the open chest of the Demon Lord of Confusion

And plunged the blood stained blade towards the chest of the Demon Lord of Confusion.

===Part 2===

—[Kouen, City of Brilliant Flames] The practice area in front of the Palace Third Right Wing.

The [Genome Tree] that started the transformation process gave off a bright dazzling light that surrounded Yō’s legs. The tips of the footgear were as sharp as the protruding claws of a wild beast while the materialized armor seemed to be adorned with the fur of a Gryphon.

Being equipped with the new equipment that was created through the mimicking of Eudemon abilities, Yō took to the skies.

The punch that she had shot into an empty spot had suddenly resulted in a spray of blood.

“……What?”

Maxwell gave a surprised mutter as he appeared above Willa’s head. The strike that Yō had thrown at the empty spot had been deeply buried into the back of Maxwell’s waist.

(''This works!'')

The strike that landed successfully had released the tension that Yō had been feeling up till then.

On the other hand, Maxwell was staring at Yō in a daze due to the unexpected sneak attack that had took him by surprise. It was supposedly impossible for anyone to come between the fight of Willa and Maxwell who were moving instantaneously. But Yō’s strike had made contact to his body and shook him to the core causing him a fatal injury that he had never experienced before.

Maxwell quickly followed Willa’s movements to perform another dimensional leap and when he materialized in the empty spot—

“—this isn’t right.”

Maxwell tried to change his line of thought for it was a little different from the sequence of events. Following up with an attack after his materialization is supposedly impossible or that should have been the case—

For at the same time that Maxwell materialized from in that empty spot, he had been struck by the attack from Yō.

“Willa!”

“Got it!”

They shouted to each other as they begin to follow up their attacks on Maxwell. Drawing out a hand crafted staff, Willa trusted the sharp tip towards Maxwell’s abdomen while channelling the [Ignis Fatuus] from within.

Using the claws and blades from her equipped armor and wings, Yō ripped through the clothes and flesh of Maxwell’s neck.

Beheaded and incinerated by the Azure flames, the red and blue colored jacket and his internal organs had been incinerated instantly and disappeared with the rise of the pillar of fire.

Yō hugged Willa while staying aloft in the air, not moving her eyes at the pile that was his remains for even a moment.

—we won?

Though she had just asked herself that question, she also shook her head to answer it for herself.

“Willa. This might just be out of our calculations.”

“I agree…… it’s quite a problem. I didn’t expect for him to become that strong.”

There was a tinge of anxiety in their voices but this was only understandable.

Maxwell was supposed to be beheaded and have his ashes dispersed by the pillar of fire that incinerated him. But he now stood within the pillar of fire leisurely as the burnt head and other parts of his body started to reattach themselves.

“According to what others have said, I thought that he’s supposed to be vulnerable to physical attacks and be defeated in that way……but if that last move of ours were to be ineffective, there’s no way for us to beat him at this point.”

“Mhm. It’s a headache. It really is a headache-inducing problem.”

The two of them were very calm on the exterior due to their personalities but internally, they were very anxious.

If it were the case of a specific method to defeat him just like those of the God-slaying methods, they were not well-versed on the topic to expose Maxwell’s spiritual source. Whether the two of them were enough to hold out against him with their current firepower was also another problem.

Continuing the fight in this manner would just be an uphill battle that would gradually become worse for them and just when anxiety was beginning to take hold of their hearts…

The figure of Maxwell disappeared.

“Nu, I won’t let you succeed!”

Yō tossed Willa into the air while kicking the right hand of Maxwell that attacked from below. Using the sparkling whirlwind to negate the blizzard released by Maxwell’s left hand, Yō flew higher into the air to pull away from him.

“Willa! Tactical retreat for now! Bring me along with your teleportation!”

“That, That can’t be done.”

“Hah?!”

“If I want to bring a live person along with me in the dimensional leap, you would die if I close off the doorway.”<ref>[magrefnotes: portal needs to be linked from hell to real world. If doorway is closed to open a new one, live person dies.]</ref>

Yō was speechless at that reply.

She did not expect to learn of that fact only at this important juncture. Having no other plans, Yō could only dodge the continuous attacks, which came from Maxwell who chained his dimensional leaps, while thinking up another battle strategy.<ref>[magrefnotes: Well, chained attacks like combo attacks in games….loop cast? :X]</ref>

On the other hand, Maxwell was already starting to see through the Gift that Yō was using to continuously dodge his attacks.

(''This little girl can perfectly deal with my dimensional leaps and keep up a defensive battle. This…… I see. It’s the same Gift as that guy!'')

It was something that happened three years ago when Maxwell had happily appeared before Willa to pick her up, but that man had used the same power to push him into a tight spot.

Maxwell had been brimming with confidence when he entered Little Garden but having been defeated by that real and overwhelming power of that man, he could only run away then.

“Previously, it was the tactical retreat after being confronted with an unknown power yet……Hoho, but I’ve now guessed the workings of it. This time, I will be sure to see the workings of this Gift completely!”

Seeming like an attempt to put some distance between them, he performed a dimensional leap to the back where he dispelled the endless emissions of flames and snow from his hands. For the Demon Maxwell who controlled heat, flames and snow were far from his true powers.

Compressing and extracting the heat to use it as energy. That is the sort of idea that made the foundation of ‘Maxwell Demon’’s existence.

“With just me alone, I’m not that strong a Demon Lord; hence to fill that weakness of mine, I’ve had someone create this thing for me— Summon, Coppelia<ref>[ magrefnotes: coppelia, a comic ballet originally choreographed by Arthur Saint-Léon to the music of Léo Delibes, with libretto by Charles Nuitter. According to wikipedia: Coppélia concerns an inventor, Dr Coppelius, who has made a life-size dancing doll. It is so lifelike that Franz, a guy, becomes infatuated with it and sets aside his true heart's desire, Swanhilde. The inventor is an eccentric person who wants to bring his creation to life with a live sacrifice---Franz, the convenient person who trespassed. Swanhilde wanders in and discovers the plan, pretending to be a ‘live’ Coppelia to rescue Franz as she activates all the other mechanical dolls. Whole incident was then settled by $$ which leaves the eccentric inventor placated.]</ref> Sister!”

<nowiki>*Pak*</nowiki> With the snap of his fingers, a spiral shaped [Astral Gate] opened.

Just like the summoning with the Titans, the practice grounds were awash with the violent eddies of heat and sleet while many girl-like dolls appeared amidst the storm to surround Yō and Willa.

The dolls, which were modeled after females while possessing transparent pupils and platinum white hair, were continuously summoned to the practice grounds.

Though they were lined up neatly, their movements were exhibited much dexterity and did not seem to belong to dolls as they lifted the hems of their skirts in a curtsey. Although their eyes were lifeless, the skin of the dolls were flushed and seemed to have the heat of blood flowing within them.<ref>[magrefnotes: when described as hot and flushed, it is the sign of a person having performed much physical activities and in danger of dehydration… but this case only flushed to mean the coloration of the skin being a reddish tinge.]</ref>

“Co…..Coppelia……”

“Their appearances are quite appealing right? These are the results of a certain [Third kind of Perpetual Motion Machine] that was sealed by someone three years ago. Feeling that it’s a waste to leave it sealed up, I’ve gotten others to help mass produce them. Although they are still in the prototype stages, they are still valuable experiment materials—- so let’s get this going and have a dance, [Coppelia Sister]s!”

Maxwell gave his command.

The summoned platinum white haired dolls rushed towards Yō and Willa in a wave as they waved their wicked looking blades while stepping lightly in a dance like footwork while the various blades hidden on their bodies were flashing out in succession.

While dodging the blades hidden between their fingernails, wrists, elbows and hems of their skirts, Yō also launched her own kicks at them which easily shattered the dolls with the enhanced strength from the collective genes of the Eudemons.

(''Individually, they weren’t strong, but their numbers are great!'')

And the worst part was their lithe and rapid movements.

Willa was engaged in her teleportation guerrilla tactics but melee has never been her speciality and her dodging movements were awkward with the lack of practice. It was just the girlish action of jumping back in panic while releasing a handful of Azure flames in retaliation.

Even so, the two of them were barely managing to meet the onslaught of the dolls. Although they were outnumbered, the difference between their strengths were levels apart. Willa and Yō kept up a constant pace of destroying the dolls with the respective firepower of Azure flames and sparkling winds.

However, the rate of summoning is clearly much faster than their rate of destruction.

In the time that they took to destroy twenty dolls, thirty more had already been summoned.

“We will be overwhelmed by the numbers if this continues……Willa!”

“Wha,What?”

“I will be the decoy! Take this time to use your biggest firepower to blow up this practice grounds, okay?”

The bold battle strategy caused Willa to widen her eyes.

The soldiers who were battling in the vicinity had also chorused with, “What did you say?!”, “Don’t Joke around!” and “Oi! What kind of joke is that?!”, as they piled comments of displeasure one upon another in protest. However, they were all ignored by the two.

Willa understood that Yō had the ‘Fire Rat’ leather lamellar armor to protect herself. Realizing that this was a strategy that had taken the backup defense system into account, Willa nodded her head in agreement.

“……Ten sec…No. Just get me five seconds to be readied!”

“Got it!”

The [Genome Tree] shone blindingly as it constructed more blades of higher durability. The agility of Yō’s reactions as she charged towards the main bulk of the dolls had also increased.

Using a sparkling wall of wind to deflect the dolls that pounced over from all directions, while effectively dismembering those that managed to pass through the defense. She then prioritized on destroying the dolls that were summoned closest to her without allowing them to make a single move.

Be it from above or below, left or right and all corners of the directions in addition to the dimensional leaps that can be chained, Yō unleashed her blades to mow down her enemies without a blind spot within her reach.

(''It’s just as I thought! This reaction time cannot be the result of responding with the five senses! She clearly……knows what will happen in the next second!'')

Maxwell who was watching over the battle from above had already seen through the Gift that she wielded. In the situation where all her opponents were surrounding her, moving in response to the information received from the five senses would have been much more restrictive.

(''I’m afraid that the Gift she’s using might actually be the power of premonition! And it should be a continuous casting type that can be used in a limited radius! For the sneak attacks from behind to be noticed, it shows that she’s using her senses and hearing to obtain information a few seconds in advance!'')

Then, how many times can she cast it in a chain? How many seconds would be the limit of her premonition?

To discover the answers to those questions, Maxwell summoned yet another fifty dolls.

Within the five seconds before Willa started the summoning of a large scale [Ignis Fatuus],—at the third second, the equipment on Yō’s legs were swapped out with the sparkling armor of the Pegasus.

“Yaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa—!”

Yō roared with all her might as she used her power to release a huge sparkling whirlwind. The reinforced sparkling whirlwind became an iron wall that protected the two of them from the attacks that came from all directions.

But understanding the basis of that action, Maxwell started to smile.

(''I’ve seen though the trick! Three seconds—That’s her limit!'')

The [Coppelia Sisters] that he had invested as the fighting force had totaled a hundred and twenty-two.

But with that sacrifice, Maxwell was able to fully grasp the ability of Yō. This young Demon Lord having been humiliated three years ago had now learnt to be humble and calm when analyzing the abilities of the enemy.

(''At the instance when the [Ignis Fatuus] of Willa’s summoning ends, I can summon twice the number of the fighting force. And when it becomes a confusion in the battle grounds, I will get rid of that girl when she reaches her time limit! So go ahead, summon the [Ignis Fatuus]! O’Bride of the Azure Flames!'')

Having meticulously plotted the factors for the setting of his stage, Maxwell took off his jacket while allowing himself to be intoxicated in the thoughts of victory.

Willa raised her hand crafted staff up high as she opened the portal.

“Summon, [Ignis Fatuus]—!”

An Azure wind picked up above the ground.

The searing heat caused temperatures in the region to sky rocket and it incinerated all the [Coppelia Sisters], which surrounded Yō and Willa, to crisp as it shot up into the sky. During this time, Maxwell retrieved a [Geass Roll] that shone with a dark light in preparation for his next move.

(''Willa……I can finally get you to join my Gift Game of courtship!'')

Shortly after, the blaze had diminished in intensity and the jet-black charred surface of the Practice Grounds started to be visible.

As the heat rose from the ground, the moisture from the evaporated grounds made it difficult to make out any figures within the vapor, obscuring the both of them from view.

Maxwell had a face full of trepidation and happiness as he observed the scene.

But no matter how long he waited, the two figures never appeared on the grounds.

“……Willa?”

Maxwell’s mouth was hanging agape as he looked down upon the Practice Grounds.

After the vapor had dissipated, his beloved person did not appear.

His arms hung down lifelessly as he stood in mid-air in a daze.

The current Maxwell was full of openings to be exploited and this is not a metaphoric expression. Even the soldiers would be able to behead him in this current state.

From being intoxicated to a state of daze, and regaining his bearings once more, Maxwell crushed the [Geass Roll] in his hands.

“Willa……Aaaaaaaah, WILLA! Willa, Willa, Willaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhh! UUuuAAAAAAAAAAAAA leeeaaaaaaaaaaa! URIRAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAaaaaaa! Where have you goneeeeeeaaaahhhhh!”

After three years of rumination, the [Geass Roll] that he had injected all his feelings of love had been totally ignored. Using both his hands to grab his hair in frustration, Maxwell gave an unworldly roar.

The echoes of the roar continued to reverberate in the Palace for a full three minutes.

Abruptly stopping the shouts and returning to his calm self, Maxwell coolly shrugged his shoulders.

“—Mah, this sort of thing is also possible. I guess I will just listen to the next instruction from the “Tactician(Game maker)”-sama. Hoho, what a shy bride she is.”

Maxwell Demon Lord threw his jacket over his shoulders and disappeared.

On the other hand, Yō and Willa had flown to the blind spot of their enemy, hiding in the Forth Right Wing of the Palace. After Yō, who wore the ‘Fire Rat’ leather lamellar armor, had confirmed the disappearance of Maxwell’s presence, she then let out a sigh of relief.

[[Image:Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo_v07_135.PNG|thumb]]

“It’s over now. Come, it’s okay now, Willa.”

“……Sniff, Uu…..”

Willa started to sob in the embrace of Yō’s arms.

Somewhat troubled by the turn of events, Yō stroked the head of Willa while thinking in admiration ‘Uwa~Though she’s obviously petite in size, her huge racks are really surprising’, while feeling healed by the sensation of those ample breasts.

“Sniff… Uu…It was really scary, really disgusting!”

“Mhm, yeah. That was really disgusting.”

Although Yō had never been a target of a stalker, she was able to empathize with that level of disgust. It was physiologically unacceptable.

“We must also rest and regroup. Moreover, it seems that he’s not interested in anything that does not concern Willa. So thank you for your hard work, let’s rest a bit for now.”

“Mhm Yō……Thank you.”

Willa dried her tears as she sat down.

Even though it couldn’t be called a victory, it was still a success in stalling the Demon Lord.

In regards to that achievement, Yō was confident.

[''The current me can now fight when matched against a Demon Lord. I’m no longer a burden in fights.'']

—But, just this once had already made her exhausted. If she were to continue fighting in this condition, she could only see an imminent defeat for herself.

Drawing out her Gift Card, Yō materialized a twig of the Water Tree to replenish her bodily fluids as she made preparations for the next battle.

===Part 3===

— [Kouen, City of Brilliant Flames], [Tablet of the Sea of Stars], Corridor of Displays.

Having ripped off his Pumpkin mask, he who transformed into [Jack the Ripper] had deeply plunged the dagger into the chest of the Demon Lord of Confusion. Sandora’s body was then stained by her blood as a result. Currently, he is no longer Jack the clown but a cold-blooded murderer. Since there isn’t any way to rescue her, he would not show any mercy even if his opponent were to be using Sandora’s body.

Jack’s dagger pierced into the chest of Sandora—

“—Don’t underestimate others, you newbie!!”

Suddenly feeling something amiss, Jack quickly retreated back to his previous spot.

Although it was still unconfirmed about what had just happened, the Demon Lord of Confusion must have used a certain spell. And the evidence was evident when the reeled scroll of “一事无成”<ref>[ magrefnotes:“一事无成”if you can’t see this due to the lack of computer program, it’s the Chinese characters which will be translated to [nothing is accomplished] and reasons for that can be futility of efforts/ no effort was made. My guess is that he should have died in that hit but it was negated.]</ref>was unfurled in the hands of the Demon Lord of Confusion.

Not doubting his proficiency in sensing a killer’s strike, Jack was confident that he had dodged the enemy’s technique.

(''But, that’s not a Gift for attacking!'')

Confirming that his body is fine, Jack launched into his second strike without a shred of hesitation. The Demon Lord of Confusion had to lean his upper torso backwards to dodge Jack’s dagger.

(''Damn it! This guy’s fast!'')

That speed had far exceeded the standards of normal. The dexterity of Jack’s Hissatsu waza was even able to surprise the Demon Lord of Confusion who had been able to make Izayoi have a run for his money.

Faced with such a strong foe that was out of his calculations, the Demon Lord of Confusion twitched the corners of his cute lips into a smile:

“You’re quite good yourself! To actually obtain an [Authority of Host Master] that have been signed by a Great Saint?! My, I really didn’t expect the real identity behind [Jack the Ripper] to be that of an executioner!”

“Yes. That’s right. And you, the criminal who snookered and devoured the young, shall meet your end! Right here, right now!”

The blood-stained dagger was engulfed in flames as it made a slashing movement to make a sweeping slice along an elongated vertical plane to cut the peak of the tower that the Demon Lord of Confusion had stood upon in an extended line. If that strike had landed, it would no doubt cause a fatal wound.

(''Tch! …..Reinforcing one’s own [Authority of Host Master] through revelations of the spiritual source?!'')

A Gift Game held in a duel format that metes out punishment to a particular sinner——Demon Lord of Confusion had deduced that to be the case.

—Although the [Authority of Host Master] is well known for its association with the Demon Lords, only some would know that the basis of its existence is actually the opposite.

A Trial for meting out justice to Criminals;

A Trial for proving one’s Devotion to a belief;

A Trial for welcoming new evolutionary Changes.

The forceful authorities that are made to bestow these Well-intentioned Trials—saying that is the real nature of the [Authority of Host Master] would not be a far cry at all.

Due to the guarantee of the Gods and or Religion that the Game abides by the rules and is of a well-intentioned purpose, Jack is able to be spared from the branding as a Demon Lord.

However, in the case that Jack hosts the Game out of his own selfish desires and not for the purpose of meeting out judgement to the sinner, he would immediately be branded with the mark of a Demon Lord and hunted down by the religion that assured his good behavior.

(''But, that’s not all! That guy’s actually able to induce a small scale [Paradigm Shift], which shows that his spiritual source is definitely not a weak or normal one!'')

The mystery surrounding the identity of the Game Leader had been used as the core of the Game and it simultaneously possessed rules to reinforce Jack’s power.

The coupling of the high dexterity from those flame springs and the dagger made a dangerous pair as it enabled Jack to instantaneously travel up to twice the speed of that capable by the Demon Lord of Confusion.

Even so, the Demon Lord of Confusion gave a relaxed laugh.

“This is interesting……!! It’s been a few hundred years since I’ve been warmly received by a Human’s Game! Ah,aah, let’s dance! Let’s dance together! But when the curtains fall, it will be sufficient to have only the ‘Great Me’ standing upon the stage!”

Responding to Sandora, the Dragon Horn emitted a glow. Raising his right hand above his head, the Demon Lord of Confusion created many a hundred large fireballs in the sky.

Although Sandora is young, she was definitely not a push-over. Her body had inherited the purest blood from the bloodlines of the Strongest Class. Just purely on firepower, her strength was one of the top few in the Five Digit Regions and it was now possessed by the old and experienced Demon Lord.

Bringing to bear many hundred fireballs that hung and almost covered the gloomy skies, the Demon Lord of Confusion roared:

“It’s now! Graiya! Take them!”

「GEYAAAAAaaa！！！」

Jack who had been chasing the Demon Lord of Confusion hurriedly turned to look behind him as Graiya glided in the air to come up from behind.

Graiya, with his abdomen lit with a glow of stored flames, and the Demon Lord of Confusion launched a pincer attack on Jack as one.

Seeing this, Asuka griped the reins as she shouted her command.

“Alma, protect Jack!”

Alma, who changed into a bolt of lightning, arrived under Jack before transforming once more into an Iron-clad fortress, and although the hot ray of Graiya and the many hundreds of large fireballs rained down upon it, the sturdy fortress constructed by Almathea continued to shield Asuka and Jack without being bulged.

Protected within the Adamantium fortress, Asuka gazed at the humanoid Jack while muttering in a doubtful and bewildered tone.

“Is this Jack’s…… true form?”

“……That’s right. Asuka-san, this form that is drenched in blood is my true form.”

The dagger soaked in fresh blood.

The bright red leather jacket that is used to hide the traces of blood.

A messy head of hair and the gaze that seemed to ooze with the murderous intent of a Shinigami.

All those characteristics effectively created the atmosphere unique to a serial killer.

“There’s a continuation to the legends of Jack the Pumpkin. The blood-stained criminal who had been granted a second life and the young demon who saved him—the fates of these two were supposed to be eliminated and erased……but a kind and generous Saint had given me a second chance to change my ways.”

Jack’s task is to protect the young and to search for and rescue souls that have been born from unnatural deaths. Having set his heart to turn over a new leaf, Jack had played the role of the Pumpkin clown and became the main character for Halloween.

And that’s how Jack, whose name had been synonymous to terror and monsters, had taken on the association to a clown to live on.

“…… But you know… The one we want to make an alliance with is Jack the Gentleman and definitely not a murderer. Am I right, Jack?”

“Yes. I know that. To have concealed my identity up till now, I offer my deepest apologies.”

“That’s right. Then after this, you’d better make sure to change back into that Pumpkin head. Otherwise, Lily and the others from the senior children group will be afraid of you.”

Giving a smile that seemed to blossom across her face like any normal day, Asuka raised her Gift Card.

Jack was stumped and was unable to say anything to that.

Even after knowing the past of the other, it would not change the fact that they were fighting as comrades in arms. And those were the words said by the honest gaze from Asuka.

“……Yahoho. Mhm. Of course. If I use this look to say ‘Trick or Treat’, children would surely be scared to the verge of tears. I guess I should just spare myself from those situations.”

“That’s right. The pumpkin head really looks many times better than the current you.”

Yahoho, Jack gave a laugh that was a much deeper tone than the usual.

He also seemed to be a little shy and it is definitely not an illusion.

“Okay……It’s our turn to do this, Alma! Let’s go beat those rude little baddies!”

{“Understood. My master.”}

Almathea reverted from her fortress form to her mountain goat form while Asuka retrieved four Gemstone orbs from her Gift Card which she then proceeded to inject with her Speech.

“ ‘Float like the Clouds, Shower like a hailstorm, and Rampage wildly like a bolt of thunder—

O’Mountain Goat who runs in the skies, I beseech thee to transform into a formless fortress to mete justice upon thy enemies.’

"'''''—Go, Almathea!'''''”<ref>[magrefnotes: it wasn’t bolded, just bolded it to show the incantation. +italic too. If you wonder why it is thunder and not lightning, it is an old saying… Pikachu is a lightning or thunder pokemon? THUNDER! My guess is that they have the same belief of thunder and lightning like the Chinese. Thunder Gods and all because the sound is scarier than the light, even though the light is the one that will make them charred and crispy.]</ref>

The words of Asuka had caused the gemstone orbs to have mock Divinities residing within them.

Her God’s bestowment (Speech) is a reinforcing Gift but if it were to be used in its current form, they would shatter instantly; hence, these four gemstone orbs were given to Almathea to crush between her teeth, where they would be absorbed as Gifts.

In an instant, the spiritual status of Almathea started to bloat enormously.

(''Asuka-san…… Finally she’s going to use that.'')

Almathea, who had just ingested the four Mock Divinities, started to release fierce sparks of electricity that ran along her woolly body and she gave a loud bellow. The Iron body had also started to melt from the heat and gradually turned into a fluid that seemed like Mercury.

Almathea—Her real identity is the Goddess of Harvest who nurtured the main God of the Greek mythologies. Her horn is able to bless fertile soils and bring forth much fruit for harvest, and her woolen hide is covered by a layer of Adamantium; hence, she is able to become the Strongest Shield of the Greek Gods that can defend from any attacks—[Shield of Aegis]<ref>[magrefnotes: notebyCNTL: Aegis is a divine shield of the Greek mythologies and half is said to be owned by Zeus while the other half is with Athena. Crafted by Hephaestus using the hide of a Divine Mountain Goat, it is the sturdiest Sheild that cannot be struck down by the lightning bolt of Zeus. Differences between the two shields are: Functions of Athena’s shield include: Symbol of feat, able to track, symbol of violence and war and the ability to petrify. Whereas the functions of Zeus’s shield: gathers the clouds, hold the ability to create dark clouds, with a wave, it can generate violent winds and when released into the skies, it will darken the skies and will only brighten once more when retrieved.]</ref>.

Jack had used the combination of Adamantium on Almathea to create a mock [Aegis Shield]. But the method to activate this Shield would require an indispensable Gift. And that would be the Divinity from the Heavens.

Like the clouds, hail and thunder that protects her master to mete justice upon the enemies.

[Shield of Aegis] is still a symbol of power for Zeus, God of the skies.

(''To make up for that shortcoming, Asuka-san had used the method of injecting Mock Divinity into those four orbs to be given to Almathea. And if this works……'')

Having her former Divinity returned to her, Almathea gave a loud bellow.

Stomping her hooves that ran with rivulets of energy that coursed throughout her body, she waited for the orders from her master.

{“Please give the next order, my master.”}

“The order’s been given already. Just like the clouds that float in the skies, the hail that rains down upon the lands and the thunder that strikes in a pronged fork—Almathea!”

The sound of an explosion came shortly as the air around her underwent a rapid thermal expansion.

Following the explosion, fresh blood had also spurted out from the chest of Graiya.

Almathea who had moved with a sonic boom had pierced Graiya’s chest like an arrow. The speed was completely incomparable to that of before and it could be said to be the epitome of a lightning fast strike that sparked as it struck its target.

“Gu, uh—!!”

As Graiya toppled backwards from the momentum of the horn that pierced his right chest, the two beasts fell in a straight line to crash through the structures within the Corridor of Displays and all the way into the Commercial Districts, causing them to collapse along the way.

However, this opportunity was not let up by the Demon Lord of Confusion as he immediately launched a fireball towards Asuka who stood without her usual protectors.

“You’re full of loopholes, ojou-chan!”

“Ara, A lady’s defense is really sturdy you know?”<ref>[magrefnotes: would have translated it as virgin girl but I guess Asuka wouldn’t be that vulgar…. Oh you get what they mean after seeing this right? If you don’t, it’s okay as well, um you will know about these stuff later in life… maybe…]</ref>

— <nowiki>*Hing Ling*</nowiki> The sound of the flute that had suddenly appeared in Asuka’s hands from nowhere resonated in the air. Perhaps it was a customized version of a flute for a simple movement of the wrist had already been able to generate the sound from the flute.

But the problem was not with that movement.

Seeming to have heard this sound, Almathea had traveled at light speed to protect Asuka.

(''Guh, that’s fast!'')

Coming down like a torrential rain of scatter shots, she had transformed into an Iron Wall of defense. As for Graiya, who had been knocked away with her just a little while earlier, he was still kneeling over the rubble as he gripped the right of his chest to staunch the flow of blood. It really is an incredible speed.

(''Tch! This girl also possess some problematic tricks as well huh……?'')

The Demon Lord of Confusion had a cunning glint in his eyes, which was really unimaginable to have come from a young girl, as he assessed the situation.

Although Jack was said to be a Sixth Digit person, he was in the possession of an [Authority of Host Master] and in addition to that was Asuka who controlled The Fortress—Almathea. Graiya had also been severely injured and the enemies were still holding back on their hidden moves.

The situation sure is bleak.

He gave a shrug. “Although it is a pity, but I guess it’s about time. FuFu, it’s time for us to take our leaves.”

“…… Are you trying to run? As long as my [Authority of Host Master] is still activated, you will never be able to escape out of [Kouen City].”

Jack raised his dagger while lowering his hips into a crouch.

But the Demon Lord of Confusion only gave a leisurely smile as he retrieved another reel of scroll<ref>[magrefnotes: like the Naruto one… hmmm is that called reel of scroll or scroll reel?]</ref>.

“What~’s the matter?! It’s just for us to regroup a little. Well, during that time, you will just have to make do with playing with the Titans!”

He unreeled the scroll and some Chinese characters floated from the surface.

虚度光阴—The curse that stops the sense of time within the radius of the caster.

Up to the point where their vision started to become a monochrome, Asuka and Jack were able to grasp the situation but it was only up to that point for the figure of the Demon Lord of Confusion had suddenly disappeared before their eyes.

“You must be joking? He really disappeared!”

{“Although it’s just for a moment, I’m sure that the characters of 虚度光阴 had appeared. I speculate that this must be the curse that controls the sense of time. And as long he has that card in his hand, we won’t be able to catch him”}

“But I’ve already activated the [Authority of Host Master] on him. If he attempts to flee the city—“

Just then, the sound of something collapsing from the outer wall section of the city echoed loudly.

The stationed troops along the City walls must have been breached.

Asuka and Jack gritted their teeth in frustration as they assessed the next step they should take.

“Let’s go. If the Demonified Titans were to swamp in the City would be wasted even if we were to win the Game.”

{“That’s right. But what makes me worried is Smith Jack. If he continues to battle, he would also fall prey to the curse of fatigue and lose his strength right?”}

“Oh, Oh this…… It’s nothing, don’t worry! Due to a lot of reasons, this curse will not have any effect on me!”

{“Hm? Oh is that so? Then let’s take action before it’s too late.”}

Asuka rode upon Almathea, who had changed back to her mountain goat form, as they hurried over to the breached Outer Walls.

But at this time, they should have noticed.

The Dragon Horn of the Dragon of the Sea of Stars that Sandora carries around had not once, been used by the Demon Lord of Confusion.

<noinclude>
===Translator's Notes===

<references/>

{{Mondaiji Nav|p1=7|p2=Chapter 3|n1=7|n2=Chapter 5}}
</noinclude>

Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo:Volume 7 Chapter 3

2014-09-26T13:23:20Z

Tidon: Use navbar-Template

==Chapter 3==

—[Kouen, City of Brilliant Flames] The practice area in front of the Palace Third Right Wing.

Kasukabe Yō was the first to notice the pieces of paper that seemed to have blanketed the entire night sky. The highly sensitive Yō had immediately lifted her head to witness the changes in the sky.

Possessing the sight of an eagle, Yō had instantly read the contents on the pieces of paper and shouted towards the stationed troops and the main force gathered in the practice grounds:

“Quick! Get Ready! The Demon Lords are coming!”

“What did you say?!”

“Look up! There! Those are black [Geass Rolls]!”

Hearing Yō’s shout, the stationed troops started to shout as well.

But those shouts weren’t due to a loss of their calm. Being part of [Salamandra], which acts as one of the protectors of the North, their actions upon knowing the news of the imminent attack of the Demon Lords had sped up.

Mandra took to the alarm bell tower and started to sound the bell forcefully to alert the others about the changes in the situation.

“All men to your posts! Start the operation as planned!”

“But, Mandra-sama! What do we do about the sectors that we have not prepared?!”

“This is just a normal routine<ref>[magrefnotes: ‘normal routine ’It was a proverb in the ch version, should be a proverb in Jap too, but can’t think up an English version of the proverb.]</ref>! When it comes to a fight with Demon Lords, to be able to get half of our defenses up is already a blessing! Just follow the flow of the Game situation and improvise the rest!”

Responding to Mandra’s shout, the stationed troops moved out as one.

This battle was already considerably advantageous for them for they held the advantage of their terrain familiarity. Compared to the fights with Demon Lords in the lower levels at their lairs or in an environment demonically transformed into a gruesome and hellish location, having a defensive battle on their familiar home ground is definitely a plus point for them.

Just then, soldiers stationed at the Outer Walls of [Kouen City] flew into the practice grounds while panting heavily.

“I’m a messenger from the outpost! There have been a huge horde of what seems to be the Titan Race spotted outside the City!”

“The Titan Race? From which region?”

“From their appearance, they should be the Titans from the Celtic mythologies! According to the latest estimations, their numbers have already exceeded a thousand!”

Hearing the reply from the messenger, one of the old-timers who was knocked away by Izayoi’s punch earlier— the hundred armed Titan peeled back his lips to reveal his fangs.

“Celtic Mythology……The Titans of the Fomorians side? Setting aside their intellect for now, their physical bodies are really huge in proportions and it would be really disadvantageous for us to have a direct confrontation.”

Just happening to overhear his voiced out thoughts, Yō had nodded in agreement as she gave her suggestion:

“Then let’s have the large sized Fire Dragon Squad to form the defensive frontlines. With the flying type fire dragons working with Pest to attack from the skies, it would be possible to wipe many of the enemies out in a one fell swoop.”

“Nn. That is the safest measure. Jin, go to the Fifth Right Wing of the Palace to hide it out.”

“Got it. Pest, please take care as well.”

With that, Pest whipped up a black wind around herself to fly to the City fringes.

The old timer from the Titan race, who had heard the conversation beside him, had frowned in displeasure.

However, he was definitely not just the old foggy that he was known to be on the exterior for he soon understood their reason for doing so.

“That Former Demon Lord Young lady with a venomous tongue…… is said to be the rumored Black Death plague, am I right? Although it sure doesn’t go well with my liking, she’s truly the best choice in the match-up. She would be able to cause quite a severe blow to the Celtic Mythological Titan Race right?”

“You know of it too?”

“Of course. We are the [Hekatonkheires] faction that controls the Titan Race of the North. The times that we have fought against those guys wouldn’t be enough to be counted with the fingers of both my ……no. Wait, the number of hands I have can go up to a hundred. See?”

As he spoke, the area around him had suddenly erupted many thick and well corded arms that were materialized from his spiritual power. Although the suddenness of the situation had taken Yō by surprise, her eyes had immediately taken on a sparkle of interest as she asked in enthusiasm:

“Oji-san, are you a type of Eudemon? From the Titan race?”

“Ah, I’m not sure about that. Seems like a déjà vu, for I recall someone asking me that same type of question…… but I guess I can be counted as a Eudemon?”

The Titan stroked the beard on his chin as he answered in a vague fashion. However, that answer was already sufficient for Yō.

Forcefully grabbing the hand of the other person, she gave it a shake—

“Let’s do the self-introductions later. So, please be my friend!”

It was the old-timer Titan’s turn to widen his eyes as he stared at her.

Originally wanting to ask further into the meaning behind that action, his thoughts were interrupted by a roar.

「UOOOOOOOOOooooooooo—!!!」

The both of them lifted their heads sharply at the sound that seemed closer than before.

It was clearly from a location close to the Palace. The mental conditions of the participants were instantly thrown into turmoil as they speculated about the enemies’ ability to break through the districts to infiltrate to this area.

“The Titan race have already infiltrated to the heart of the city……”

“How can that be? No matter how you think of it, isn’t that too fast?! What are the troops stationed at the Outer Walls doing?!”

“The large sized Fired Dragon Squad and your riders, please join the battle immediately!”

The humanoid Lesser dragons<ref>[magrefnotes: I state again that Lesser dragons is used to mean a lower grade dragon. Though the Fire Dragons are also lower grade compared to the Dragons of the Zodiacs, this situation, we will not take that comparison into account.]</ref> sat astride the saddles strapped on the flying-type Fire Dragons and gripped the reins tightly as they entered their combat ready positions.

Once the Titans start to rampage in the grounds of the Palace, it would be the end of their strategies.

While swiping away the cold sweat that came from their shaken courage, they continued to refocus their concentrations to form their battle formations in anticipation for the imminent engagement in battle.

And amongst them, only one person—Willa the Ignis Fatuus had a grasp of the current situation.

“Maxwell…!”

The urgency in her voice would never have led people to link it to the usual klutz, Willa.

And perhaps having heard her low mutter, the bonfire in the Palace rose higher with a flare that seemed to be in response to her call.

The fiery violent winds that scattered the jet-black pieces of paper seemed to have its own consciousness as it started to swirl and narrow into a funnel. And that was the form of Maxwell’s [Astral Gate].

The fiery vortex transformed into a huge twister that rampaged in the Palace. Finally, a figure appeared on the opposite side of the blaze and gave a snap of the fingers.

“Summon, Phrase Gate!”

The theatrical voice stole the heat from the blaze in an instant and encased it in ice.

The frozen flame storm was similar to the imitation of the fight between Willa and Asuka. The figure within the ice pillar gave another sinister laugh before snapping his fingers once more. Following the shattering of the ice pillar, the person made his appearance before them.

Donning a jacket of a red and blue striking contrast, he had landed before Willa with an expression of bliss.

“Hoho, you have finally called my name. Have you had a change of heart? Do you plan to accept me, my lovely bride?”

“You are noisy, stalker.”

Willa used her Azure flames to repel the right hand that was trying to touch her blue hair. However, Maxwell fearlessly broke through the Azure flames to touch her blue hair.

Even though he was a Demon who controlled the boundaries of heat, this type of Azure flames were flames that were able to burn through the walls of all creations— the Flames of Death; hence, Maxwell’s right hand was instantly burnt and charred.

Knowing first-hand about the firepower of the [Ignis Fatuus], Yō had held her breath at the Maxwell’s stunt that defied common sense.

(''To actually put his hand into Willa’s flames with no hesitation……'')

If it were any other, they would have their entire bodies burnt to crisp. Although Maxwell had successfully blocked the burns from traveling to his whole body, it should still be an intense pain that would have caused people to faint.

But Maxwell’s expression wasn’t pained in the slightest.

The feeling that could be seen from his dreamy eyes could only be said as that —the bliss of having touched the hair of his beloved.

“Ahh… Finally… I’ve finally obtained the power to make the contact. In order to obtain this power, I’ve traveled to the ends of time for this. I’ve always prayed for a long time to allow my infatuation to cross over the boundaries of worlds so as to get to your side—Willa! I’m finally here to fetch you!”

“Disgusting.”

The terse reply could be said to be a clear rejection but when it came to Maxwell, this would only be seen as her way of hiding her embarrassment. Maxwell did not display any sign of taking offense as he moved his face closer to try kiss the blue hair within his grasp.

Yō who had been stumped by the exchanges of the two before her had then returned to her senses and she recognized the danger in the situation.

“You, You Stalker!”

Whipping up a shimmering whirlwind, Yō made a straight charge towards Maxwell’s chest.

Although he had already been prepared for counter attacks from the enemies, Maxwell, who was infatuated by Willa, was still sent flying into the passageways of the Palace by a kick that sank deeply into the back of his waist.

Similarly, the stationed troops from [Salamandra], who were surprised audience not too long ago, had launched their pursuit and subsequent attacks.

“Now. Use this time! Let’s attack as one!”

Under the shouted command, the Lesser Dragons who wielded spears and the Salamander army started to fire their fiery bullets.

The fiery bullets that were around the size of fists were pelting in a shower towards Maxwell who had been kicked into the Palace; subsequently, the pillars and roof of the Palace were instantly reduced to rubble to fall atop Maxwell’s head.

Mandra who had rushed down from the top of the alarm bell tower had joined the troops on the ground as he shouted:

“Do not let up on the fire! Let’s finish him at one go!”

The stationed troops gave enthusiastic cries in response as they continued to raise their firepower.

However, Yō gave a loud shout as she suddenly recalled the contents in the [Geass Roll]:

“This is bad! The males must not act rashly!”

“What did you say?!”

Mandra who had given the command, asked in surprise.

The changes soon became apparent with many of the stationed troops, who were shooting their fiery bullets amidst their belligerent roars of enthusiasm, falling to their knees one after another as they started to sweat heavily.

“What’s happening to us…… strength is leaving us……”

“Tch! Even though it’s clearly a one in a million chance that had just been presented before us……”

The Lesser dragon stationed troops and the Salamanders started to fall sporadically in their fatigue. Recognizing that this is part of the curse in the Game rules, Yō and Mandra gritted their teeth while holding back their rising anxiety to read the [Geass Roll].

“This is a curse of fatigue…… Ugh, I wouldn’t have thought that it would set in this fast!”

Mandra bit his lip in his anxiety.

But it wasn’t time for them to expend their precious combat strength yet. The battle has just begun and the Titan Race were also launching their attack from the Outer walls. Mandra bitterly commanded the troops to retreat.

Having been showered with fiery bullets, clouds of smoke and dust erupted from the collapsed Palace passageway. Moreover from Maxwell’s position when it landed, it would seem that he did not avoid the collapse and should be buried in the rubble.

Everyone was breathlessly watching the pile of rubble as they focused their attention on any possible movements from Maxwell.

Seemingly like an attempt to break the tense atmosphere, Willa muttered softly:

“……As I thought, it’s still not enough. Totally ineffective.”

“What?” Mandra turned to look at Willa but her words were proven in the next moment.

A silhouette of a person wavered in the clouds of smoke. Seemingly unaffected and calm, Maxwell had made his way into the Practice Grounds while giving his jacket a casual flick as he took a look around him.

“Can’t be…… It was really useless?”

The stationed troops gave a desperate and hopeless sigh.

Maxwell patted the dust off his jacket as he made his displeased announcement:

“Arara, looks like there are really lots of obstructing objects that like to interrupt our exchange of affection……Hoho, I’ve always felt that the barbarian tribes were in excess, but seems like it is convenient enough to use them to kill off the spectators!”

The drunkenness of Maxwell’s infatuation receded from his eyes.

It was clear that this Demon had become serious.

Releasing a fiery storm from his right hand and churning up a blizzard on his left, the portal between [warmth] and [cold] was split open, and a huge horde of the Titans started to appear within the Palace grounds.

They who were disassembled into small particles before being transported over, were now being reconstructed by Maxwell’s power. Upon their complete materialization, the Titans gave a ferocious roar.

「UOOOOOOOOOooooooooo—!!!」

The huge battle axe fell in conjunction with the roar as the Titan swung it downwards.

Yō emitted a shimmering whirlwind in an attempt to shield the palace. But the large sized Fire Dragons of [Salamandra] were faster in reacting.

Using their scales that were harder than steel to block the battle axe, they released a stream of fire from their mouths to return the favor to the Titans.

「GEEEEYAAAAAAAaaaaaa！！！」

「UOOOOOOOOOooooooooo—!!!」

The fire dragons and the Titans collided with their strong spirits.

Having realized the inevitability of the stream of heat shot towards itself, the Titan pushed forth to deliver an uppercut to the lower jaw of the Fire Dragon. The hot ray that formed a straight line lit the night skies ablaze with a scarlet hue.

Seemingly in empathy, the other Fire Dragons had also picked up the howls of that Fire Dragon.

The Fire Dragons, who had battled with Yō earlier, and the old timers in the Practice grounds had also entered their stance in preparation for the imminent engagement.

“Human little girl! Although I hate to admit it, you are really strong! We can only hope for you guys to defeat the enemy’s main force!”

“We will be responsible for the opening of the path. Leave the Titans here to us!”

“Mhm. But please be careful. The Dragon-types should also be under the curse of fatigue.”

“Wahaha, so what if we are? Even if we’re under the curse of fatigue, we won’t be losing to some Titan bumpkins! You too little girl, don’t go messing it up!”

The Fire Dragons gave a hearty laugh as they flew to join the fray.

Mandra was also astride on the back of a Fire Dragon as he entrusted the battle to Yō and Willa.

“Whether we win this fight, will be up to you two. May the two of you return victorious in battle.”

“Mhm, we will show you our victory.”

After encouraging each other, Mandra and the Fire Dragon charged towards the Titans.

The initial skirmishes had ended. And there was still odds for victory. The two of them stood confidently before Maxwell.

It was then that Maxwell finally snapped out of his intoxicating infatuation to note the presence of Yō whom he smiled to admiringly.

“Willa, is this girl your new partner? Looks like you finally grew tired of that pumpkin head.”

“No that’s not it. Yō is my new friend. Together, we……will defeat you, Maxwell.”

Hearing that declaration, Yō couldn’t help but tremble in excitement.

During the war strategizing, Izayoi had given the battle pairing of Maxwell to Yō.

He said—You will be the one to defeat [Demon Lord Maxwell].

(''……Can I really defeat a Demon Lord……?'')

Till date, Kasukabe Yō had no experience with fighting against a Demon Lord.

During the [Black Pest] saga, she had contracted the disease of Black Death and was bedridden.

And during the Game of the Huge Dragon, although she had triumphed over a strong foe, it was mainly a stroke of luck that sealed the victory.

This direct confrontation with a Demon Lord would be a first for her.

“Uu……!”

Due to the tension from the butterflies in her stomach, she could not harness any strength in her body. Just then, the 8th Left Wing of the Palace was blasted apart. Not knowing what had happened, the people in the Palace turned to look at the direction of the 8th Left Wing of the Palace.

The two Human figures that flitted out of the blown apart Palace were stepping upon the rubble they had created to engage in what seemed to be a melee at light speed.

The vibrations of their punches seemed to tremble the very atmosphere and every punch launched would be accompanied with a thunderous sound of an explosion.

Gazing at this spectacle, the Lesser Dragons were abuzz with their speculations.

“Are those guys……really monsters?”

It could be said as an epitome of a battle between a God and a Demon.

This was a battle that was waged like a violent storm which was astounding enough to steal the breaths of the Lesser Dragons and demonic species who were monsters themselves.

If people on par with a Demon Lord were to give their utmost effort in the fight, the collateral damages to the surroundings would also be of an unusually large scale. The grass of the courtyard were whipped up into the sky and the trees on the ground were also smashed into smithereens.

—Can Kasukabe Yō also fight with the Demon Lord in that fashion?

Facing Yō who was already sweating in her palms, Willa gave a smile.

“It will be fine. Even if things happen to go awry…… I will defeat Maxwell alone.”

Seemingly an attempt to materialize that will of hers, she spurted flames from her hands to create a searing wind of Azure flames.

[Ignis Fatuus]—the wind that was summoned from the boundaries of life and death which could burn anything that existed in the world as a material form. Even if the target was the Demon materialization of a concept, it would not be of an exception.

Actually, if one were to ask about the possibility of winning—[Demon Lord Maxwell] is a Demon that has its existence rejected by science in the first place.

A demon that has its existence rejected is equivalent to a paper tiger for it is a fictional hyperactive imagination that would disappear once it is torn to bits and tossed aside. He was one of the few Demons that could be defeated through the use of physical attacks. Originally of the rank of a low class wandering spirit, Maxwell had been bestowed a strong spiritual attainment due to some unknown reasons.

Willa whose hands emitted the [Ignis Fatuus], turned to Yō to make her last confirmation.

“I will take the first part of the battle, the rest of the battle will then follow as per our plans!”

With that, Willa’s figure disappeared.

It wasn’t a high speed movement or a common old trick of deceiving the senses. Neither was it a congenital ability bestowed upon an individual. It was just the Gift of the key of unlocking portals that was given to people who controlled the boundaries.

This was the strongest technique of opening an [Astral Gate] to access a different time stream of a different dimension before making a jump back into the same timeline—aka [teleportation].

“Summon, Ignis Fatuus—!”

Appearing behind Maxwell, Willa swung down the Azure Flames in her hands towards him. If her opponent wasn’t Maxwell, this strike would have sealed her victory.

However, Maxwell, who had predicted the attack, gave a ferocious grin that bared his canines before vanishing his figure to appear above Willa. Using both hands to shoot out a barrage of ice shards and flames. After continuing this attack and defense maneuver for three more rounds, the both of them simultaneously launched a Hissatsu Waza<ref>[magrefnotes: sure kill ultimate move.]</ref>.

“Hahaha, it is getting unbearably hot in here! To use the Flames that steals all as the first strike sure is an honor! Do you love me to the point of being yandere<ref>[magrefnotes: love to the point of being mentally unstable, wanting to kill the beloved to express it]</ref>?!”

“How disgusting.”

“But it’s the same with me! I love you as well, my Bride of Azure Flames!”

“……Really disgusting.”

Although the distastefulness of the opponent almost caused Willa to abandon her will to fight, she continued to focus her energies to meet the charge.

But Yō, who stood at the side to observe the battle, had not done the same for herself. Unable to find a way to get herself involved with their instantaneous strikes and defensive blocks, she could only stand at her original location in a daze.

(''As I thought…… the lone leaps do not have any precursors…'')<ref>[magrefnotes: there are lone leaps through the portals and those that open the portals to allow multiple others to pass through.]</ref>

In respect to Yō’s fighting style that depended heavily on the sensitivity of the five senses, the exchanges between these two were of a completely different level.

Be it sight, hearing and smell, having high sensitivity for those wouldn’t mean a thing to this sort of battle.

In fact it would be easier to say that the more one relied on these senses, the more disadvantageous this battle would be for them. For Yō to enter the fray between these two, she would have to steel her heart and toss aside the most dependable weapons she had used up till date.

If only I have a day to test it out before employing it in combat— Yō finally managed to suppress that weak part of herself that voiced out that thought.

(''No, that’s not right. Mandra had also said this. When it comes to a battle with Demon Lords, this sort of thing is only a normal routine.'')

Being unprepared is only to be expected.

Even though that was the case, everyone had still gathered up courage to challenge the Demon Lords.

(''Believe in myself! If Izayoi and Asuka are able to do battle, I will also be able to do it!'')

He will be defeated by you. You can do it.

Choosing to belief in Izayoi’s words, Yō gripped her [Genome Tree]

“[Genome Tree]— [Marchosias] form…..!!!”<ref>[magrefnotes: Marchosias is the 35th Pillar of the Seventy-two pillars of Solomon’s Demons. The Marquis that commands thirty armies, he’s a strong warrior that takes the form of a wolf with the wings of a Gryphon and a serpent’s tail with fire-breathing abilities. Has the ability to take on the appearance of Man]</ref>

<noinclude>
===Translator's Notes===
<references/>

{{Mondaiji Nav|p1=7|p2=Interlude 2|n1=7|n2=Chapter 4}}
</noinclude>

Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo:Volume 7 Interlude 2

2014-09-26T13:22:28Z

Tidon: Use navbar-Template

==Interlude 2==

—[Kouen, City of Brilliant Flames] At the lowest levels of the Palace, within the Sea of Stars.

In the depths of the Palace that seemed like the Underworld with its jet-black darkness, devoid of all light and sound, something had suddenly raised its neck to be curved like a sickle. With just the movement of its body, the many metal chains that restrained it started to clank together noisily.

However, it wasn’t given any more freedom to move further than that.

The metal chains had been coiled around the four limbs and riveted through each of them while the body was wedged in the crack of the wall. The metal chains were so tightly fastened around it that they dug into the flesh. So long as the body twitched, it would have caused excruciating pain.

However, that sort of thing was minor in comparison.

Having been sealed in this place and lain quietly without moving for two hundred years, it has finally felt the heat of the intense battle above ground today.

<nowiki>*Sniff sniff*</nowiki> —there exists the fragrance of war and havoc and it revealed its fangs to give a ferocious grin.

Although it was difficult to discern due to the pile that was driven from the top of the skull bone to exit through the lower jaw, that expression was undeniably a grin.

Be it in pain or happiness, freedom or being restrained, those wouldn’t be the reason for its torture. For the only feeling under the Sun that this criminal’s soul can understand—-is the rampaging heat of battle amidst the hellish battlefields.

Before the dawn of the Little Garden’s era—when the Heaven and Earth of the world had just been born not too long ago, during the time that many gods and deities were sweeping into the world, many unlawful disasters that mirrored the opposite of their symbol of peace had scattered across the lands.

Heaven and Earth, Day and Night, Good and Evil, Prosperity and Decrepitude, from the crucible that brings forth all creations and destructions of the world, being boiled and filtrated to form the first of the disasters.

—This world co-exists with disaster.

—This curse exists with three thousand worlds.

You, still wishing for evil and sworn to be the incarnation of your wishes.

It was the one who expands the realms of Hell to encompass and devour the entire Human world and was none other than the tyrant who crushed hundreds of countries and thousands of heroes.

The people who were giving out that aura of domineering spirit above ground were also most likely carrying that same big ambition as they threw themselves into the battle. Then the destiny that appears before this tyrant would only be that—

The day that the seal would be undone was close.

Happily relishing the fragrance of blood and iron in the turmoil of war, it had the premonition that the time for the seals to be undone was near.

“……”

It would be very soon that the people within [Kouen City] understand—

The origins and meaning behind its title of [Natural Disaster], and…

Who it was to have first raised the emblem that swears ‘not to live under the same sky with others’.

The proud and overconfident newcomers will also have a taste for themselves as the doors of Hell’s furnace will be opened.

Rampaging during the dawn of the Age of Gods—the True Horrors of a Demon Lord.

<noinclude>

{{Mondaiji Nav|p1=7|p2=Chapter 2|n1=7|n2=Chapter 3}}
</noinclude>

Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo:Volume 7 Chapter 2

2014-09-26T13:21:32Z

Tidon: Use navbar-Template

==Chapter 2==

— Kouen City Palace Headquarters, 8th Left Wing.

Kuro Usagi had been arranged to a VIP room in the 8th left wing of the Imperial palace. Gazing at the night sky from the balcony of her room, she let out an uneasy sigh as she gazed at the moon hidden between the clouds.

"Ah… I can’t bathe in the moonlight."

Vacantly starring at the night sky, she recalled the memories of her ancestor’s distant homeland.

“Moon Rabbits” were able to develop through the absorbing of spiritual energies as they bathed in the moonlight.

Similar to the trainings for those on the road to deityhood, who would have to absorb the energies of the light from the sun and moon for a span of a thousand years to obtain the spiritual cultivation of a deity, the [Moon Rabbit] spirits would mature much faster in comparison.

The time it took for Kuro Usagi to reach her Independent<ref>[magrefnotes: this Independent is used to refer to the coming of age in rabbits and they take on a new appearance as well as the responsibilities of having grown up.]</ref> self today had taken over two hundred years.

Until just a few years ago, she had the appearance of a 10 year old girl.

(''It had been surprising when the body suddenly expanded in size. But, the surprise is still incomparable to this.'')

She ran her hand over her head with a bitter smile. She no longer had the rabbit ears which had always grown atop her head.

They were her prized rabbit ears which she brushed every day without fail and they have disappeared together with her usual sense of confidence. Moreover, the problems did not end with just their disappearance.

(''The birdsong that could be heard in the past… the words of the faeries… the babbling of distant rivers, they are all silent now.'')<ref>[magrefnotes: I’ve changed things a little to make sure there’s no “I” in her words… cos Kuro Usagi thinks of herself in third person.]</ref>

Her eyes were downcast as she strained her ears.

However, no matter how much she sharpened her hearing, she could only hear the sound of the lonely wind. Each time the night wind blew strongly, she could feel her powerlessness.

Today, she was no different from a human girl.

— The Spear of Victory and the Armor of the Sun.

It was a Game <Trial> imposed by the God of War, Indra, in the Epic of Mahabharata.

Karna, the son of the Sun God, had the Gift <Blessing> of immortality when he donned the Armor of the Sun. However, in exchange for its mighty powers, the armor itself melded to his skin, and he was unable to remove it. The God of War, Indra, took advantage of one of Karna’s self-imposed constraints to demand Karna to hand over the armor while hiding his identity.

Though Karna refused at first, he decided to hand over the armor of immortality when he noticed the other person was Indra. However, to remove the armor of the sun, he needed the resolve to die.

Using a knife… he skinned his entire body and dedicated the armor of the sun to the God of War Indra.

(''… Touched by his devotion, Indra granted him the Spear of Victory that could only be used once. This is the legend of the Armor of the Sun and the Spear of Victory.'')

Since then, the spear and the armor were Gifts bestowed upon the most devoted Heralds of Indra who have the utmost sense of altruism.<ref>[magrefnotes: I’m not sure if the word is altruism but in direct translation it would be self-sacrifice. But altruism is the giving at the cost to oneself, without wanting of any reward/ feeling any reward. Hmm… sounds better than self-sacrifice for sure.]</ref>

However, this Gift had a restriction imposed on it due to its overwhelming force.

Using both the Spear and the Armor together in battle — Like the hero Karna, there would be a penalty or more.

"I… I wonder what I should do from now on."

She had broken the rules and lost her Divine powers. With things remaining as they are, it might just be fortunate for her already.

Having lost her Divine powers, it was a miracle that she maintained her Spirit Ranking. In the worst case, she would have disappeared.

However, the Kuro Usagi of today was just a normal human girl.

She looked up at the starless night sky with unease.

Though she was surprised when her body had suddenly grown back then, she was definitely more pleasantly surprised than terrified. She was proud of herself when she had received the ability to fully use the Divine Arms that came with her Independent stage. Though her rights as the [Judge Master] gave her few opportunities to participate in Games, she was confident of her power to stand up to the worst situations.

She could not defend her home 200 years ago. As she was now—

"… Stupid. Stupid stupid stupid, I’m so stupid!!!"

Gasun!

"Kuha!?"

Regretting her conceit, she hit her head against the balcony’s rails with full force.

However, it was too much of an impact. Since she forgot her body was now no different from a normal human’s, Kuro Usagi rolled about the balcony nearly fainting in agony.

While holding her red, swollen head, Kuro Usagi rose with tears in her eyes.

"Uu… It hurts…!"

"That’s obvious. Are you an idiot?"

Hyuu, Izayoi’s face peered from beneath the balcony.

He had likely heard Kuro Usagi’s scream and jumped up from the balcony below.

Though Kuro Usagi was surprised for a moment, she was no longer surprised by Izayoi’s eccentric behavior. Still, he technically broke into Kuro Usagi’s room by doing this.

Kuro Usagi’s cheeks swelled in anger as she turned her head away from Izayoi, who had jumped up without her permission, seeming to be throwing a little tantrum.

"H, Hmph. This is Kuro Usagi’s room. Even if Kuro Usagi is being stupid, that’s not a concern for Izayoi-san."

"That’s true. But, you need to take care of your body a little more. Ojou-sama and Kasukabe are quite worried about you."

Izayoi flipped himself into the balcony<ref>[magrefnotes: I’m not sure if it’s balcony or terrace, ch version is balcony though. So, I changed all terrace to balcony.]</ref> with a huff that sounded like an older man.

Though it is very impolite that he had entered a girl’s room without her permission, the fact that he did not kick down the door to enter is already a development. Compared to a few months ago, it was great progress.

[[Image:Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo_v07_001c.PNG|thumb]]

Standing at the balcony, Izayoi’s gaze unconsciously drifted and focused on Kuro Usagi’s hair.

"Hmm… Perhaps it’s because your rabbit ears have disappeared, and your hair seems darker than before."

"That’s right. Kuro Usagi’s hair had been imbued with divine powers and carried the luster of the moonlight. But given some time, it will become darker."

Hohou. He stood behind Kuro Usagi and let out a sound of admiration. Perhaps he liked darker hair, since he began to knit Kuro Usagi’s braid her hair wordlessly.

Though Kuro Usagi was amazed by Izayoi’s random actions, he was not one to stop, even if scolded. Kuro Usagi sat down on the balcony chair and sighed before speaking again.

"You’re quite good at braiding hair. But, don’t you need the time to prepare for the fight?"

"More or less. After all, my role is to knock out that white-haired brat. The ones who need to prepare to welcome those guys would be Kasukabe and Ojou-sama."

"… Is there a chance for victory?"

Her words were filled with her uneasiness. The next time the Demon Lord Alliance strikes would definitely be an all-out battle.

There was the Demon Lord of Confusion, the Demon Lord Maxwell, and the white-haired boy they called ‘His Highness’.<ref>[magrefnotes: I guess I will stick with the way people usually translate him by: Demon Lord of Confusion. Maou in Chinese is DemonKing in English but oh well… less discrepancies to the story is better right?]</ref>

They had not shown everything they had.

The Demon Lord’s greatest ability was in imposing a Trial by force— [Authority of Host Master].

They could choose the Game Rules in their Gift Game, which could make them peerless.

Just like the ‘spiriting away’<ref>[magrefnotes: ‘spiriting away’ did not have the ‘’ but since it did not sound correct to leave it there without changing it to Kamikakushi, I added the ‘’. Alternative would be to change all to Kamikakushi or all to ‘spiriting away’.]</ref> and the power of the Black Plague belonging to Pest, the compulsory penalties forced by Leticia, there was an infinite variety difficulties.

Challenging a Gift Game that is still unknown to them would be equivalent to betting their lives in the battle.

Furthermore, this next battle could not be interrupted with the jurisdiction of [Judge Master]. Izayoi and the others would have to bear the brunt of the enemy’s attacks while aiming for a Game Clear.

However, in spite of the situation, Izayoi simply shrugged his shoulder and laughed.

"Well, it’s a fifty-fifty percent chance. After all, we’re in a race for time already. Victory and defeat would then be decided with our level of preparation. I can’t guarantee we’ll win, but at the very least — I think we need to get rid of that Rin in this battle and chase the others away to win."

The dark-haired girl who serves His Highness as an attendant.

She uses a mysterious Gift, [Achilles High] which could manipulate distance, and he heard from Pest that her Game Make would essentially be impossible to surpass. Kuro Usagi, who had fought against Rin personally, still had no means of opposing her ability.

"That’s right… if we want to get rid of that girl, we can only make use of an [Astral Gate] that can reduce the distance to zero instantly or prepare a unique gift that has activation requirements."

On this point, they had gathered all the required talented individuals for this battle.

Willa the Ignis Fatuus. The [Demon of the Azure Flames] who governs the boundary of life and death. Pairing off Willa and Rin in a fight, they had a chance of victory.

If there was no other way, Willa would be Rin’s opponent—

"— No. Leave her to Ochibi-sama."<ref>[magrefnotes: well leave it to harem creator.] LOL - BionicMeerkat</ref>

Eh? Kuro Usagi let out a sound in surprise.

Izayoi shook his head and laughed smugly.

"Though we have no plan for it, the person in question wants to give it a go. Well, the chances of victory is roughly fifty-fifty at this point."

"Th, that’s, will he be okay?"

"Who knows. But if there’s no other choice, I’ll go help him. I can’t let him do the unreasonable."

He seriously declared that he would help in an emergency.

Kuro Usagi quietly watched him from the side.<ref>[magrefnotes: the side means Izayoi’s side, she’s only able to see one side of him as he faces away from her.</ref>

(''… Izayoi-san really doesn’t show his real self.'')

When Izayoi was summoned to Little Garden.

When the reconstruction of the Community hung in the balance and the news was broken to him.

When she was cornered in her fight against a Demon Lord.

He would always be standing before the frontline of the battle, think more than anyone else about the solutions and see further than anyone else about future possibilities.

There was no need for her to know of his hidden past. Kuro Usagi, who had fought by Izayoi’s side, could already see his beliefs and values.

“Justice stands with me.” — He sincerely believed that, he lived with pride and was not ashamed of it.

He did not dismiss the justice of the world, yet he moved forward with his own.

The shadow of his back overlapped with that of her beloved benefactor.

"… Like I thought, you’re similar to her."

"Hm?"

He stopped from her sudden words.

The typical innocence in Kuro Usagi’s eyes were lost as they were clouded with anxiety. She gazed at the night sky covered in dark clouds; her mind already drifting away from the balcony.

However, her gaze soon resumed its strong edge.

Even during this cloudy night sky without moonlight or starlight, a desire which could not be defiled shined within Kuro Usagi’s eyes.

Her strong gaze which tore through the nightmare which was about to lay siege to the “Capital of Moonlight.” Her tender voice. She was a woman with unshakable faith and ideals who carried the Emblem of 「」proudly in the air.

"Canaria-sama… she was the founder of the old [No Name]. When Kuro Usagi’s parents were lost, she was someone who adopted Kuro Usagi who had not a single relative left alive. You are very much like her, Izayoi-san."

"… Hmm. How so?"

"Your soul."

Kuro Usagi responded promptly as she looked at him, eye to eye.

Even that sort of fearless direct eye contact that he currently held was a reminder of her benefactor’s face.

However, that could not be possible. Izayoi was a boy summoned from another world. He had no connection to Canaria who was born in Little Garden. Kuro Usagi shook her head as if ridiculing herself.

"I apologize for saying something strange so suddenly."

"That’s not the case. I’m interested. What kind of person was she, this Canaria-sama?"

Izayoi, who had completed braiding her hair, smiled in satisfaction and asked.

Unexpectedly, instead of Kuro Usagi’s rabbit ears perking up — her eyes shined and a bright smile lit her face.

However, that smile did not last long.

"— I’m also a bit anxious to know the answer too. What kind of woman was she?"

A boy’s voice came from above the balcony.

Izayoi’s smile disappeared in a moment as he held Kuro Usagi close to back off with a hasty kick. Even though her thoughts had been slow by a beat due to the sudden change in situation that stiffened her body, she had also understood who the voice belonged to.

The boy with white hair and golden irises, known as “His Highness” calmly spoke from the roof — and looked down curiously at the two of them.

(''It can’t be… He’s too early…!'')

Not even half a day had passed since the Demon Lord Alliance had declared war.

Still, it was not so mysterious when thinking about it.

With just another day, the other [Floor Master]s would be arriving in this city.

From the East, the [Great Sage of Maelstroms] the Saurian Demon Lord. <ref>magrefnotes: sounded like a great name [Great Sage of Maelstroms] compared to [Great Sage who devastate Seas].</ref>

From the South, the [Draco Greif] Alliance.

From the North, the [Onihime] Alliance.

If all of these powers gathered, even if it were the Demon Lord Alliance, they would not be able to do anything then.

Since His Highness had planned to have [Salamandra] annihilated from the get-go, they would have already prepared in advance for their attack.

Most likely, his attack earlier that day was to have Sandra ‘spirited away’.

Despite the commotion in the Kouen, City of Brilliant Flames during the day that made the security around the palace tighten many folds, they were still able to come up with such an immediate and suprising comeback that showed their boldness.

(''I figured he would appear tomorrow morning at the earliest……It would seem that he’s more skilled than I thought.'')

He somehow sneaked in — but it was too late to ask how. They had been invited as Guests of Honor of [Salamandra] for 2 years and it would be simple enough to grasp the structure of the palace with that amount of time.

Izayoi, still holding Kuro Usagi, laughed sarcastically.

"Ha. Though they call you Your Highness, it would seem that peeping on others is still not below you."

"Hm? Am I interrupting your tryst?"

"Of course. Kuro Usagi and I were scheduled to have a little meeting in the room after this where I can do DingNingKluankDong<ref>[magrefnotes: as said by the previous translator, DingNingKluankDong is a way of censorship of perverse fantasies. So it means, it’s up to you guys to perceive it in your own fantasies :D] http://0-media-cdn.foolz.us/ffuuka/board/vp/image/1369/38/1369384153234.gif - BionicMeerkat</ref> to her to my heart’s content……"

"We weren’t!"

"We weren’t going to do DingNingKluankDong?"

"We weren’t!!"

"We will do DingNingKluankDong."

"We, we won’t…!!!"

Kuro Usagi protested in his arms while struggling with flushed cheeks, but she lacked her typical strength and harisen<ref>[magrefnotes: harisen is her paper fan]</ref>. It seems she had lost the strength of her typical verbal retorts.

His Highness laughed seeing the exchange and spoke again in seriousness.

"Well, let’s set the joking aside. You were speaking about the [Creator <Songstress>], Canaria, right? I’m also quite interested in her. Would you mind if I listen while you speak?"

His Highness leaned against the wall with joyful eyes.

However, as soon as she heard his words, Kuro Usagi’s expression suddenly changed.

"Please wait. That… um, what do you mean? Wasn’t Canaria-sama captured by you?"

— What? His Highness frowned as he looked at Izayoi.

Izayoi clicked his tongue and said "Shit."

Kuro Usagi had not yet thought of the possibility that the old [No Name]s were banished to other worlds.

Though he knew that the time to speak of it would come eventually, but it just shouldn’t be discussed now. He did not want to give the current mentally vulnerable Kuro Usagi any further uneasiness.

Izayoi noticed his mistake and pushed Kuro Usagi into the room.

"Sorry, but the small talk ends here. Kuro Usagi, run to the 5th Right Wing of the palace right now. Mandra said that place is the safest."

"B, but, if I don’t check to see if Canaria-sama is safe…!"

"It’s good enough if you leave that to me! Hurry and go!!!"

Bikuri, her body shook in fright. Izayoi was speaking and acting different from normal.

His Highness was taken aback by Izayoi’s sudden change, but he understood the situation immediately. At that moment, he laughed loudly to the sky.

"I understand… Ah, I see. So that is how it is! In other words, you… No, all of you! So they have heard nothing of how it all began 3 years ago!"

"Wha…?"

Though Kuro Usagi disliked his suggestive words and grew angry, His Highness ignored her interruption.

His Highness was bursting with laughter, as if he had just seen a comedic masterpiece.

Though His Highness laughed for some time, there was no child-like quality in his expression when he recovered to look at them once more. He captured the two people with the gaze of his golden eyes that reeked of violence and raised his right hand.

"Telling it to you guys might just be interesting but I guess leaving things as they are, is interesting in itself. It was worthwhile seeing your reaction."

As he spoke, a magic tome appeared in his hand —<Erin Grimoire> which originally belonged to the Titan tribes and also the book that destroyed [Underwood].

"That book… Could it be…!?"

Just then, a violent wind that accompanied the movement had whipped up the <Erin Grimoire> into the air like confetti which rained over the city.

Standing in the eye of the violent storm calmly, His Highness laughed ferociously as he stared at Sakamaki Izayoi.

"Look closely, Sakamaki Izayoi. We are Candidates for the Origin, this is but a fraction of our power…!!!"

Piece by piece, the dancing pieces of parchment were dyed black, forming jet-black sealed scrolls.


'''<<Gift Game: Tain Bo Cuailnge>>'''

'''· Leader of the Participants: “Sakamaki Izayoi”: '''

'''· Host Side Game Leader: “ ”: '''

'''· Game Territory: A 2 km radius from the [City of Brilliant Flames]’s center.: '''

'''· Game Outline: '''

*'''※ This is a plunder<ref>[magrefnotes: plunder in this place is to signify the act of taking away something.]</ref> type Game enforced on the Players by the Host 

'''All crimes will be forgiven within this Gift Game so long as the following conditions are met: '''

*'''Condition I: The Game Leaders will have a decisive one on one duel

*'''Condition II: While the Game Leaders are duelling, all crimes of plundering are allowed (including death and casualties)

*'''Condition III: The men on the Player Side will consume double their stamina so long as the duel continues (there exist exceptions)

*'''Condition IV: Should the Game Leader of the Host side be defeated, the conditions are reversed

*'''Condition V: Should the Game Leader of the Player side be defeated, it will be impossible to lift the conditions.

*'''Condition VI: A Game Leader will have a forced defeat should he leave the Game Territory

'''Conditions to End: The war will end when Game Leaders of both camps mutually agree on the end conditions: '''

*'''Should a Game Leader die, the war will only end if the remaining Game Leader allows it to end.

'''Oath: Respecting the above, under the pride of its Emblem, the [Ouroboros] Alliance will hold a Gift Game.'''


 ''“[Ouroboros]” Seal'' 

Kuro Usagi and Izayoi took one of the fluttering pieces of paper in their hands. Her hand and voice shook as she shouted.

"I, Impossible! The <Erin Grimoire> should be usable only by those of the Celtic Giant race! How is it possible for you to use its Authority of [Host Master]…!!?"

"Who knows? That is not something you need to know, o’deity of the Moon<ref>[magrefnotes: 月之神子 can be translated to o’child of the Moon Goddess. Or O’deity of the moon but not the God of the moon since 神子 is either the offspring/lower in rank to 神(God), 之(of), 月(Moon)]</ref>."

The color on Kuro Usagi’s face drained out in her state of shock, but His Highness did not answer.

The situation had become worse with every passing moment.

The earth beneath the [Capital of Brilliant Flames] trembled as the entire palace was intensely shaken. Simultaneously, a war cry was heard which reached deep to the VIP room.

"UOOOOOOOOOooooooooo—!!!"

The ferocious roar was unforgettable. Several months ago, the same group attacked the underground city. Now, the looming group of Giants approached the “Capital of Glittering Lights.”

"Giants!! There are still remnants!?"

"Yes. But they are different from before. We have bestowed a new Gift on those guys. Also, the male Fire Dragons of [Salamandra] are going to feel unwell under these Game Rules… Now, what will you do, Sakamaki Izayoi?"

The ferocious cry pierced the heavens as they approached the “Capital of Glittering Lights” with a series of tremors and clouds of dust.

This was no longer an issue of pros and cons. Izayoi quickly took action. He closed the distance with His Highness to the extent that the scaffolding exploded, his fist aimed toward His Highness’ torso from beneath.

Though His Highness caught it in both hands, the balcony quickly dropped down from their collision.

"I, Izayoi-san!!"

"I told you already, GO!! You’re being a nuisance!!"

All the words that she wanted to say were stopped by Izayoi’s angry yell. Though it was mortifying, Kuro Usagi had no combat potential now. It was clear she would be seriously injured just by getting caught in the fall.

Good luck, Kuro Usagi shouted in regret as she disappeared into the palace interior.

Izayoi and His Highness jumped down using the remains of the balcony as footholds and landed on the grass beyond the moat. Neither had gone full throttle yet. If they had fought with full force, the palace would suffer a devastating blow.

The palace backyard was the least populated area where few people would pass through; hence, even if it were that level of collapse and explosion to occur, it would still require some time for the soldiers to arrive. Though the sounds of the guards calling out in the distance travelled to their ears, it would take time for them to gather and arrive here.

His Highness stared at Izayoi with his golden eyes while smiling.

"I was surprised. You seem quite overprotective. I did not receive that kind of impression from you."

"That’s hardly the issue. Rather, saying that she’s in the way wasn’t a lie… well, compared to that, you’re a real surprise as well, especially this <<Tain Bo Cuailnge>>. If my memory is right, it’s a war written in a passage of a fictional historical annal… Isn’t that about Cooley’s role in cattle disputes from < Táin Bó><ref>[magrefnotes: < Táin Bó> also known as the cattle raid story collection of the Irish epics. <> is for book names, <<>> for Game names. A funny story of a very fertile bull that is the only difference between two competing armies in an arms race. Therefore the side that didn’t have the bull was envious and wanted it… >.<]</ref>?"

"You are about half correct. In this world of Little Garden, the <Erin Grimoire> has the same value as the historical truth… Do you know of the concept of a [Paradigm Shift <Turning Point of History>]<ref> [magrefnotes: turning point of history was the direct translation and the small print above it was Paradigm Shift.]</ref>?"

"Yeah. I just learned about it recently."

Izayoi returned a nod of confirmation to His Highness.

— The world of Little Garden was unevenly distributed along the various time axises.

Even if an event was a historic fiction, in a different time stream, it would be a historical fact. Its existence was allowable so long as it fit the rest of history. It would be a truth in this land of Little Garden.

Izayoi read the words on the Geass Roll in his hands before crushing it.

"The rules of plunder are in effect only while we “Duelists” are fighting. Also, there is the curse of Maeve which weakens the men on the Player Side. This curse will remain until I win? My, this is quite an important responsibility I have!"<ref>[magrefnotes: Queen Maeve of Connacht in the Ulster Cycle of Irish Mythology. She is best known for starting the war on the "The Cattle Raid of Cooley"]</ref>

"But you do not hate it, right?"

"I won’t deny it."

They both took a suitable distance while bantering with one another.

Though both smiled, their eyes showed no amusement.

"However, this is quite unexpected for this Game… Honestly speaking, I thought you’d avoid a fight with me."

"Oh? Why?"

"Because only I can beat you."

Izayoi made his declaration. His words were neither arrogance nor provocation. He spoke as if it were purely a fact.

The Demon Lord Alliance — Only Sakamaki Izayoi could defeat the [Ouroboros].

His Highness, without denying anything, spoke sincerely.

"Yes. That is not a mistake. The only one who can defeat me in this “Capital of Glittering Lights” is you… But that is why I came. Since the only one who can defeat you is me."

His gold eyes shined sharply, and a brutal smile appeared on his lips.

There was no vicious trick or hidden agendas.

They were Joker <Trump> and Joker <Trump> thrown against each other from the start, and they would determine the flow of battle.

"…"

Izayoi narrowed his eyes as he looked down on His Highness.

The connection he felt in the previous battle was not an illusion.

Sakamaki Izayoi and the white-haired, golden-eyed boy would inevitably settle their fight. This was not something to decide victory or defeat in the battle between the [No Name] and the Demon Lord Alliance, but it was simply their instinct.

"Nice. That’s some good ambition there, Hakuhatsuki <White-Haired Demon>." 

"… Hakuhatsuki? Though you said it before, what do you mean by that?"

"It’s something I decided. Since you’re a white-haired brat, you’re Hakuhatsuki. Using an honorific title to address my opponent as ‘Your Highness’ in a fight to the death, isn’t that strange?"

He placed his hand on his waist and spoke in a disappointed manner.

Though His Highness should have gotten angry for having been treated like a child, he strangely consented and nodded.

"I see. It is as you say. There is no obligation in using honorifics for people who are out to kill each other."

"Right?"

"Yes. But now that you have pointed that out, the obstinate desire to have the opponent address them in respect is also the attitude of those in authority."<ref>[magrefnotes: I’m not too sure about this part but I guess it can be taken literally or that he wants to triumph and be in authority to demand his title restored.]</ref>

One step.

Taking a step forward, the two measured their distance while speaking.

Like a signal, screams and roars could be heard erupting from various parts of the palace all at once. The main force of the [Demon Lord Alliance] had infiltrated and were taking action.

His Highness, with his golden eyes, gazed sharply at Izayoi—

"It is decided, Sakamaki Izayoi. In your last moments, I will make you call me by my title—"

"Ha, you can try, Hakuhatsuki!"

The two roared and collided.

The air burned.

The earth was crushed.

Their fists which could bisect the ocean met.

Their battle partially destroyed the 8th Left Wing of the palace in an instant.

Rubble collapsed and turned to powder, dispersed by the evening wind, as the two clashed.

The trees on the opposite side of the palace quivered from the shockwave.

In this Little Garden where Gods and Deities gathered, the intense and aggressive battle of the newcomers created sparks in their collisions. 

Trampling over ancient ruins, they were God-sent children of the new age who erased the countless accumulated achievements beneath them. A glory which surpasses the brightness of a star would bless them at the end of battle.

This Garden of the Gods which had long since stagnated starved for a new brilliance.

They competed for supremacy, the new age would begin now—

"…"

Unknowingly, they were advancing toward ruin.



<noinclude>
===Translator's Notes===
<references/>

{{Mondaiji Nav|p1=7|p2=Chapter 1|n1=7|n2=Interlude 2}}
</noinclude>

Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo:Volume 7 Chapter 1

2014-09-26T13:19:38Z

Tidon: Use navbar-Template

==Chapter 1==

===Part 1===

———Kouen City Palace Headquarters – Third Right Wing.

It was around the time when the hazy moon rippled between the clouds. The pendant lamp that hung off the pavilion creaked in the night breeze, which enveloped the city in a warm airflow, disturbing the anxiety. Closely resembling dusk, Kouen City showed a truly beautiful landscape at night. The city was illuminated by all kinds of colored lamps, and cheerful ghosts and strange nocturnal creatures became rampant. The time when the moon rose up into the sky was Kouen City at its best. It would be about time for drinks at the bar. However, for this night, it was different.

The goblins running rampant in the city quietly retreated, and the candle lamps around the main road were blown out as they rocked about in the night breeze. All of the residents, who sensed the nervous atmosphere, held their breath as they stayed inside their homes. Kouen City was a city in the northern side governed by Salamandra. Living at a five digit outer gate, they are sensitive to Little Garden’s natural disasters————————the presence of a demon lord.

Izayoi and His Highness’s battle which happened at dusk became a rumor that spread like wildfire in Kouen City, and became common knowledge. From the scale of that war, there were few who didn’t sense that there would be an attack by a demon lord in the near future. To protect their community, they had already begun to move. There were those who left the city after sensing danger. There were those who would hole up inside the headquarters until the battle with the demon lord was over. There were also those spirited ones who considered it a blessing to be able to hold up the head of a demon lord high. Those who wanted to test their power and make a name for themselves were all currently gathered in Salamandra’s palace headquarters in the third right wing.

Sandra and Pest lightly coughed and went up on stage in the conference room.

“From this moment on, we will be begin the meeting on the demon lord alliance————————the group called Ouroboros, and a way to deal with them.”

She declared in a dignified voice as her red hair swayed. Next to her was Pest, who up until recently was imprisoned, but she was released in exchange for information. It seemed there were voices of protest among Salamandra’s leaders, but in order to prepare for the attack, they needed as much information as they could get, which was how Sandra persuaded them. Also present were the communities that she selected.

Salamandra, which held the symbol of a fire dragon.
Will O’ Wisp, which held the symbol of a blue flame.
Perseus, which held the symbol of the Gorgon’s head.
No Name, without a symbol.

The aforementioned communities were set up in the VIP seats. When the time comes to go against the demon lord alliance, Uroboros, they foresaw that the fight would happen at the main axis. Participating in the meeting on behalf of the No Names, Jin Russel, was talking to the pumpkin head sitting next to him, whose name was Jack.

“………What a crowd.”

“Yahoho! There’s more where this came from. If communities who were involved with the first generation Dragon Lord of the Stars and Seas join us, it would make us even stronger!”

Jack cheerfully bobbed his pumpkin head. Jin also replied with a wry smile.

Including the demons active in Kouen City and the six digit communities, their numbers exceeded twenty. They were active under the protection of Salamandra, and in emergency cases, they would send their main forces in terms with their contract. Among them were many who had experience in a demon lord’s gift game. Communities affiliated with Salamandra, including the five, six, and seven digit communities, totaled five hundred and twenty. Participants totaled over forty three thousand. Adding to this was a squadron of winged dragons and four thousand aerial fire dragons on standby. Although these numbers wasn’t even half of what they had in their heydays, for the 5 digit communities, it was all they could’ve asked for.

“Come to think of it, Salamandra’s ancestors, the Dragon Lord of the Stars and Seas, what were they like?”

“Who knows? When I came to the Little Garden, their name had already been shouted out, after all. Rumors say they are Taoist star spirits who fought with communities like Queen Halloween and the White Night King for sovereignty of the sun.”

“Taoist………star spirits?”

Jin tilted his head in surprise. He had heard that they were of the strongest class, but he imagined that they would be of the dragon type. Furthermore, when speaking of Taoism, one thinks of a group of gods comprised mainly with holy spirits and dragon type divine beasts. Not only does its influence include the twelve dragons of the celestial equator who govern the sun, but Taoism itself is full of holy spirits.

(Speaking of Taoist dragons, the yellow dragon clan is pretty famous. Is that from a different sect altogether?)

Rather, maybe they were aiming for a misread or camouflage with that. The name of the strongest species that was part of specific sects and groups of gods was well known so they rarely hid themselves.

“Hmm………maybe Izayoi-san would know something about this, but………”

“That’s it! That’s also been bothering me! I don’t see Izayoi-dono or Lady Asuka around, but should they not make their appearance in this meeting?”

“Y,Yes. It seems that everyone is making their own adjustments. ————————Ah, it’s starting.”

Jin pushed his thoughts about the Dragon Lord of the Stars and Seas to the recesses of his memory and focused his mind on the meeting. Jack also looked over to the two girls on the stage. On the stage, Sandra instructed Pest to talk about Uroboros.

“Black Percher. Please explain in detail about Uroboros, the community you were affiliated with.”

“………Alright.”

Sandra went as far as to call her by her demon lord title. That was probably an act of demonstrating her authority over a demon lord. Pest didn’t take kindly to this act, which was more like a warning, but she reasoned that this was how all defeated leaders are treated. Briefly looking at everyone’s faces, Pest took a breath and then————————let out a small sigh.

“About the Demon Lord Alliance………I have no objections to talking about Uroboros. But before that, I have one thing I need to say.”

The meeting room murmured in an disrespectful attitude. Jin and Jack were quickly overtaken by a bad feeling.

“S,She won’t say anything weird………will she?”

“Y,Yahoho! It’ll be fine! Even if it’s Lady Pest, she wouldn’t be so daring in this place………”

————————Or maybe she would. As a matter of fact, she was the maid group’s biggest problem child. Pest glanced at everyone sharply from the stage, and declared with an indignant attitude.

“You all suck. Go home. You’re all too weak. Take your luggage and go.”

((Wow!))

The palace’s third right wing was assailed by a breeze of absolute zero. Even as a joke, everyone gathered here were stalwarts who had confidence in their abilities. Winged dragons, spitting flames from their mouths, and demons, popping up anger veins, glared at Pest.

“You bitch………you, a defeated general, shouldn’t be saying something so pretentious.”

“Hmph. Even if you're a former demon lord, you’re still just a small girl.”

“Everyone gathered here are stalwarts who have won battles against demon lords. There’s no reason we won’t be able to shut that impudent mouth of yours, you know………?”

The old-timers’ eyes shined. They were so agitated that they released their human transformations and extended their horns to threaten Pest. Panicked by the unexpected developments, Sandra cut in.

“P,Please wait! Now is not the time to be fighting amongst each other! Pest, please refrain from saying anything unnecessary————————”

“I,It’s bad news, Sandra-samaaaaaaa!!!”

A winged dragon messenger burst into the meeting room with a bang. Suppressing the uneasiness in her heart, Sandra, as the leader, questioned calmly.

“What is it? Did the demon lord,”

“I,It’s not that! It’s the No Names! A group of three people from those No Names went to the practice area and said they wanted to test their skills………T,They’ve started taking on the stationed troops one after another!”

Wow, Jin groaned as he held up his head with his hands. Pest, while concealing a smile, whispered quietly.

“See? You’re all just a bunch of rabble.”

“Tch, don’t get carried away, you bitch!”

“We have our pride too! We can’t back down after listening to that!”

“Yeah! We’re not going to take your crap————————!!!”

They continued to release their human transformations one after the other. Starting with the werewolves and fox spirit like goblins, demons released hot air from their entire bodies and the winged dragons all rose up from their chairs. Broadly grinning, Pest jumped out through the palace’s third right wing’s window to the aforementioned practice area. The angered participants followed after her. Unless they fought this out, they wouldn’t be able to concentrate. Sandra was speechless, but soon came back to her senses and glared at Jin.

“————————Jin.”

“Y,Yes.”

“I’m going to the practice area. I’m going to stop them, so come with me.”

Jin took her voice that wouldn’t let him respond head on, and hurriedly left the palace’s third right wing behind.

===Part 2===

————————Kouen City Palace Headquarters – The practice area in front of the barracks.

Despite it being late at night, the practice area was alive with cheers————————rather, it was bustling with roars. The practice area was only for the fire dragon clan, and was ten times larger than a regular practice area. Right now, the thoroughly prepared practice area was ablaze with a haze of fire.

“Grr, you shouldn’t be having this much trouble against a little girl!”

“Rebuild the formation!”

“Make use of our greater numbers! They’re not opponents we can’t win against!”

Seven fire dragons roared as they dashed. In the center of the practice area, Kasukabe Yō was taking on all seven fire dragons. The large winged fire dragons soared at exceptional speeds. They were just barely able to keep up with Yō, who was aloft on a sparkling whirlwind.

“Damn you………!!”

Yō rose further on her sparkling whirlwind and dashed through the sky. However, her legs did not have Pegasus’ armor attached to them. Right now, she was releasing a whirlwind with her own abilities.

“………You’re incredible, Kasukabe-san.”

Kudou Asuka was at the edge of the practice area, breathing hard. Sitting next to her was a young, enchanting girl———————Willa the Ignis Fatuus, who naturally nodded as she twirled her dazzling wings with her finger.

“Pegasus’ wings………It’s one of the gifts that Koumei left for Yō. Upon contact with a living thing, the genome tree interprets its phylogenetic tree and evolves its bearer.”

Willa shook her chest proudly as she explained. Sitting next to them, Izayoi also nodded in admiration.

“Hum. So right now, by using the gryphon’s and pegasus’ powers at the same time, her flight speed and physical abilities have rapidly increased.”

“That’s right. ———————But that’s not the important part.”

Willa pointed at Yō, who was fighting. After a moment, she released a surge of intense lightning. In her hand that released that dazzling lightning was———————three hundred and sixty kinds of beast kings. She was gripping a pike that looked like a Kirin.

“With this………!”

In a flash, she launched the pike in a straight line. Resounding with thunder, the lightning that shot out in a fan pierced all seven fire dragons.

“Impossible………!?”

The hardened scales of the fire dragons, said to be forged in an active volcano, was no match for the lightning of a divine beast. Unable to move, the fire dragons fell while convulsing and crashed into the ground. Izayoi, having watched the battle, rubbed his chin and chuckled.

“Obtaining mobility with the gryphon and pegasus while imitating the phantom beasts’ destructive powers through the genome tree. I see, this is powerful stuff.”

He nodded in admiration. But it was not as optimistic a battle as he said it was. Yō came down from the sky with shiny beads of sweat flowing down from her forehead and gasping for breath. Gently wiping off the sweat with her right hand, Yō took a deep breath, steadying her breathing, and did her victory pose.

“Victory. It’s thanks to Willa that I won.”

“Victory. But that’s Yō’s true power. And it’s thanks to Koumei.”

She responded with a victory sign. Yō, suddenly remembering, raised a question.

“………Willa, how did you come to know my dad?”

Truthfully, it was something she wanted to ask about sooner. But because of the commotion from noon, there wasn’t much time for an opportunity to ask about it. Willa pondered with a blank face, and murmured.

“Koumei………saved us from a vicious stalker.”

“S………Stalker?”

“Yes. But it wasn’t just any stalker. He had a peculiar infatuation and imagination, and repeated a disgusting manner of speech. I didn’t like him, so I ran from place to place with Jack, but………that guy, he followed us everywhere with teleportation.”

“That’s………”

Asuka and Yō expressed bitterness at the same time. Izayoi put their expressions into words and spoke up.

“Stalker + Teleportation, huh. That’s like a demon with a holy sword.”

“T,That’s right.”

“Scary. That’s scary.”

“Yes. It’s really scary. That’s why I asked Queen Halloween to let me into the Little Garden. ………But that was a mistake. He spent hundreds of years in the outside world piling up training and merits, and opened a gate to the Little Garden on his own.”

“And so Kasukabe’s father saved you from that.”

Willa nodded in affirmation. Listening to the story, Asuka sighed in pity and gently rested her hand on Willa’s shoulder.

“Willa’s gone through a lot too………being targeted by that stalker.”

“No, that might not be the case, you know? It could’ve been a decently good love story from a different perspective. What if you thought of his infatuation like this instead? ‘Devoting myself to studying my power for many months and years, passing the boundary of the outside world! Willa, I’ve come to take you home!!!’ ———————Like that?”

“Ew, that’s disgusting!”

Willa shuddered as goosebumps appeared all over her body. Pushing her to say something that bad took outstanding talent.

“That stalker that drove Willa and Jack that far up the wall, he must’ve been that———————”

“Grr, what are those guys at Salamandra doing!!!”

They jumped in surprise and faced the direction of the voice. From the palace’s third right wing came the old goblins after Pest, one after the other as they ran into the practice area. It seems they were enraged from seeing the defeated fire dragons. Meeting up with Izayoi and the others, Pest suppressed her smile and laughed cynically.

“I’ve brought them just like you asked.”

“Well done. Looks you got them raring to go.”

“Of course. It’s all in a maid’s work. ———————So weirdo, what are you going to do?”

Pest chuckled in provocation as she looked at Izayoi. But before he could answer, the group that followed Pest roared while in a state of rage.

“You bastards………you’ve all ran wild for quite a while.”

“But your brutality ends here.”

“You’re going to pay for your big talk right here………!!!”

Undoing their human transformations, the old timers’ spiritual statuses all ballooned up at once. The three people’s spiritual statuses, suitably above all others in fighting prowess, gave off an intimidating presence that overwhelmed the average winged dragons.

Created from a pale spiritual body and able to grow a hundred strong arms, the titan clan———————the descendants of Hekatonkheire<ref>http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Hekatonkheires</ref>.
With the head of a goat, letting loose a sinister presence, the devils———————Baphomet’s<ref>http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Baphomet</ref> kin.
Boasting two horns, the chief of demons———————Shuten Douji’s<ref>http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Shuten-d%C5%8Dji</ref> faction.

In the middle of the practice area, while holding onto one arm, he bared his teeth.

“We man-eating fiends who have infested the northern side have passed many trials within.”

“Although we were struck down by the Dragon Lord of the Stars and Seas, we are still of demon lord bloodlines. Don’t lump us together with that halfwit.”

“Kuku……my blood hasn’t boiled like this in a while, human. Let the blood erupt and splatter like mist!!!”

“Hah!”

“”"GUAAAAAAAAAAAAA I’m dooooooown!!!”"”

Izayoi brandished his fists. Three of the goblins were blown away, crashing headfirst into the clock-tower in Salamandra’s headquarters. ———————There wasn’t anymore need to say it. It was a flat out degree of nonsense. Mandra, who was watching the events in the practice area from start to finish, was shocked as the edge of his mouth quivered.

“………. Is that really a human?”

“Who knows.”

Asuka, who was left behind, answered back. Izayoi, as if dusting off his fists, brushed his hands while looking at the old timers who had come from the palace’s third right wing and smiled fearlessly.

“Well, that’s just about it. What’ll you do, oh great old seniors?”

“Nu………!”

Their exuberance from before was nowhere to be seen, and their words faltered. They weren’t stupid. It didn’t take long for them to realize the difference in their strength. Izayoi looked at them, who were having second thoughts, and his frivolous smile vanished as his eyes became serious.

“Sorry to interrupt while you’re still shell-shocked. The demon lord this time around is about on par with me, or maybe even higher than that. ———————If you want to turn back, now’s your chance. The next battle is going to create a lot of casualties.”

“………,”

There was nothing false about his tone. Those words did not just silence the old timers alone. The people seated there, Kasukabe Yō, Kudou Asuka, Willa, Mandra, and catching up from behind, Jin, Sandra, and Jack, were unable to come to terms and were silent.

———————The storm is coming. A storm bigger than all others encountered up until now. It will resound in the heavens, it will shake the earth, and it will create mountains of corpses and rivers of blood, the worst natural disaster. A champion that cannot be allowed to exist along side the order of the Little Garden will come to dye the town of dusk in the colors of hell. Izayoi, who could sense this more than anyone else, narrowed his eyes and declared.

“———————I’ll say this ahead of time. I’ll be taking on their leader. I want you guys to handle the forerunners. Conversely, if you can’t do that, then there’s no chance of victory. To make that easy for you guys to understand, we called you guys out here.”

“…………”

Murmurs stirred, spreading out between the fire dragons and old timers. They were conceited because they had escaped the jaws of death many times. Being told this head on by a young person like Izayoi was not pleasant. That is why Izayoi displayed his power ahead of time. It would be too late by the time the demon lords appeared. Especially against that boy who calls himself His Highness and Demon Lord Maxwell, the ones without power who attack in desperation would probably be throwing away their lives for nothing. One of the old demons, having pieced together what was going through Izayoi’s mind, snorted and took a step forward.

“………Hmph. You say that, but is there a plan?”

“There is.”

He immediately answered with confidence. The old timers opened their eyes wide with interest at his affirmation.

“We have a plan for dealing with each of the members we know of in Uroboros. So for that purpose———————we need everyone to be able to keep up.”

He wordlessly appealed for help. The old timers were quiet for a moment, but suddenly let out an exasperated sigh.

“Grr, so indirect! It’s courtesy to be humble when asking! Am I wrong!?”

“Then I ask of you. Please lend us your strength.”

Izayoi promptly bowed his head down. This time, the old timers raised up their arms and resigned themselves.

“Hmph………well, in that case, we will. First, tell us this plan.”

“We know that you’re strong. Feel free to make the game.”

“Hey, you Salamandra lads, get those guys down from the clock tower. It’d be cruel to leave them there any longer. The meeting will begin after that.”

“U,Understood.”

The young fire dragons spread their wings and lifted off. Izayoi turned around to face Asuka and Yō, laughing as he put his hands on his hips.

“The first stage is cleared. The problem starts here.”

“Yes………with Kuro Usagi in that state, we can’t use the judgemaster to hold this off.”

“Yeah. We’ll have to do our best.”

The three stared solemnly towards no particular direction. The reason they were able to win their gift games against the demon lords until now was indeed, because of Kuro Usagi’s judgemaster’s ability to put the game on hold. But Kuro Usagi is currently not in any condition to use the judgemaster.

“Kuro Usagi………I wonder if she’s alright. She was pretty upset after that, after all.”

“Obviously. Just imagine. If, when you woke up———————your ears were on the top of your head, you’d be scared too, right milady?”

Goosebumps appeared as Asuka held onto her own body.

“………I would be scared.”

“See. It’s basically like that. If you’re worried, just go visit her again.”

“Yeah. ———————Right now, we should decide who faces off with who.”

The three nodded to each other and thought about the objective for next time. There, Willa suddenly raised her hand.

“About that, I might have a proposal for you.”

“………Hmmm?”

Izayoi looked at her with a quizzical face. Willa was known as one of the best in the northern side, but to Izayoi, his impression of her is that ‘I don’t know what she’s thinking, but she sure has a big rack’ and that’s it. That she was participating in the game design was probably what was unexpected for him.

“Sure. I’ll be taking on that white haired demon, so………starting with Demon Lord Maxwell, who’s going to take him on? Like you, he can use the astral gate to teleport around. How will you keep that in check?”

“We’ll aim for the spot where he’ll reappear.”

Willa smoothly talked about this difficult issue while Yō and Asuka looked at each other, troubled.

“………That’s,”

“A bit hard, don’t you think………?”

Indeed, if they could pinpoint the location of his reappearance, it wouldn’t be that hard to conquer the astral gate. As a matter of fact, Asuka and Yō had seen Willa using the astral gate to teleport. That wasn’t the kind of thing you could hold down with speed and firepower. It was none other than these two who had fought him who felt this way. To conquer the astral gate, they would need power with a completely different sort of vector———————

“———————I get it. So Kasukabe’s father had driven off Maxwell using this method.”

“Eh?”

Asuka and Yō raised their voices in surprise. Izayoi raised his face and confirmed it with Asuka, Yō, and Willa, in that order. He smiled fearlessly.

“Great. With that method, even when fighting Maxwell, the gears will click. ———————The match up’s decided. Let’s go gather Salamandra and the old veterans.”

“B,But………who’s going to fight Maxwell?”

Asuka and Yō questioned puzzlingly. Izayoi smiled mischievously and pointed at them.

===Part 3===

On the other side, Jin and Sandra were taken aback as they observed the chain of events. They foresaw a huge fight breaking out, but probably didn’t expect it to be so anti-climactic. But not only did it become a huge fight, but the old timers took in Izayoi and the others and even began preparations for the strategy.

“How to say this………it’s typical Izayoi.”

“…………”

Jin smiled in astonishment, but oppositely, Sandra looked at them quietly.

“………? Sandra?”

“Jin. Take care of them. I’ll bring the rest of the people remaining in the palace’s third right wing. Having him explain things will surely go well.”

Turning on her heels, she went to return to the palace’s corridor with a desperate expression.

———————The hazy moon had been hidden by the clouds at some point in time. The light from the pendant lamps also dimmed slightly late at night. Illuminating the corridor were only Salamandra’s crafted glass candles’ flames. Sandra, while striding down the dim corridor alone, remembered the scene from before and stopped walking.

(''………If I’d done the same thing, things probably wouldn’t have turned out that way.'')

The veteran goblins and the fire dragon guards. To bring them together, she didn’t need the position of the leader of Salamandra. Strength and achievements. Without using these two to fascinate the strong ones, there’d be nothing to talk about. But the eleven year old Sandra did not fulfill either of these when she became the leader. Normally, to become a floor master, one must pile up achievements, but she became the leader without any of that. There were many who were dissatisfied about this in the community.

If it was Sala<ref>Sandra's older sister http://mondaiji-tachi-ga-isekai-kara-kuru-s-desu-yo.wikia.com/wiki/Sala_Doltrake</ref>, who had matured with the strength of the winged dragons. Or, if it was Mandra that took over———————

(''………Let’s stop this. Going on with this would be rude to my bigger brother and sister.'')

Her wise sister cast aside Salamandra and absconded. But she must’ve had a reason for it, Sandra believed. Sala was not the kind of person who would cast aside her home town for no reason. She must’ve had a deep reason, a memory of heartbreak that caused her to leave it behind.

Her hard working brother’s dragon horn growth was poor, and had no choice but to give up on being the heir. This was also nothing more than being born with bad luck. If she had understood Mandra’s pain and helped him. Even while she felt the weight pressing down on her back, she took a step forward as if to shake it off.

———————No, to be accurate. She had intended to shake it off.

(''———————……!?'')

For a moment, Sandra imagined that the darkness was enveloping her. But that wasn’t the case. What was taken from her wasn’t the light. What was taken from her was the landscape’s colors. The palace that was lit with candles suddenly became clad in monochrome shadows. Except just one———————’mixed’, that one word on the clothes of a demon monkey.

“How pitiful. Normally, you’d be enjoying your time with your parents at this age, too.”

The demon monkey glanced at her pitifully. There, Sandra finally realized who the enemy was.

(''It can’t be………the Demon Lord of Confusion!! This is bad, I have to let everyone know………!!'')

“Ah, that’s not happening. I’ve put the ‘Activity Prevention’ curse on you. You can’t do anything anymore. You don’t have to think about painful things while putting in effort anymore either.”

The Demon Lord of Confusion walked around the monochrome palace leisurely. But there was no hostility from him. His eyes filled with pity as he closed in on Sandra.

“There’s nothing to be afraid of. I was created from the mind of a child who, like you, was unreasonably twirled around by the people around him. I understand you better than anyone else.”

A demon lord created from the mind of a child———————the Demon Lord of Confusion smugly looked at her while tapping her chest with his hand and whispering to her in a melancholy voice.

“In the depths of your heart, you wanted to live freely, but because of the stupid adults, all you became good at was putting on a fake smile. Your position got in your way, and even if you made some effort, no one praised you for it. It’d be stifling no matter what.”

(''———————You’re wrong……!'')

“The sister who you thought was wise got her own freedom and went to enjoy life. Being judged for her every move, she thought nothing for her own little sister.”

You’re wrong———————She wanted to shout that, but she couldn’t move even a finger. But Sandra knew. That her older sister would never have absconded for that kind of cold-hearted reason. That her older brother tried desperately to support her from the shadows. Don’t be misled, as she strongly persisted. Nothing but flattery has come from this demon lord’s mouth. Don’t be fooled. His objective lies elsewhere. Her ties with her family lie within her heart.

“Really———————Aah, I really can’t go along with this!!! Just because you were a brat, your life was swung around on a stick, after all!! Because you ascended to the throne, you couldn’t carelessly let out your real intentions!! Those friends you made in your loneliness too———————”

The Demon Lord of Confusion’s hand brushed Sandra’s cheek.

“———————Betrayed you and became enemies. The friends you finally made betrayed you.”

When the Demon Lord of Confusion touched her cheek, there was a tear on the end of his finger. She wanted to believe in her family, but she couldn’t. The people she thought were her friends, Rin and His Highness, left Sandra alone. The moment she dealt with a demon lord one on one, Sandra was aware of her own weaknesses and incompetence.

(''Brother, sister………His Highness, Rin………Jin………!'')

Against this demon lord who could perceive naiveté, Sandra couldn’t do anything to resist. If she peeled off her mask of floor master, there would be nothing left but an eleven year old girl. Even in monochrome, she knew that her face was pale. If she could move, her entire body would be quaking with fear.

“Truthfully, you were afraid to fight a demon lord. Of course you were. You’re still eleven years old, after all. For that, I’m fully sympathetic for you. ………You’ve done great up to this day.”

The Demon Lord of Confusion sent her a compliment from the bottom of his heart. That was the last compliment Sandra would ever receive. She was not a fool. She had realized what kind of fate was in store for her after this.

(''Am I going to be spirited away………?'')

“Yeah. Your consciousness won’t resurface. You’ll become a part of me. This monochrome world is the last thing you’ll ever see.”

There was nothing to worry about anymore. That was the last whisper from the Demon Lord of Confusion.

[[Image:Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo_v07_059.PNG|thumb|center]]

Sandra’s vision faded and became completely black. Her body’s senses floated up and felt like they melded into the air. The last moment when her consciousness and body were connected———————her sister and brother, and the people important to her, their faces floated up and vanished, and as if clinging onto those bonds, Sandra shouted for the first time in her life.

‘Help me’.

This youth’s death throes would not be heard by anyone in the world, becoming foam and vanished. Having watched the entire event from the opposite side of the corridor, His Highness and Rin confirmed that things had proceeded smoothly and nodded at each other.

“Sandra has fallen in our hands. With this, the Dragon Lord of the Stars and Seas’ heritage———————the False Star Creation Chart is halfway into our hands.”

“Yeah. We’ve seized the most important gift of all. After this is the capture of the Genome Tree and the origin candidate.”

“Yeah. In the case that becomes impossible———————”

The two both swallowed their words. Putting that into words meant for these two that they would reluctantly be using their last resort.

“In the case that we fail………we will undo that demon lord’s seal and withdraw from Kouen City.”

“Yeah. If that becomes the case, I’ll follow my own judgement. Let everyone know. No matter what happens, everyone must live.”

It was a light tone, but His Highness’ face was unusually stiff. So was Rin’s. Her normally bright smile was clouded over like the night sky. Rin uneasily peered at His Highness’ face, and mending her normally mischievous smile, questioned His Highness.

“We………can win, right?”

“We can. You’ll make that happen, right?”

His golden eye gleamed as he retorted in response. Confidence returned to Rin’s eyes upon hearing his voice.

“Of course! We will definitely win this for His Highness!”

“I’ll be expecting it. So, what’s the next move? When do we make it?”

They had already collided with Izayoi and the others today. Retreating would also probably be one of those moves. But Rin swung her head to the side.

“The day won’t come. During this night, we will conquer Kouen City.”

“Heh? That’s quite hasty.”

“A lot’s been discovered about us, after all. There’s also no more reason for Pest-chan to regret providing information. Right about now, the plans they have to counter us should be in shambles. ———————That’s why we should seize this opening. Now, while they’re agitated and making their preliminary preparations, is the last opportunity.”

Her black hair fluttered in the night breeze as she advised him in a dignified voice. His Highness tapped his chin and thought for a while, but as soon as he raised his face, he smiled excitedly.

“Alright. Let Aura, Graiya, Maxwell, and everyone else know. In one hour from now, we will begin the war throughout the city. I will be giving out the signal, so match up with that.”

“Aye aye, sir!”

Rin, having gotten back her cheeriness, gave a bright reply as she became invisible. His Highness, who was left in the palace, erased his presence and held his breath in the dark. Looking up at the cloudy night sky, he whispered with strong determination.

“………We’ll win. We’ll show them. Because for us………there’s no going back.”

<noinclude>
===Translator's Notes===

<references/>

{{Mondaiji Nav|p1=7|p2=Interlude|n1=7|n2=Chapter 2}}
</noinclude>
<references/>

Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo:Volume 7 Interlude

2014-09-26T13:18:48Z

Tidon: Use navbar-Template

==Interlude==

———2105380 Outer Gate. In front of the fountain square.

It was the time of day when the sky began to be dyed a sunset red.

In Kouen City, it was around the time when Sakamaki Izayoi was fighting with His Highness.

At the corner of the bustling commercial district, Leticia Draculea was standing around unseen. She should’ve stood out from the crowd with her maid outfit and her beautiful blonde hair, but she flawlessly melded her presence in amongst the crowd of people. Despite the radiance of her blond hair, no one seemed to notice her. The flow of peddlers, while carrying their large luggage, had passed her by without noticing anything amiss.

Quietly observing the crowd of various species coming and going about their business, she checked the letter she had in her hand.

(''………To think that I’d receive this kind of letter from her.'')

Carved into the wax seal was the banner of the Queen Halloween, which carves the Trajectory of the Sun as well as the Boundary of the Stars. There is no one in this Little Garden who didn’t know of this symbol.

The Celestial spirit of Gold and the Sun who governs the Boundary of the Stars.

Below Shiroyasha, it is a being that is entrusted with sovereignty over 6 suns.

In this Little Garden where the gods of war gather, there is only one, a great demon lord, who holds the title of ‘Queen’. Even in the Little Garden, Queen Halloween is one of the best communities out there. The elites who obtain the favor of the Queen————————the Queen Knights were also rumored to be able to best gods. And this express letter was sent by one of those Knights, Faceless, who had shared some past dealings with [No Name] from before.

(''This letter was actually addressed to Yō, but………but I can’t just reject the meeting just because she’s still out.'')

Kasukabe Yō, Sakamaki Izayoi, Kudou Asuka, Kuro Usagi, Jin Russel, and Pest were all out at the moment, having headed over to [Salamandra]’s territory, Kouen City. The only ones left at the [No Names] headquarters were Leticia, Shirayuki-hime, and Gry the gryphon, who was out at work.

(''Come to think of it, Gry-dono was supposed to be coming back today.'')

As her blonde hair fluttered in a horizontal breeze, she looked up at the sunset sky in melancholy. The eldest No Name members should be busy preparing for dinner around this time. She had Lily handling the kitchen, so there was nothing to worry about there, but when she thought about clumsy Shirayuki-hime messing things up, her heart couldn’t settle down.

(''I hope that today’s dinner ………isn’t going to be another cabbage feast.'')

Worried, she wrinkled her eyebrows in thought. But just then, she spotted a familiar figure across the bustling crowd. Wrapped in pure white armor atop a dress skirt, Faceless came through the Outer Gate with elegant steps, and without hesitating, she walked straight through the crowd to stop before Leticia. Leticia, who had concealed her presence, smiled bitterly in reflex.

“………That’s sobering. I had confidence in not standing out, too.”

“How modest. Trying to conceal your presence in a crowd as a beautiful maid is rather strange, I’d think.”

“Good follow up. I’m sure you could become a wonderful maid.”

She shrugged as she smiled wryly. Done with the small talk, Leticia pulled herself together and asked.

“So, what kind of business did you have with Yō today? Since the letter had the wax seal of Queen Halloween, I’m guessing it’s a royal decree from the Queen?”

“………Yes.”

She answered in a non-eloquent tone, which was unusual for her. Putting her hand on her chin, she hesitated for a moment, and then muttered troublingly.

“It’s about the ear muffs she had requested to summon………it seems that a rift has opened up in the boundary between the outside world and the Little Garden because of it.”

“A rift to the outside world?”

“Yes. If the rift continues to grow, it may devour a section of an Outer Gate whole.”

Without any modulation, she spoke of an outrageously abnormal situation. The ear muffs she was talking about were probably the cat ear headphones. Leticia’s face stiffened as she took a deep breath.

“………I guessed that something was off, but this is much worse than I thought. What exactly do we need to do?”

“First, bring the ear muffs. After that, if we can find the center of the rift, we should be able to deal with it without too many problems.”

“Center of the rift? What is that, exactly?”

“That’s————————”

At the moment Faceless was about to answer. A large figure slowly shrouded the two.

“So this is where you’ve been. I’ve been looking for you, Leticia-dono.”

Faceless momentarily emitted an insecure mood in response to the large man’s presence and voice. It wasn’t out of hostility, but an unfamiliar presence and voice had crossed over her. It was the obvious thing to do as a knight. Leticia, guessing whose presence it was, voiced the man’s name as she smiled wryly.

“Sorry. I was about to go looking for you. Looks like I caused you some trouble, Gry-dono.”

“————————Gry?”

It was a familiar name to her. But in Faceless’s memories, the name Gry belonged to a gryphon. With quizzical eyes, she peered out from under her dance mask————————and became speechless.

“……………?”

“Hmm? Well, if it isn’t the queen knight from before. It’s been a while.”

It was a polite voice in contrast with his wording. The male voice was deep, but despite that, it had a friendly ring to it, and gave off a sense that the person the voice belonged to was a virtuous one. His tall stature was not intimidating and it was giving off something close to an aura of tolerance; hence, even if he stood before her, she would not feel intimidated. His facial features were graceful and he gave off a manly fragrance. However,—–

His clothes were skin tight.

“………Gry-dono?”

“Yes, that’s me………what is it? You look like a pigeon who’s been shot by a pea shooter. If you’re a queen knight, an anthropomorphization technique shouldn’t be all that new to you, right?”

His cheerful smile could only be described as that of a gentleman’s. In terms of physical human appearances, he looked to be in his late twenties. His chest and sturdy arms that matched his height were moderately built, and his brown skin made him look rather handsome. However, his clothes were skin tight. His clothes were fatally skin tight.

If one were to describe how tight his clothes were, Faceless, a veteran and one of the most skilled queen knights, had her mouth half open as she stared up at him; that was how tight his clothes were. A person such as Faceless was dangerously close to falling to riposte[2] from the shocking illustration.

He was gracefully handsome and smelled sweet, but those clothes were just painfully fatal for his looks. He could’ve been around 190 centimeters tall, but he was standing tall in shorts and a tank top. This could only have the opposite effect for the appearance he prepared. It went past comical to the point where the people would be embarrassed just from looking at him.

“…………”

Forgetting to return the greetings, Faceless absentmindedly stared at Gry. Understanding her sentiments, Leticia sent out a lifeboat.

“Gry-dono. Faceless seems to be………well, surprised by your wild selection of clothes. What if you took this opportunity to put on some more civilized clothes?”

“What are you saying? I may have lost my wings, but a gryphon is a respectable king of beasts. It is unreasonable that I would be embarrassed about my looks and adorn myself with such inelegant clothing. If wearing clothes is the mark of civilization, then the robust figure of a king of beasts would be the proof of tranquillity. This is something I absolutely can’t give in on.”

Gry declared with honest eyes. Leticia faltered upon hearing his sincere voice, but it troubled her to hear that from a man in shorts and a tank top. Leticia tried to think of a way to persuade him to rethink his attire, but Faceless took the reins.

“Excuse me………Leticia-dono. Please, don’t worry about it. Their race has their own assertions. Trying to make him conform to his surroundings isn’t a good idea.”

“I,Is that so?”

“Yes. Besides, this isn’t the time. We must find the epicenter as quickly as possible.”

“Hoh. It sounds like an emergency situation. I will lend you a hand.”

“No thanks.”

Faceless immediately replied. Taking her reply as being reserved, Gry cheerfully smiled and shook his head.

“There is no need to worry. There is no need for reservation amongst companions who have fought side by side. Coming into contact with each other is also part of the natural flow of life. First, let us hear the whole story at the No Names’ headquarters.”

Gry turned on his heels. His figure as he gallantly swaggered through the fountain square gave off a sense that his personality was one of a kind. If only his clothes weren’t skin tight.

“………I see. The definition of ‘unfortunately falling short even with all the effort put in’ is that kind of gentleman.”[magrefnotes: this part should be talking about a jap proverb or idiom. Ch version is the same… but the meaning was to fall short. So I merged the translated version of Aphraelyn with mine.]

Faceless rubbed her chin, and nodded in comprehension.

That’s wrong, Leticia thought in riposte<ref>[magrefnotes: my goodness… riposte is the word I was searching for all these while and this kept going under my radar? There might be a large scale edit soon…. Tsukomi is riposte. Though I think it’s okay to leave it as well according to the original translator notes: Riposte - (1) a fencer's quick return thrust following a parry (2) a retort http://www.merriam-webster.com/dictionary/riposte]</ref>, but she stayed silent. There was a need for haste. Gry, who took the lead heading towards the headquarters, was followed closely behind by the two.
<noinclude>
===Translator's Notes===

<references/>

{{Mondaiji Nav|p1=7|p2=Prologue|n1=7|n2=Chapter 1}}
</noinclude>

Template:Mondaiji Nav

2014-09-26T13:17:25Z

Tidon: Expand navbar

{| class="wikitable collapsible collapsed" style="text-align:left; margin:1em auto 1em auto; clear:both; font-size:100%; background:#E6F2FF; font-weight:900"
|-
| style="background:#cee0f2; width: 33%;" align="center"| {{#if: {{{p1|}}} | Back to [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume {{{p1}}} {{{p2}}}{{!}}{{{p2}}}]] | {{#if: {{{pv|}}} | Back to [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume {{{pv}}}{{!}}Volume {{{pv}}}]] | NA}}}}
| style="background:#cee0f2; width: 33%;" align="center"| Return to [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo|Main Page]]
! style="background:#cee0f2; width: 33%;" align="center"| {{#if: {{{n1|}}} | Forward to [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume {{{n1}}} {{{n2}}}{{!}}{{{n2}}}]] | {{#if: {{{nv|}}} | Forward to [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume {{{nv}}}{{!}}Volume {{{nv}}}]] | NA}}}}
|-
|colspan="3" style="border-top:1px solid #cee0f2;"|
{| style="text-align:left; background:transparent; width: 100%; font-size: 90%;"
| style="background:#cee0f2;" align="center"|[[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 1|Volume 1]]
| style="background:transparent;" colspan="2" |[[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 1 Illustrations|Illustrations]] - [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 1 Prologue|Prologue]] - [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 1 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]] - [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 1 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]] - [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 1 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]] - [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 1 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]] - [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 1 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]] - [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 1 Chapter 6|Chapter 6]] - [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 1 Chapter 7|Chapter 7]] - [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 1 Chapter 8|Chapter 8]] - [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 1 Epilogue|Epilogue]] - [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 1 Afterwords|Afterwords]]
|-
| style="background:#cee0f2;" align="center"|[[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 2|Volume 2]]
| style="background:transparent;" colspan="2" |[[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 2 Illustrations|Illustrations]] - [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 2 Prologue|Prologue]] - [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 2 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]] - [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 2 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]] - [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 2 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]] - [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 2 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]] - [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 2 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]] - [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 2 Chapter 6|Chapter 6]] - [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 2 Chapter 7|Chapter 7]] - [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 2 Interlude|Interlude]] - [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 2 Chapter 8|Chapter 8]] - [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 2 Epilogue|Epilogue]] - [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 2 Afterwords|Afterwords]]
|-
| style="background:#cee0f2;" align="center"|[[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 3|Volume 3]]
| style="background:transparent;" colspan="2" |[[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 3 Illustrations|Illustrations]] - [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 3 Prologue|Prologue]] - [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 3 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]] - [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 3 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]] - [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 3 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]] - [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 3 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]] - [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 3 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]] - [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 3 Chapter 6|Chapter 6]] - [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 3 Chapter 7|Chapter 7]] - [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 3 Chapter 8|Chapter 8]] - [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 3 Epilogue|Epilogue]] - [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 3 Epilogue 2|Epilogue 2]] - [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 3 Afterwords|Afterwords]]
|-
| style="background:#cee0f2;" align="center"|[[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 4|Volume 4]]
| style="background:transparent;" colspan="2" |[[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 4 Illustrations|Illustrations]] - [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 4 Prologue|Prologue]] - [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 4 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]] - [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 4 Interlude 1|Interlude 1]] - [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 4 Interlude 2|Interlude 2]] - [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 4 Interlude 3|Interlude 3]] - [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 4 Interlude 4|Interlude 4]] - [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 4 Interlude 5|Interlude 5]] - [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 4 Interlude 6|Interlude 6]] - [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 4 Interlude 7|Interlude 7]] - [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 4 Interlude 8|Interlude 8]] - [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 4 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]] - [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 4 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]] - [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 4 Epilogue|Epilogue]] - [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 4 Afterwords|Afterwords]]
|-
| style="background:#cee0f2;" align="center"|[[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 5|Volume 5]]
| style="background:transparent;" colspan="2" |[[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 5 Illustrations|Illustrations]] - [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 5 Prologue|Prologue]] - [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 5 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]] - [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 5 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]] - [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 5 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]] - [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 5 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]] - [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 5 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]] - [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 5 Interlude|Interlude]] - [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 5 Chapter 6|Chapter 6]] - [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 5 Interlude 2|Interlude 2]] - [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 5 Chapter 7|Chapter 7]] - [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 5 Chapter 8|Chapter 8]] - [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 5 Epilogue|Epilogue]] - [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 5 Afterwords|Afterwords]]
|-
| style="background:#cee0f2;" align="center"|[[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 6|Volume 6]]
| style="background:transparent;" colspan="2" |[[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 6 Illustrations|Illustrations]] - [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 6 Prologue|Prologue]] - [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 6 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]] - [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 6 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]] - [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 6 Interlude|Interlude]] - [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 6 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]] - [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 6 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]] - [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 6 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]] - [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 6 Chapter 6|Chapter 6]] - [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 6 Chapter 7|Chapter 7]] - [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 6 Chapter 8|Chapter 8]] - [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 6 Epilogue|Epilogue]] - [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 6 Afterwords|Afterwords]]
|-
| style="background:#cee0f2;" align="center"|[[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 7|Volume 7]]
| style="background:transparent;" colspan="2" |[[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 7 Illustrations|Illustrations]] - [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 7 Prologue|Prologue]] - [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 7 Interlude|Interlude]] - [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 7 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]] - [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 7 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]] - [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 7 Interlude 2|Interlude 2]] - [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 7 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]] - [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 7 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]] - [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 7 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]] - [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 7 Chapter 6|Chapter 6]] - [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 7 Chapter 7|Chapter 7]] - [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 7 Epilogue|Epilogue]] - [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 7 Afterwords|Afterwords]]
|-
| style="background:#cee0f2;" align="center"|[[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 8|Volume 8]]
| style="background:transparent;" colspan="2" |[[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 8 Illustrations|Illustrations]] - [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 8 Prologue|Prologue]] - [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 8 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]] - [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 8 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]] - [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 8 Interlude|Interlude]] - [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 8 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]] - [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 8 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]] - [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 8 The Off-topic Gossip|The Off-topic Gossip]] - [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 8 A Tea Gathering|A Tea Gathering]] - [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 8 Lily's Big Adventure|Lily's Big Adventure]] - [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 8 The Off-topic Gossip 2|The Off-topic Gossip 2]] - [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume 8 Afterwords|Afterwords]]
|}
|}
<noinclude>
This is the Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo Navigation Template.

Usage:

<nowiki>{{Mondaiji Nav|p1|p2|n1|n2|pv|nv}}</nowiki>

p1 = previous link volume number, I.e. 1 to 99

p2 = previous link chapter name, I.e. Illustrations, Chapter 1, etc.

n1 and n2 = next link, similar to p1 and p2.

NOTE: if exist, the p and n values will be used in direct links, spell properly.

pv = previous volume number for full text nav

nv = next volume number for full text nav

Normal Chapter Example:

<nowiki>{{Mondaiji Nav|p1=1|p2=Illustrations|n1=1|n2=Chapter 2}}</nowiki>

becomes:

{{Mondaiji Nav|p1=1|p2=Illustrations|n1=1|n2=Chapter 2}}

Full Text Example:

<nowiki>{{Mondaiji Nav|pv=1|nv=3}}</nowiki>

becomes:

{{Mondaiji Nav|pv=1|nv=3}}

NEW: Clicking the [show] will open up full series nav.
[[Category:Simple_Navbars]]
</noinclude>

Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo

2014-09-26T13:15:10Z

Tidon: /* Volume 8 - Tyranny of the Three Headed Dragon */

{{Status|Active}}

[[Image:mondaiji_cover.jpg|400px|thumb|right|Volume 1 Cover]]

Mondaiji-tachi ga Isekai Kara Kuru Sou Desu yo? (問題児たちが異世界から来るそうですよ? lit. Problem Children are Coming from Another World, Aren't They?) also known as Mondaiji (問題児) for short is a Japanese light novel series written by [[:Category:Tarou Tatsunoko|Tatsunoko Tarou]] and illustrated by Amano Yuu. An anime adaptation by Diomedea aired from January 11, 2013 to March 15, 2013, covering the first two volumes of the novel.

The Mondaiji-tachi ga Isekai Kara Kuru Sou Desu yo? series is also available in the following languages:

:*[[Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo - Français|French (Français)]]
:*[[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_Isekai_Kara_Kuru_Sou_Desu_yo_(Italiano)|Italian (Italiano)]]

== Story Synopsis ==

Sakamaki Izayoi, Kudou Asuka, and Kasukabe Yō have tremendous powers and are bored with the regular world. An envelope arrives for each person, and when each opens their envelope, they are stunned to see the scenery around them change to a world they had never encountered before. They've been summoned by Kuro Usagi to help the community "No Name" to overthrow the Demon lords.

== Translation ==
=== [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Registration Page|Registration]] ===

Those who wish to contribute are asked to first notify a supervisor beforehand.

'''Translators are asked to [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Registration Page|register]] which chapters they're working on''' (see [[Format_guideline#Translators|the Guideline page]] for usage rules).

=== Format Standards ===
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]
*[[Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo:Names_and_Terminology_Guidelines|Project-Specific Guidelines: Format, Names, and Terminology]]

===Feedback / Discussions===
*[http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=15&t=5178 Forums]
*[http://www.reddit.com/r/mondaiji/ Reddit r/mondaiji]

== Updates ==

*September 21, 2014
**Volume 7 Chapter 5 + Chapter 6 completed
*September 17th, 2014
**Volume 7 Chapter 4 completed
*August 27th, 2014
**Volume 7 Chapter 3 & Interlude 2 completed
*August 17th, 2014
**Volume 7 Chapter 2 completed
*July 15th, 2014
**Volume 6 Epilogue completed + '''Volume 6 completed'''

*[[Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo:Project Updates|Older Project Updates]]

== Mondaiji-tachi ga Isekai kara Kuru Sou Desu yo? series by Tatsunoko Tarō==

===Volume 1 - Yes! Kuro Usagi called you! ([[Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo:Volume 1|Full Text]])===
[[image:mondaiji_cover.jpg|frameless|right|200px]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_1_Illustrations|Illustrations]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_1_Prologue|Prologue]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_1_Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_1_Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_1_Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_1_Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_1_Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_1_Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_1_Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_1_Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_1_Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_1_Afterwords|Afterwords]]

 

===Volume 2 - Oh dear, a Declaration of War by a Demon Lord? ([[Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo:Volume 2|Full Text]])===
[[image:Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo v02 000a.jpg|frameless|right|200px]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_2_Illustrations|Illustrations]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_2_Prologue|Prologue]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_2_Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_2_Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_2_Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_2_Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_2_Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_2_Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_2_Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_2_Interlude|Interlude]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_2_Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_2_Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_2_Afterwords|Afterwords]]

 

===Volume 3 - I see.. Dragon summoning ([[Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo:Volume 3|Full Text]])===
[[image:Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo v03 000a.jpg|frameless|right|200px]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_3_Illustrations|Illustrations]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_3_Prologue|Prologue]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_3_Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_3_Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_3_Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_3_Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_3_Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_3_Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_3_Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_3_Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_3_Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_3_Epilogue 2|Epilogue 2]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_3_Afterwords|Afterwords]]

 

===Volume 4 - Defeat the 13th Sun ([[Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo:Volume 4|Full Text]])===
[[image:Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo v04 000a.jpg|frameless|right|200px]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_4_Illustrations|Illustrations]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_4_Prologue|Prologue]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_4_Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_4_Interlude 1|Interlude 1]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_4_Interlude 2|Interlude 2]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_4_Interlude 3|Interlude 3]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_4_Interlude 4|Interlude 4]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_4_Interlude 5|Interlude 5]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_4_Interlude 6|Interlude 6]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_4_Interlude 7|Interlude 7]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_4_Interlude 8|Interlude 8]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_4_Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_4_Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_4_Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_4_Afterwords|Afterwords]]

 

===Volume 5 - Supreme Ruler of the Blue Waters Descends ([[Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo:Volume 5|Full Text]])===
[[image:Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo v05 000a.jpg|frameless|right|200px]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_5_Illustrations|Illustrations]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_5_Prologue|Prologue]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_5_Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_5_Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_5_Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_5_Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_5_Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_5_Interlude|Interlude]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_5_Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_5_Interlude 2|Interlude 2]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_5_Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_5_Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_5_Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_5_Afterwords|Afterwords]]

 

===Volume 6 - Flag of the Ouroboros Alliance ([[Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo:Volume 6|Full Text]])===
[[Image:Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo v06 000a.jpg|frameless|right|200px]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_6_Illustrations|Illustrations]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_6_Prologue|Prologue]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_6_Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_6_Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_6_Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_6_Interlude|Interlude]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_6_Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_6_Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_6_Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_6_Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_6_Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_6_Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_6_Afterwords|Afterwords]]

 

===Volume 7 - Setting Sun and Falling Moon===
[[Image:Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo v07 000a.PNG|frameless|right|200px]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_7_Illustrations|Illustrations]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_7_Prologue|Prologue]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_7_Interlude|Interlude]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_7_Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_7_Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_7_Interlude 2|Interlude 2]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_7_Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_7_Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_7_Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_7_Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_7_Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_7_Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_7_Afterwords|Afterwords]]

 

===Volume 8 - Tyranny of the Three Headed Dragon===
[[Image:Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo_v8_Cover.jpg|frameless|right|200px]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_8_Illustrations|Illustrations]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_8_Prologue|Prologue]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_8_Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_8_Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_8_Interlude|Interlude]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_8_Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_8_Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_8_The Off-topic Gossip|The Off-topic Gossip]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_8_A Tea Gathering|A Tea Gathering]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_8_Lily's Big Adventure|Lily's Big Adventure]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_8_The Off-topic Gossip 2|The Off-topic Gossip 2]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_8_Afterwords|Afterwords]]

 

===Volume 9 - Yes! Everyday life in Little Garden===
[[Image:Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo v09 000a.PNG|frameless|right|200px]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_9_Illustrations|Illustrations]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_9_Chapter 1|Chapter 1 - A certain normal day in Little Garden]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_9_Chapter 2|Chapter 2 - Finding the answer to the Golden Plate Mystery.]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_9_Chapter 3|Chapter 3 - Candle and Omelette and the small town of wandering spirits]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_9_Chapter 4|Chapter 4 - Kuro Usagi having Tea with a foreign visitor]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_9_Chapter 5|Chapter 5 - The coin of the Stymphalian birds I]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_9_Chapter 6|Chapter 6 - The coin of the Stymphalian birds II]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_9_Chapter 7|Chapter 7 - Shiroyasha-sensei! Teach me!]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_9_Afterwords|Afterwords]]

 

===Volume 10 - Then, Rabbit Heads Towards Purgatory===
[[Image:Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo V10 Cover.jpg|frameless|right|200px]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_10_Illustrations|Illustrations]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_10_Interlude 1|Interlude 1]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_10_Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_10_Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_10_Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_10_Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_10_Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_10_Interlude 2|Interlude 2]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_10_Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_10_Please Teach me! Shiroyasha-Sensei Part II|Please Teach me! Shiroyasha Sensei Part II]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_10_Short Story|Short Story]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_10_Afterwords|Afterwords]]
 

===Volume 11 - Strike Faster Than Starlight!===
[[Image:Cover 11.jpg|frameless|right|200px]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_11_Illustrations|Illustrations]]
 

== Project Staff ==

*Supervisor:
*Project Manager: [[User:Firebird|Firebird]]
=== Translators ===

'''ACTIVE'''
:* [[User:Firebird|Firebird]]
:*[http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref]
:*[[User:Edenhall|Edenhall]]

'''MIA'''
:* [[User:Primus_de_Pedos|Primus de Pedos]] (Chinese Translator)
:* [[User:Mizuho|Mizuho]] (Proxying Aphraelyn)
:* [[User:Drinkingwater|Drinkingwater]] (Chinese Translator)

'''KIA'''

=== Editors ===

'''ACTIVE'''
:* [[User:Code_06|Code 06]]
:* [[User:Trigger91|Trigger91]]
:* [[User:Draconic|Draconic]]
:* [[User:BionicMeerkat|BionicMeerkat]]

== Series Overview ==

* ''Volume 1:'' 問題児たちが異世界から来るそうですよ? YES! ウサギが呼びました! (March 31, 2011, ISBN 978-4-04-474839-5 )
* ''Volume 2:'' 問題児たちが異世界から来るそうですよ? あら、魔王襲来のお知らせ? (June 30, 2011, ISBN 978-4-04-474848-7 )
* ''Volume 3:'' 問題児たちが異世界から来るそうですよ? そう……巨龍召喚 (October 29, 2011, ISBN 978-4-04-474854-8 )
* ''Volume 4:'' 問題児たちが異世界から来るそうですよ? 十三番目の太陽を撃て (February 29, 2012, ISBN 978-4-04-100182-0 )
* ''Volume 5:'' 問題児たちが異世界から来るそうですよ? 降臨、蒼海の覇者 (June 30, 2012, ISBN 978-4-04-100357-2 )
* ''Volume 6:'' 問題児たちが異世界から来るそうですよ? ウロボロスの連盟旗 (November 30, 2012, ISBN 978-4-04-100585-9 )
* ''Volume 7:'' 問題児たちが異世界から来るそうですよ? 落陽、そして墜月 (March 30, 2013, ISBN 978-4-04-100759-4 )
* ''Volume 8:'' 問題児たちが異世界から来るそうですよ? 暴虐の三頭龍 (August 01, 2013, ISBN 978-4-04-100936-9 )
* ''Volume 9:'' 問題児たちが異世界から来るそうですよ? YES! 箱庭の日常ですっ! (November 01, 2013, ISBN 978-4-04-101060-0 )
* ''Volume 10:'' 問題児たちが異世界から来るそうですよ? そして、兎は煉獄へ (April 01, 2014, ISBN 978-4-04-101295-6 )
* ''Volume 11:'' 問題児たちが異世界から来るそうですよ? 撃て、星の光より速く！ (August 01, 2014, ISBN 978-4-04-102006-7 )

[[Category:Sneaker Bunko]]
[[Category:Genre - Action]]
[[Category:Light novel (English)]]
[[Category:Tarou Tatsunoko]]

Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo:Volume 7 Prologue

2014-09-26T13:09:33Z

Tidon: Use navbar-Template

==Prologue==

─────2222 Outer Gate ‘City of Moonlight’

Kuro Usagi ran through her home forest in tears as it was burning down. Her young, small limbs desperately pushed her forward, panting, and while she was frightened by the beasts howling in the moonlight, she frantically kept running. The main road was already full of beasts and no longer passable. What she was running through was an unpaved animal trail. Running barefoot on gravel and thorns, her young legs were painfully wounded and bleeding. But even then, Kuro Usagi kept running while she cried.

“Haah. Haah………!”

─────Today was supposed to be a fun birthday festival, too. She’d wear the heiress clothes that her mother and aunt picked out for her, and she was supposed to spend her day having fun until sunrise like every other year after performing the Hounou-Enbu<ref>[magrefnotes: Hounou-Enbu is the ritual dance in offering to the gods, like Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance eh?]</ref> that she’d practiced for so long. But when she turned back, her homeland was enveloped in flames and was falling into pandemonium.

“……Hi,cu………!”

She forced her hiccups down in her throat. If she pricked her ears, she would be able to hear the roars of the beasts that attacked her community. If she stopped moving her legs now, her young body would easily be ripped apart. Even the strong and resilient moon rabbits met their own end that way. They, endowed with a multitude of gifts and even being known as some of the best in the Little Garden, were easily shredded by those beasts. In spite of the barrier that should’ve had the providence of Sakra devanam Indra, they came commanding an army akin to a horde of gods.

“Father………Mother………!!”

Her parents took the rear guard to let her escape. Despite her concern for their safety, Kuro Usagi ran, tumbling through the forest. But behind her, she was already beginning to hear the panting of a beast. Limbs thicker than large trees felled the trees. Claws harder than steel tore up the ground. While fangs that could swallow mountains and rivers were bared. The beast’s scurry quaked the earth as it steadily closed the gap behind Kuro Usagi. But even though it was a forest in night conditions, the moonlight was especially bright tonight and it would be easy to spot her figure. The more she heard the crawling tremors, the more her fear chilled her spine. When Kuro Usagi was gazed upon by a ferocious glare as she ran through the forest, she was assailed by the sensation of a fierce blood-lust.

“………Ah,”

Her legs got tangled and she fell over as she felt the unusual wave of intimidation wash over her. Rolling down head over heels, Kuro Usagi crashed into a conspicuously large tree’s trunk which was bigger than most in the forest.

“O,Ow………!”

She had smacked onto the roots that were protruding from the ground and she let out a scream as her young body creaked. Even if she looked at things objectively, it was impossible for her to keep running. She was quaking with fear as she clung to the trunk of the tree. The sounds of the tremors and the beast’s laboured breaths accompanied the overwhelming pressure from its presence as it felled and crushed trees in its approach. The beast that slowly appeared from the shade was——-an aberration with the body of a white snake with limbs and 2 heads.

“Uh, ah………!?”

Its ruby red devil eyes stared in her direction and that alone was sufficient to make her lips quiver without being able to let out a scream. Its massive jaw could easily swallow Kuro Usagi whole. Having caught the sight of its prey, the two headed monster leapt, weighing down on Kuro Usagi. The two headed snake, having caught an excellent prey, dripped drool from its mouth like a flood while intimidating Kuro Usagi. Lightly tapping Kuro Usagi’s young, soft, beautifully snow white skin with its claws, it licked the blood from her wound. Downing it like ale, the pleased two headed white snake scrambled to see which head would devour her first. The young Kuro Usagi quaked with fear, and prepared for her demise.

“─────GEEEYAAAAA!!!”

A fierce roar that shook heaven and earth. But it was not that of the two headed white snake’s. It was from a golden lion with a mane that shone brilliantly like the sun.

“Eh………!?”

Kuro Usagi thought she was hallucinating for a moment. The lion descended upon the two headed white snake which had come within ten centimeters of her nose. Its mane bustled about, looking like a meteor; all those who saw it would think that it was the sign of a king. The lion sank its teeth into one of two heads’ necks and slammed it on the ground after shaking it about like a rag doll. At that moment, a fountain of blood danced in the air.

The two headed white snake took a fatal blow, but from the blood that poured out came serpents and scorpions which bound the lion’s body. The white snake descended upon the now restricted lion. Its sharp, pointed claws teared at the lion’s mane. The lion had already rolled over, covering its vital points, but the mane that the white snake had shredded was harder than vajra<ref>[BionicMeerkat Note: I assume it meant this - http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Vajra]</ref>. If the lion took a direct hit from that, it wouldn’t get away unscathed. The two headed white snake tried to follow up on its attack. But as if interrupting the two, another figure jumped out in verbal abuse.

“You idiot, don’t let your guard down! What’s the lion of the sun doing like that!”

“Grr, I don’t need to hear that from the likes of you, demon child!!!”

The verbal abuse came from a female. With the moonlight at her back, she appeared, her hair gleaming brightly and vividly like gold threads, and dazzling looks. However large the Little Garden was, there was only one species with those outward features. Kuro Usagi, still not able to lift her legs, she held her breath in shock.

“A,A pure blood vampire………and a lion of the sun……!?”

Confused by the bewilderingly changing situation, she finally let out a voice. At a glance, anyone could tell they were a strange combination. A vampire who controls the night, and of the sun——-a lion who pulls the chariot of Surya<ref>[BM note - http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Surya]</ref>. Seeing opposing species together on the same battlefield was nothing short of a bizarre sight.

“You insignificant lizards, don’t think you can keep me down forever!!!”

The golden lion let out a roar like a gust of wind. As if in response, his mane released a surge of scorching heat, turning into a fire storm and burned away the rabble.

“……………!?”

─────A pure blood vampire and a lion of the sun. Fighting these two wouldn’t be favorable. Deciding that, the two headed white snake sprang back into the shade of the forest and left. The vampire and lion were about to chase after it, but a voice soon called them to stop.

“You two, that’s enough. There’s no need to chase after it anymore."

The voice that told them to stop was also from a female. Stunned as Kuro Usagi watched the events unfolding, she looked up silently at the figure of the woman who appeared from the animal trail. She wore a white trench-coat, leather long boots, and spiral shell piercings on both her ears. Her gentle blonde hair was like confetti, and her friendly face in turn felt like it represented the depth of her benevolence as a whole. The compliant lion sidled up against the blonde woman and asked.

“But Canaria. If we leave that alone, it will continue to grow without limit. If we’re to stop this at the roots, then it must be now.”

“Nothing’s going to change if we hunt down just one of them. Unless we take down the main body, they’ll multiply infinitely.”

“Even if you say that, leaving that alone is,”<ref>[magrefnotes: this is by the lion, I got no idea on how to make tones in words yet, so I’m leaving it as it is now, the tone would have been something like referring to himself as a third person and saying that he should not leave it.]</ref>

“Just listen to me. You may have been reinforced with the sovereignty of the sun, but you can only deflect sharp blades. You’d be a bad match against that dragon. ………But before that.”

The woman called Canaria let out a breath as her gaze met Kuro Usagi’s. Lifting up Kuro Usagi off the floor in her arms, she tilted her neck and smiled.

“Nice to meet you, little miss bunny. Are you alright?”

“Y,Yes.”

She gulped as she nodded. Canaria also nodded back, smiling as her hair swayed like confetti.

“To fulfill our oath to the Alliance, we have made haste to the moon rabbits’ place. What’s your name?”

“K,Kuro Usagi.”

Oh? Canaria said as she tilted her head. But quickly understanding the situation, she let out a bitter smile.

“I see. You haven’t been given a name yet, have you.”

“Y,Yes. At today’s birthday festival, my mother was the one who was supposed to——-“

She was about to say, but nothing came out. Tears suddenly welled in her eyes as her sorrow surfaced. Her mother and father, her family, her tribe, all of them took up the rear to let her escape. This much, even a ten year old Kuro Usagi could understand. So even if she desperately tried to hold it in, her tears overflowed as they fell.

“………Where are your parents?”

“They said they’d go guard the gate that leads to the Heaven of the Thirty-three Gods………my entire tribe, they stayed in the castle. Because I’m the heiress………Take the blessing handed down to us and run, my father said………!”

As she spilled large tear drops, she handed over a gift card to Canaria. Looking at the gift card which depicted a black and white half-moon, she lowered her gaze as she figured out the situation.

“The authority of the moon and Chandra Mahal………I see. So you’re the rumored heiress.”

Canaria delicately wiped away her tears, and gently hugged her.

─────Moon rabbits are naturally endowed a multitude of gifts from their patron Lord of the gods, but amongst them, there were ones that possessed a special reality and even those that ranked the highest in divine armor. Despite the long history of their race, it is said that only three people have been endowed with the divine equipments. But now in the current generation, those records have been completely destroyed.

Kuro Usagi was just barely ten years old, and the one to have inherited four types of divine arms.

‘Vajra’s Replica’

‘Mahabharata Karna’

‘Brahmastra’s Replica’

Sovereignty of the Moon ‘Chandra Mahal’

Sakra devanam Indra, accompanied by the war god masses, the twelve Adityas. Among those, four of the war gods’ divine arms were left to this girl. Her unparalleled talent obviously had her tribe very agitated. To think that one of their own children, not only born with the sovereignty of the moon, but also with their old home, the Chandra Mahal. Although it was normal for some of the young in the race to be born with the Sovereignty of the Moon, but the one that Kuro Usagi’s been bestowed with from birth had been the hometown that they had lost for a long time—[Chandra Mahal].<ref>[magrefnotes: ‘Although it was normal for some of the young in the race to be born with the Sovereignty of the Moon, but The one that KuroUsagi’s been bestowed with from birth had been the hometown that they had lost for a long time—[Chandra Mahal].’ is an addition from Chinese one, might have been an alternate of ‘To think that one of their own children, not only born with the sovereignty of the moon, but also with their old home, the Chandra Mahal.’ But I’m just adding it as extra since it didn’t really look alike.]</ref> This good omen would hail further prosperity for the moon rabbits, and no one doubted this as they rested their expectations on her. Since then, Kuro Usagi was set up as the moon rabbits’ heiress, and they celebrated her birthday every year. Around this time, she was supposed to be spending the night having fun with her mother and father.

“Mm……You’ve done great getting this far. Leave the rest to us, and sleep well tonight. When you wake up——-we’ll have finished everything by then.”

When Canaria said that, a breeze blew through the forest. The gust of wind that blew through scattered the clouds in the night sky, projecting the stars across the entire sky. Leisurely raising her right hand, Canaria infused her power into a brilliantly dazzling ring. Waiting behind her, Leticia’s mouth twitched in surprise.

“H,Hey, Canaria.”

“With the heavenly gate connecting to the Heaven of the Thirty-three Gods destroyed, the road for the twelve Adityas to come to the Little Garden has been sealed. ………Which basically means that the only ones who can stop that demon lord is us. If another heavenly army<ref>[magrefnotes: If case you are wondering about this talk on heavenly armies, even in the Japanese Taoist/Buddhist(they call this Shinto right?) they are many factions. Not forgetting that this is the world of Gods, we are also looking at the other religions like Greek gods, Norse, etc. Adityas refer to the Juniten, I think I mentioned this in the earlier volumes. ]</ref> comes out, the lower and middle floors will be scorched under the pretext of purification. I’d rather not see that happen. ——-So with that in mind, it’s our turn, Croix Baron.”

As soon as she said this, a shadow darker than the abyss draped over the night sky. Belonging to an extremely small amount of just holy spirits and devils, it was the power to control the boundaries of the world——-Astral Gate, which cuts through the heavens and unlocks the gate. The shadow that had crawled out from the cleft open night sky soon took the form of a faceless, planar human figure, and materialized, standing in front of Canaria wearing a tailcoat and bowler hat.

In front of an aberration one step above the white snake, Kuro Usagi could not hold back her pitiful screams.

“A,A,A real grim reaper………!?”

“YES! Khaha, this must be my favorite, a wild rabbit with an excellently promising future! There’s no doubt that this child will grow into a fine sexy lady! Is she the tribute this time, master!? Then let’s get hustling!! We’ll be bunking for three days and nights without food or drink, so let’s do our best!!!”

<nowiki>*Eeek*</nowiki> Cringing, her bunny ears drooped as Canaria held onto her. As if finding her fearful gesture interesting, the faceless tailcoat wearing grim reaper cracked open a smile in the shape of a crescent moon and rolled around on the ground laughing.

─────Grim Reaper ‘Tailcoat Demon Lord’.

Portrayed in a sect currently in South America, it is known to people as a holy spirit of life, death, and pleasure. Standing at the crossroads to the world, it is said that he lets life force pass through, becoming omniscient. Even though he is known as a wise Godly spirit, his true essence is vulgar and thinks it right to interact with the opposite sex with raw passion, a god of love. In the equinoctial week, the day of the dead which is called Halloween, his spiritual status, which was symbolized by the passage of a thousand spirits in a few parts of the world, was undoubtedly very strong.

With no other choice, she handed over Kuro Usagi, was completely frightened by this grim reaper aberration, to Leticia. After letting out a small sigh, Canaria wordlessly stomped the tailcoat demon lord’s crotch under foot.

“Oh f-!?”

“Calm down a bit, you worthless god. She’s scared to bits.”

“E,Even so, what’s the big idea stepping on my golden magnum, you bitch master………!?”

“No one cares about that, so notify the Alliance in my name. Tell them, ‘Gather all the troops’.”

─────The figure that was convulsing while holding his crotch became perfectly still. The planar figure of the grim reaper, questioned in return with an extremely strange voice.

“………All the troops, you said?”

“Yes, all of them. ─────I’m not letting you say that you can’t, tailcoat demon lord. Around this time of early winter, it is the period that your spiritual status strengthens as with the control over your powers. Summon every community that can move.”

She declared fearlessly as her white coat fluttered. The gentle expression she had just before was no longer there. Canaria’s face now showed only that of a seasoned warrior, who has been through hundreds of battles, as she issued the command with that aura of hers. It was then that the tailcoat demon lord finally stopped fooling around. He looked towards the sky, carefully observing with eyes that concealed its omniscience. After a few moments of surveying the surroundings, the figure caught onto the enemy’s main body and clicked his tongue.

“………You can’t be serious. That lizard is among the oldest of demon lords. Originally, that class ranks among the domain the twelve Adityas or the Lord of the gods. Even if you bring everyone together, who knows if we’ll be able to win,”

“You fool. That’s why it’s so interesting.”

Who wouldn’t have fun in this predicament, smiled Canaria mischievously. The figure widened his eyes for a moment, but as if influenced by her spirit, he humbly laughed.

“………How nostalgic, that spirit is. It reminds me of when you killed the demon lord of dystopia. It makes me want to fall for you all over again.”

“Heheh, fall for me all you want. ─────You can do it, right?”

The tailcoat wearing figure received his master’s honest expectations. Complying with her order, the servant gaudily laughed as he slashed a cross in the night sky.

“Khahahahah!!! Okay, I gotcha! Let’s have them make a grand entrance─────!!!”

In a flash, the tailcoat demon lord’s existence expanded enough to cover the sky.

The rift in the sky became a gate that connected their world to the spiritual world, and started summoning companions from far away. This cross shaped astral gate was one of the heavenly gates entrusted to the omniscient grim reaper. On the other side of the gate, opened by the passage of a thousand spirits, was─────a massive number of symbols, countable by the hundreds, streaming through.

“Banners………all of them are………!?”

While being held, Kuro Usagi murmured in amazement. They were all banners of veteran communities.

The flag of the [Demon of Laplace], with a million eyes.

The flag of [Salamandra], with scorching flames that illuminated the night.

The flag of [Draco Greif], running through the heavens.

The flag of [Avalon]<ref>[magrefnote: From ch source notes: Avalon is one of the important islands in the Legends of King Arthur. One of the central places for old religions, and it is also known as the Fortunate Isle. The place where Caliburn(Excalibur) was forged.]</ref>, with the shine of a holy sword.

Setting up bases in the four digit territories, they were all mighty veterans whose might alone would be equivalent to having a thousand. All of them were former inhabitants of the upper levels, and history’s greatest floor masters. The first to answer the call, [Salamandra], let his banner fly and showed himself before Canaria’s eyes. Following the fire dragon’s banner, all of the winged dragons came flying through one after the other to land before her.

Canaria smiled at them, a bit surprised.

“………What a surprise. I didn’t think the first one to come would be you. Would you like to tell me why, old man Salamandra?”

Canaria asked with a mischievous smile. The old massive dragon, who seemed to be the chief, sulkily snorted.

“Hmph………I’m not going to listen to your nonsense. You should be kind to these old bones.”

“Then retire already. Sala-chan will make a good floor master.”

“………What do you know.”

The fire dragon snorted even harder at Canaria’s words as she lightly smiled. Right behind them was the [Draco Greif] community and one of the gryphons, Draco Greif, followed. The dragon horn, complying with the gods of Greece, released lightning that could pass for a storm. Flapping his massive wings, Draco Greif landed and from his back, a young feline man popped his head up.

“Sis! It’s been a minute!<ref>[magrefnotes: it’s been a minute is a slang for it’s been a long time. Lols was puzzled at first by this… but oh well, my fault for not knowing slags]</ref> I see you’re doin’ fine!”

“Been a while, Garol. You too, Draco. ………Is that broken horn okay?”

“Hmhm, that’s not something to ask after an emergency summoning. The situation is urgent, is it not?”

“Something like that. This time, to defeat this demon lord, right now we need numbers. Draco will lead his kin and support Avalon. Garol, go meet up with the Laplace’s kids and play support. And Koumei─────er, wait a sec.”

She furrowed her brow quizzically. Looking around, she sighed sulkily.

“………Where’s Koumei? Wasn’t he with you, Draco?”

“I believe he headed west a few days ago.”

“Did he leave a message?”

“He didn’t leave anything, nor did I hear anything.”

With both hands on her hips, she let out a sigh, shocked from the bottom of her heart.

“Geez………that free and unrestrained person. He doesn’t know that he’s my strongest arsenal, does he?”

“Khahahah! There’s no way that blockhead would know!”

No kidding, everyone nearby muttered. Fatigue rushed over Canaria as she dropped her shoulders, but she soon collected herself and raised her head.

“Anyway! Draco, Garol, follow your orders. Salamandra, construct a line of defense and a kekkai before the enemy herd gets out. Please remember that allowing even one of those God-classed fellows to escape to the lower levels would lead to a chaotic situation.”

“Understood.”

“Good luck to you too, sis!”

Flapping his wings, Draco Greif and Garol Gandach flew into the air. Salamandra’s dragons flew away next. Kuro Usagi, who was listening dumbfounded to the strings of conversation, finally had the question ‘Who is she?’ welling up in her mind.

A pure blood vampire. The tailcoat demon lord. A lion of the sun companion.

The southern floor masters, [Avalon] and [Draco Greif]. The northern floor masters, [Salamandra] and [Laplace Demons].

No matter how you looked at it, they all had nothing in common, it was a nonsensical group. To call out this many strong communities with no questions asked, she wondered how important that person was. Noticing Kuro Usagi’s quizzical gaze, Canaria responded with a mischievous smile.

“Come to think of it, I never introduced myself, heiress Usagi-sama. I am Canaria, tasked with being the adviser for '..............'.”

“………Canaria, sama.”

“That’s right. We can discuss your future when the sun rises. We’ll keep the moon rabbit survivors safe as best we can.”

“R,Really?”

“Of course. We of the '..............' Alliance don’t leave anyone behind. Especially moon rabbits, who have fought alongside us. There’s no way we could abandon them. So─────”

Just rest easy, she said. Saying that, she kissed her forehead. At that moment, Kuro Usagi was suddenly assailed by sleepiness.

With a gentle voice like her mother’s, and a dependable hug like her father’s, Kuro Usagi sank into sleep. In the middle of her descent into slumber, Canaria whispered a promise.

‘When you awake, this nightmare will be over.’

＊＊＊

And that is how that night of nightmares came to an end. At a later date, Kuro Usagi would become Canaria’s adopted child after meeting up with her again and would be accepted into '..............'. This was Kuro Usagi’s and Canaria’s─────their fated chanced meeting which carried the future of what would come to be called the No Names.

<noinclude>
===Translator's Notes===
<references/>

{{Mondaiji Nav|p1=7|p2=Illustrations|n1=7|n2=Interlude}}
</noinclude>

Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo:Volume 7 Illustrations

2014-09-26T13:08:14Z

Tidon: Use navbar-Template

==Novel Illustrations==
These are novel illustrations that were included in volume 7.

<gallery>
Image:Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo v07 000.jpg|'''Front and Back Cover'''
Image:Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo v07 000a.PNG|'''Front Cover'''
Image:Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo v07 001a.PNG|'''Page 001a'''
Image:Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo v07 001b.PNG|'''Page 001b'''
Image:Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo v07 001c.PNG|'''Page 001c'''
Image:Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo v07 002-003.PNG|'''Page 002-003'''
Image:Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo v07 004-005.PNG|'''Page 004-005'''
Image:Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo v07 059.PNG|'''Page 059'''
Image:Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo v07 135.PNG|'''Page 135'''
Image:Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo v07 163.PNG|'''Page 163'''
Image:Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo v07 206.PNG|'''Page 206'''
</gallery>

<noinclude>{{Mondaiji Nav|p1=6|p2=Afterwords|n1=7|n2=Prologue}}</noinclude>